LIBRARY
TORONTO
Shelf No. -x
Register No
THE USE OF SARUM
I. THE SARUM CUSTOMS
AS SET FORTH IN THE
CONSUETUDINARY AND CUSTOMARY
ttonfcon: C. J. CLAY AND SONS,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.
(Slasgoto: 263, ARGYLE STREET.
fLetpjtjj: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
(firb) ?|orh: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
THE USE OF SARUM
I. THE SARUM CUSTOMS
AS SET FORTH IN THE
CONSUETUDINARY AND CUSTOMARY
THE ORIGINAL TEXTS EDITED FROM THE MSS.
WITH AN INTRODUCTION AND INDEX
BY
WALTER HOWARD FRERE, M.A.
PRIEST OF THE COMMUNITY OF THE RESURRECTION.
CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1898
[All Rights reserved.']
(JTambrtogc :
PRINTED BY J. AND C. F. CLAY,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
ALMAE UNIVERSITATI
ALUMNISQUE EIUS
ET PRAESERTIM BIBLIOTHECARIIS DUOBUS
HENRICO BRADSHAW
POST LABORES IN CHRISTO QUIESCENTI
FRANCISCO JENKINSON
SUCCESSORI HAUD INDIGNO
HUIC AMICITIA ILLI REVERENTIA DEVINCTUS
D. D.
W. H. F.
PREFACE.
OOME eight or nine years ago when I first began to study
^ these documents it was with no intention of editing them :
I was only able to work at them in a desultory fashion and
at irregular intervals. But in corresponding with my cousin
Mr Wordsworth on the subject of the contents of his edition of
the Lincoln Cathedral Statutes he was generous enough to suggest
that he would be willing to hand over to me the notes and
paragraphs which he had prepared on the subject of the Sarum
Consuetudinary if I would undertake a new edition. This was
only the beginning of my obligations to my cousin : he sent me at
once several pages of the introduction as a first instalment, and
besides them I am indebted to him for other notes, and for the
plan of Salisbury Cathedral, as well as for constant help as to
sources of information and as to disputed points on which his
intimate knowledge of English Medieval services was invaluable.
In fact this volume both in its origin and in its completed form
may be fittingly regarded as an appendix to Mr Wordsworth's
Lincoln Cathedral Statutes-, without this I should have delayed
perhaps indefinitely the publication of these texts and to write
the Introduction would have been impossible.
My best thanks are due to the Lord Bishop of Sarum for his
kindness in lending me the Osmund Register : also to the Dean
and Chapter for the loan of the MS. from their Library : to the
Reverend Mother and Community of S. Mary the Virgin at
Wantage for their cooperation in printing the musical appendix.
WALTER HOWARD FRERE.
HOUSE OF THE RESURRECTION, MIRFIELD.
August, \\
CONTENTS.
PAGE
INTRODUCTION xi
THREE TABLES OF HEADINGS ... . . : ' . lix
TEXT OF CONSUETUDINARY AND CUSTOMARY . . i
APPENDIX I . . . . * 257
II ... .259
III 262
IV .265
INDEX . • . • • 277
F.
ANALYSIS OF THE INTRODUCTION.
§ i. THE NATURE OF THE DOCUMENTS. Gradual recovery of medieval
rites (p. xi) : the Consuetudinary and Customary are important con
tributions to this (p. xii) : their relation to one another and to the
Ordinal briefly described and the Evolution of the Directorium from
the three (p. xii).
§ 2. THE EARLY DAYS OF SARUM. Origin of the diocese : work of Bp
Herman and S. Osmund (p. xiii) : the capitular system introduced
by the Normans (p. xiv) : three foundations of the xith century :
sketch of some main features in the subsequent evolution (p. xvi).
§ 3. THE ORIGIN OF THE CONSUETUDINARY AND THE CUSTOMARY. The
Consuetudinary how far the work of S. Osmund (p. xvii): the date
of it in its earlier and later recension (p. xix) : the Customary derived
from it : its date (p. xx).
§ 4. THE USE OF SARUM AND ITS INFLUENCE ON THE CONSTITUTION OF
OTHER CATHEDRAL BODIES. Primary and secondary authorities for
Sarum Use from 1090 to 1324 (p. xxi) : influence at York (p. xxii): at
Hereford (p. xxiii) : at Lincoln (p. xxiii) : a conjecture as to Sarum
legislation about Vicars Choral which is no longer extant (p. xxv) :
influence at Moray (pp. xxiv and xxv) : at Elgin (p. xxviii) : at Glasgow
(p. xxviii) : at Chichester (p. xxix) : at Wells (p. xxx) : at Exeter
(p. xxxii) : at Lichfield (p. xxxiii) : at London (p. xxxvi) : at Dublin
(p. xxxvi): Summary (p. xxxvii).
§ 5. THE INNER RELATION OF THE DOCUMENTS. Relation of the first to
the second recension (p. xxxviii) : of both to the Service books (p. xl) :
of the Customary to the Consuetudinary (p. xl).
§ 6. A GENERAL DESCRIPTION OF THE SOURCES. Four MSS. of the Con-
suetudinary (p. xlii) : six of the Customary (p. xliii) : method adopted
in printing the texts (p. xliii).
§ 7. THE MSS. IN DETAIL. CONSUETUDINARY. The Sarum MS. (p. xliv) :
subsequent history of this text (p. xlviii) : the Dublin MS. (p. xlix) : the
Bodleian MS. (p. Hi) : the Harleian MS. (p. Hi) : note upon two printed
editions of the Sarum MS. (p. liii). CUSTOMARY. The Corpus MS.
(p. Ivi): the Sarum MS. (p. Ivi) : the Harleian MS. (p. Ivii): the Arundel
MS. (p. Ivii) : the Rawlinson MS. (p. Iviii) : the Jones MS. (p. Iviii).
INTRODUCTION.
§i. THE NATURE OF THE DOCUMENTS.
A GREAT advance has been made of late years in our knowledge of
English medieval services: the progress has been slow for it involved
the digging up of books and documents which were almost as completely
buried as Egyptian papyri ; and it is no wonder that ardent ceremonialists
have often found the progress too slow, and have been driven in desperate
impatience to have recourse to their own imaginations and produce
therefrom as 'correct Sarum ceremonial' much of which that illustrious
church was entirely innocent. Still the growth of sound knowledge has
gone on, as gradually the Sarum service books became accessible in
modern editions together with a large mass of illustrative documents and
service books from other quarters.
This volume contains some contributions to the subject partly new
and partly old. The Consuetudinary has been printed several times in
its earlier recension, but it is not very accessible even so : the later
recension has not hitherto been printed, so this edition may claim both
to exhibit throughout a better text and to show the additions which were
incorporated into the original document in the second recension. The
Customary has not hitherto been printed.
A few preliminary words must be said to explain the nature of the
documents and the mutual relationship of Consuetudinary, Customary and
Ordinal, leaving a detailed enquiry till later.
The Consuetudinary as its name implies contains a code of customs
of the Church of Salisbury and is, with the various service books, the
principal authority for The Use of Sarum.
The Customary seems to be based entirely on the Consuetudinary ; it
consists of a practically verbatim copy of such parts of the latter as were
of most general importance and which therefore it was considered desirable
to combine as a sort of appendix with the Ordinal; to this there are joined
Xli SARUM CUSTOMS
some further additions not drawn from the Consuetudinary, which may be
taken either as "general rubrics" and therefore supplementary to the
Ordinal, or as additional liturgical customs and therefore supplementary
to the Consuetudinary. The Customary is thus a link between the two.
With regard to the relation of the Consuetudinary to the Ordinal, the
most plain point of contrast between them lies in their origin. The
Consuetudinary is a book for the Chapter House ; it is a part of the
common regulations of the body politic. The Ordinal is essentially a
Service Book for choir use. From one point of view it may be said to
contain the application in detail of the general liturgical and ceremonial
principles laid down in the Consuetudinary. From another point of view
it may be called a guide book to the rest of the Service Books. In early
days, the various parts of any service were contained in various books —
e.g. Sacramentary, Epistle Book, Gospel Book, Gradual, Troper etc. for
Mass : or Collectar, Legend, Hymnal, Antiphonal etc. for Hours : and
these contained little or no rubric ; it was therefore very necessary to have
a guide (i) to show how the different parts were to be pieced together,
and (ii) to prescribe the manner of conducting the service.
Hence arose first the Ordines such as those published by Mabillon and
then, as their successors, the Ordinals. Nothing could be done properly
without an Ordinal and if the Ordinal was wrong the whole service went to
pieces : hence the constant cry of medieval ritualists for correct Ordinals.
When looked at from these two points of view it is clear that while
the Consuetudinary is mainly concerned with defining the duty of persons
in connexion with services, the Ordinal consists of (i) a list of the cues
of each part of the services themselves, together with (ii) the rubrics
directing the method of performance. As time went on, single compre
hensive books, such as breviaries and missals, took the place of the
manifold individual books of earlier times and also incorporated the
rubrics with the text; Ordinals then ceased to serve the same purpose.
The only thing which then still remained necessary by way of a guide to
the Service Books was a systematic adaptation of the services to all the
various alternatives of calendar which are occasioned by the yearly variation
in the date of Easter and in the day on which Christinas falls. This is
what the Pie undertook to provide. So the Ordinal was fused with the
Pie and became officially known as the Directorium.
Now it is clear that the Consuetudinary, though it differs widely in its
origin and its locale from the Ordinal, still is from the first and continues
to be very closely related to it.
In practice the distinction between the two tended to become
obliterated. At Sarum the distinction was kept clearer than elsewhere,
for the Sarum Consuetudinary was throughout mainly occupied with the
INTRODUCTION Xlll
duties of persons and with assigning the various parts of services to the
right people : while the Ordinal was engaged in prescribing the method in
which things were to be done. But in other places this distinction did
not hold good to at all the same extent1. And even at Sarum the dividing
wall between the two was broken down. The Ordinals came to incor
porate large portions of the Consuetudinary, partly, as we have seen, in the
definite form of a Customary and partly in smaller sections distributed at
intervals throughout its normal course : and ultimately, as if to emphasize
how complete the fusion was, both elements passed welded together into
the rubrics of the later service books.
It is hoped that hereafter a second volume may be issued containing
the Ordinal : when that is accessible and its successor the Directorium as
well, it will be possible to trace out the history and mutual relationship of
all the Service Books of this class more exactly, and to see more in detail
how they differ from others in being handbooks to Service rather than
Books of Service.
§ 2. THE EARLY DAYS OF SARUM.
In the beginning of the xth century there were five English dioceses
which had grown out of the original Bishopric of Wessex : these were
Winchester, Wells, Crediton, Ramsbury and Sherborne. Winchester and
Wells are still with us : Crediton is now represented by Exeter and Truro,
while Ramsbury and Sherborne were united under Bishop Herman in
1058 and the see transferred to Old Sarum in 1075*.
Herman was a foreigner and a nominee of King Edward the Confessor,
and nothing very definite can be stated of the Cathedral body of his day at
Sarum beyond the fact that it was not monastic but secular : it is probable
that hitherto cathedral clergy, whether they were regulars or seculars had
been everywhere very largely dependent upon the Bishop, and the seculars
at least were supported out of the revenues of the bishopric : consequently
the fusion of sees and the transference of a cathedra or * bishop-stool ' would
naturally have caused little or no difficulty.
In this particular instance the case stood as follows. At Sherborne in
999 monks had been put into possession of the Cathedral church : this was
part of that great recovery of monasticism which was inaugurated under
S. Dunstan and S. Ethelwold : they seem to have remained in possession
after the transference of the see, with nine of the Bishop's manors assigned
1 See for instance the Peterborough Consuetudinary or Ordinal. Lambeth MS. 198.
2 Wilk. Concilia I. 363.
XIV SARUM CUSTOMS
them for their support, but to have still been more or less dependent on
the Bishop, till the house became an abbey (c. 1122) and so acquired an
independent position.
At Ramsbury there seems to have been no Cathedral body or special
organization: for three years before its fusion with Sherborne Bishop
Herman had deserted it and left others to administer the diocese for
him.
It seems probable therefore, that when the bishop-stool of the united
sees was transferred by Herman to Old Sarum in 1075 the new Cathedral
was placed in charge of clergy dependent simply upon the bishop without
special constitution or independent endowments. There are no traces
extant of any definite provision ; indeed it is likely enough that for the
three years that remained of Herman's life some temporary arrangement
was sufficient.
On Herman's death in the year 1078 Osmund was appointed to succeed
him and a new era for Salisbury began : the building of the Cathedral was
continued and in 1091 it was nearly ready for consecration. This naturally
brought into greater prominence the question, Who were to be in charge
of the new Cathedral?
Now among the innovations introduced into England by the Norman
ecclesiastics not the least important was a new conception of a Cathedral
Chapter1, which till then had not been grasped in England. The roots of
this organization lie somewhat deep in the history of the Church, and the
probable history of the word Capitulum seems to illustrate the process of
gradual growth which took place.
Originally the Bishop sat, surrounded by his clergy, in the apsidal
ending east of the high altar — in capitulo, i.e. the head of the upper end of
the Church (presbyteriuni). This was the natural meeting place of the
clergy whenever matters of business, discipline, &c., had to be dealt with,
and it came also to be the name of the assembly as well as of the place.
But the growing absence of the Bishop and the growing importance of the
Cathedral clergy made some changes necessary in the simple relation
between him and them : by degrees the Bishop was obliged to grant away
his own rights to the body of clergy or capitulum as they came to be
called : his rights as president of the body were granted to an elected head
of the Chapter — a decanns (dean) w prcepositus (provost) : other officers also
came to have an independent position : meanwhile better financial arrange
ments were demanded — the Chapter must have its own endowments and
liberty to administer them.
In this way the Chapter, instead of being the Bishop's consessus round
1 For the early Constitution of French in Transactions of Si Paul's Ecclesiological
Chapters, see the Bishop of Bristol's paper Soc. III. 225.
INTRODUCTION XV
his throne in capitulo ecclesie1, had become a separate body called capitulum
or chapter, and ultimately even came to have a separate chapter-house
(capitulum) as its place of meeting ; where the Bishop was admitted merely
like any other canon even though he sometimes sat in his old position as
president2.
At the Conquest the Norman clergy began to introduce many changes
into England, and this development of the Cathedral Chapter, which had
already taken place abroad, was rapidly making its way in England. In
1090, Thomas of Bayeux had established a Chapter in his Cathedral at
York after the foreign model in place of the more rudimentary English
Cathedral system which was in vogue there.
In the same year in the month of September the seal of royal approval
was set on the work which Remigius of Fecamp had been doing at
Lincoln : the see had been transferred there from Dorchester ; the
Cathedral had been in building; and further it is clear that a definite
Cathedral Chapter had been formed consisting of secular Canons under
a Dean ; and independent provision had been made for the endowment
of the Cathedral body3.
Within a few months Osmund, Bishop of Salisbury, was following on in
the same direction, and instituting under royal sanction a Cathedral
Chapter in view of the completion of his Cathedral Church at Old Sarum.
Copies of the two principal instruments still exist and from them the
Chapter as constituted by Osmund can be clearly outlined4.
The new Cathedral is to be occupied by a body of secular canons :
they are to be governed by four ' principal persons ' or ' dignities ' — Dean,
Precentor, Chancellor and Treasurer : the Archdeacons as the Bishop's
officials are to be part of the Chapter and to rank next to the four
' principal persons' : the duties of the canons and their officers are carefully
denned, and independent provision is made for the endowment of the
Chapter by the assignment to it of large slices of the property of the
bishopric to serve both as prebends for individual canons and as a common
fund (communa) for the body corporate.
This act was all of a piece with the developments at York and Lincoln,
and as an outward sign of the uniformity of this movement we notice
that S. Osmund's charters were witnessed amongst others by the king, by
Thomas, Archbishop of York, and Remigius, Bishop of Lincoln. Thus of
1 The old meaning survives in the 3 See The Lincoln Charter of William
phrase Missa in capitulo, but somewhat Rufus in Line. Cath. Stat. n. i.
altered. 4 Both are printed below pp. 257-261.
2 Not at York, for there the Dean in The Carta Osmundi deals mainly with
chapter had precedence of the Archbishop, the financial side and the Institucio with
see York Statutes printed in Line. Cath. the constitutional side of the foundation.
Stat. II. 93.
XVI
SARUM CUSTOMS
the nine great secular cathedral bodies of the old foundation three were
reconstituted on similar lines within some twelve months.
Here was the germ from which the future evolution of the English
secular cathedrals was to grow. The two great constitutional questions
which from the first confronted the newly formed Chapter were those
concerning residence and concerning finance.
At the outset residence was on the whole expected of all Canons, but
circumstances set strongly against it. The Chapter had newly acquired
both liberties and property. The grant of liberties exempted the Canons
from episcopal control. The grants of property secured to them two
distinct sources of income, first the communa or common fund to be
shared by all in residence, second the prebenda or separate estate of the
individual canon who by virtue of holding such a prebend became Pre
bendary as well as Canon.
Now while the communa encouraged residence, fat prebenda encouraged
absenteeism, partly because the Prebendary might, and in early days did,
reside on his estate and serve his prebendal church1, and partly because
1 In all the early legislation a close
connexion is implied between the Preben
dary and his prebendal Estate and Church.
See e.g. ch. ix. This however grew less
and less, and as time went on the rectories
became sinecures and the vicarages inde
pendent. See e.g. Bp Poore's Constitution
De vicariis faciendis (Wilk. i. 601).
Mr Wordsworth has kindly sent me the
following additional note :
When messengers sought S. Edmund,
then Canon and Treasurer of Sarum, to
announce to him his election to the Arch
bishopric of Canterbury, in 1233, tneY
found him ' ruling his flock ' at his prebend
of Calne (see Thesaur. Nov. Anecdot. iii.
1803). How far prebendaries in early
times were taught or required to recognise
any spiritual or moral obligations toward
the ecclesiae which in a good many cases
were part and parcel of the endowment of
their prebends, and which are mentioned
in original grants of estates as well as in
titles of certain stalls, is a question which
needs investigation. On the one hand
Mr Edmund Bishop has recently pointed
out (in the Dublin Review, no. 246, July
1898, vol. 123, pp. 52, 53), that in the time
of King Henry VIII. there was scarcely in
one single case (that of Scamlesby with
Melton Ross) any vestige found of one
prebendary of Lincoln holding a benefice
connected with his prebend. On the other
hand E. A. Freeman has told us that in an
earlier age of our Old Foundations the
case had been different (Essays on Cathe
drals, edited by Dean Howson, 8vo. 1872,
p. 147). My account of the relation of
the prebendaries towards their prebendal
churches (Line. Cath. Stat. p. cxlix) re
quires at the least some such qualification,
or distinctio temporum as Freeman gives.
Moreover such an arrangement as is in
dicated in Bp. R. Poore's arbitration
between the chapter and the patron of
Blewbury (Osmund Reg. i. 327) suggests
to my mind that the then bishop was
moved not by a mere spirit of compromise
but by the sense of spiritual obligation
which in later times has been noticeable in
such of his successors as Hamilton and
Moberly. In the fourteenth century canons
of Lincoln exercised spiritual jurisdiction
(as well as certain other rights) over their
"parishioners or tenants, and over thei
vicars (if such they had), and the clerks of
the churches annexed to their prebends"
and others. Statutes, p. 170.
INTRODUCTION xvii
whether resident or non-resident he was sure of his prebendal income.
Add to this the fact that the Canon might be occupied elsewhere on
public business, or in serving some other cure, or might be simply lazy, and
it will not be a surprise to find that non-residence tended to become a
recognized custom, and to develop into a full-blown system of sinecure.
This led to a definite distinction being drawn between the residentiary
and the non-residentiary canons or prebendaries. At times residence was
encouraged in order to bring as many as possible to their place in the
Cathedral choir: but at times residence was discouraged because the
residentiaries wished that there might be as few as possible to share the
communa.
This led also to the creation of a new body of Cathedral clergy in the
shape of Vicars Choral, when the absentee engaged a deputy at a fixed
salary to supply his place in choir just as he might engage a parochial
vicar at a small salary to supply his place in the prebendal church.
This new body of Vicars further tended itself to become a corporation
with a distinct position, organization, revenue and history of its own.
Thus the new model on which English Cathedral life was reconstructed
at the end of the xith century was full of great possibilities of development
in the future. But we must return after this short forecast of constitutional
history to the early days and documents.
§ 3. THE ORIGIN OF THE CONSUETUDINARY, AND
THE CUSTOMARY.
The name Consuetudinary is a convenient short title for the Sarum
tractate whose full title stands on p. i, from MS. H, as Liber et ordo de
personis et dignitatibus consuetudinibus et officiis singularum personarum in
ecclesia Sarum. This name has been popularly attached to the tractate
from at least the time of Ralph Higden, the chronicler of the early part of
the xivth century1. An old and persistent tradition connects it with the
name of S. Osmund (f 1099), whose work we have traced in the second
founding of Salisbury : the value of the tradition has been elaborately
investigated by Mr Wordsworth and it is unnecessary to do more than
summarize the results of his investigation2.
First, it is clear that the Consuetudinary, as it stands, is not the work
of S. Osmund. The short preface makes it plain at the outset that the
tractate is a later * explanation ' of S. Osmund's Institucio ; and the body
of the work amply confirms this.
1 Line. Cath. Stat. n. 861. 2 Line. Cath. Stat. n. 860-888 ; cp. xli. xlii.
F. C
xvill SARUM CUSTOMS
On the other hand, it is clear that it enshrines some of the undoubted
handiwork of S. Osmund.
"Out of two documents" (the Institucio Osmundi and the Charta
Osmundi printed below, p. 257) "which alone survive to our day with the
name of S. Osmund attached to them," the author of the tractate "has
from both used up almost every scrap which could by any means be
worked into the contents of his treatise on Divine Service, the Sarum
Consuetudinary1."
This conclusion of Mr Wordsworth's may be verified by anyone who
will compare the two documents of S. Osmund printed below with the
earlier chapters of the Consuetudinary, where the borrowed words are
printed in special type in order to facilitate the comparison.
It is possible that, if more documents of S. Qsmund's time were extant,
we might find more of his work embedded in the Consuetudinary. These
passages are all in the early chapters which deal with the Constitution
of the Chapter and there are none in the later part which deals with the
liturgical customs. Now there must have been liturgical customs (possibly
written ones) before the tractate was drawn up, and it is possible that
some of these may have reached back to some pronouncements of
S. Osmund upon the subject. But there is no evidence for this and
no sign that S. Osmund left behind him any written liturgical prescriptions
at all.
It is quite conceivable that some book such as an Ordinal or Con-
suetudines chori of S. Osmund has perished while the two Charters chanced
to survive : service books of necessity become obsolete and perish more
easily than charters : but it would be risky to assert or even to conjecture
that this was the case.
It is true that subsequent tradition connected S. Osmund's name more
markedly with the services than with the cathedral Constitution : but this
tradition seems simply to have grown out of the association of his name with
the Consuetudinary; it is not probable that it can rest upon some indepen
dent evidence which is no longer extant. And if this is all the basis upon
which rests the tradition from the xivth century onwards2, we nowadays are
more capable of judging what it is worth than the men of that time were.
1 Line. Cath. Stat. n. 869. I have also definitely liturgical statutes does not seem
adopted Mr Wordsworth's very convenient to begin till the beginning of the Xivth
subdivisions and enumeration in printing century, when the tractate was already a
the Institution Charter. century old. All the references of the
2 There are plenty of allusions to S. previous century seem to be to the two
Osmund's work in documents of the xinth existing charters. It is not so in the Sarum
century (Line. Cath. Stat. II. 873-4, 884) Statutes of 1319, which are prepared to
but always from the constitutional, not the ascribe anything old to S. Osmund,
liturgical side. The ascription to him of
INTRODUCTION XIX
If then the Consuetudinary is a treatise subsequent to S. Osmund but
enshrining his work, we have to enquire more closely into its date. The
earliest existing MS. is not later than the first half of the xmth century1 :
it must lie therefore between 1099 and c. 1250. Various pieces of
evidence all seem to point to one era in that century and a half as
eminently the one to which to ascribe the origin of the tractate, that is to
the time of Richard Poore, who was Dean from 1197 to 1215, and Bishop
from 1217 to 1228. In his time the See was moved from Old Sarum to
New Sarum, the new cathedral was begun and partly finished and conse
crated, and the bodies of S. Osmund and other bishops translated to it.
It is known that in other respects both as Dean and Bishop Richard
Poore was an active legislator and codifier2; and he is credited with the
earliest occurrence of the term "Sarum Use"3: his name stands pro
minent throughout the whole history of the new start at New Sarum4, and
there can be little doubt that the Consuetudinary, if not by his own hand,
owes its existence to his origination and comes from his surroundings.
He is stated by Bp Roger in 1319 to have amplified and systematized
S. Osmund's liturgical provisions and this notice seems to give a fairly
exact description of the compilation of the Consuetudinary5.
Internal evidence will enable us to fix the date more precisely as
subsequent to 1173 but anterior to 1220, for the Consuetudinary in its
original form has the Martyrdom but no mention of the Translation of
S. Thomas of Canterbury, though that event made such an impression
at Salisbury, at any rate on the chronicler of the Sarum doings of the day,
that he goes out of his way to mention it6. The silence of the Consue
tudinary (in its original form) on the subject is all the more significant
as the festival became a very prominent one at Salisbury and is among
1 See below p. xliv and Line. Cath. 4 Osm. Reg. u. 1-17, 37-44; or Wilk.
Stat. II. 866 n. Concilia I. 551.
'2 See his Nova constitiicio as Dean in 5 Circa habitum gestum et incessum
1214 drawn up in view of the impending tarn in choro et ecclesia quam extra ac
change of See (Dayman and Jones, Sartim modum psalmodizandi, cantandi et legendi
Statutes^ p. 7) ; and as Bishop his Consti- que in statutis beati Osmundi super hiis
tucio de residencia of 1222 (with a slight plenius continentur et que etiam aliud
reference to S. Osmund's Institution § 36, Statutum Ricardi Decani et Capituli in
in the paragraph about the Vicar's oath) supradicta congregatione sua in serie plenius
for the government of the Cathedral body comprehendit, ordinamus firmiter obser-
(Dayman and Jones, p. 13), and his Consti- vanda, cuius statuti tenor dinoscitur esse
tutions for the diocese issued in 1223 (Sarum tale.
Charters^ Rolls Series, p. 1 47), and reissued Constitutions of Roger de Mortival
after his translation to Durham for that § xxix. (Dayman and Jones, Stattttes,
diocese (Wilk. i. 572). p. 59).
3 Line. Cath. Stat. II. 833 «. 6 Osm. Reg. II. 14 ; Wilkins I. 554.
XX SARUM CUSTOMS
those which the later recension H inserts as to be observed ex novo\ It
was probably also anterior to 1214 since the Nova constitucio was made
then and clearly represents a subsequent stage of legislation.
Another point may be quoted to confirm this impression since evidence
from negatives is always precarious.
In the list of festivals given in ch. cxn (66) there occur (i) in June
the day of S. Primus and S. Felician, which disappeared to make way for
the Translation of S. Edmund of Canterbury2; and (ii) in November the
day of S. Anianus, which made way for S. Hugh after his canonization in
I2523. We are thus again brought to the same point approximately by
more positive evidence4.
The Consuetudinary therefore as a whole in its original form seems
to date from c. 1210 and to be the closing work of Richard Poore as Dean
rather than his early work as Bishop. But we shall see reasons hereafter
for believing that the early part at any rate probably existed in a slightly
different recension before Poore's date5. The later recension may be
dated c. 1246 since it contains the deposition of S. Edmund of Canterbury
(1246) but not his translation (1247) nor S. Hugh (1252) nor S. Richard
(1260) nor Corpus Christi (1264).
It is a matter of much less interest to fix the date of the Customary,
since it is not a primary authority but rests upon the Consuetudinary.
Moreover it is a matter of much greater difficulty since the MSS. differ
widely in date, both in general contents and in detail.
All contain Corpus Christi (ch. 19) and are therefore subsequent to
1264: only the Arundel MS. mentions (p. 115) the tombs of Simon of
Ghent (1297—1315) and Roger de Mortival (1315-1330) : some do and
some do not contain S. Anne (1383), so the composition of the Customary
may be said to belong to the first half of the xivth century. Beyond
this it seems hardly necessary at present to enquire, especially as for this
period there are no clear guide-posts available, such as we have been
following hitherto in dating the documents by the festivals contemplated
in them.
1 See chapters xxi. LIV. (56). The to Graduate Sarum, pp. xxvi-xxix.
new additions are anterior to 1264 since 4 On the other hand the mention of the
they do not include Corpus Christi. Sunday in the Octave of the Nativity of the
2 The deposition of S. Edmund (1246) B.V.M.in chaptercx. (46) is puzzling, since
is one of the ex novo festivals also. the Octave proper was not instituted by
3 For the chief dates in the development Papal authority till 1252.
of the Sarum Calendar see my Introduction 5 See pp. xxv, xxxi, xxxiv, xxxvii.
INTRODUCTION xxi
§ 4. THE USE OF SARUM AND ITS INFLUENCE ON THE
CONSTITUTION OF OTHER CATHEDRAL BODIES.
The general lines of development which we sketched out by antici
pation (in § 2) are common to most secular foundations. They must be
borne in mind as we set ourselves to trace out briefly the influence which
'The Use of Sarum' had on other Cathedral churches. We have two
contemporary documents to speak for the state of things at Salisbury at the
end of the xith century and we have the more fully developed Consue
tudinary for the beginning of the xmth. These are our earliest and best
authorities for 'The Use of Sarum.'
This term is a comprehensive one : cathedral life had many sides and
each side had its regulations. The Use of Sarum therefore includes : —
(a) Regulations as to the Constitution — to define the mutual relation
ship of the Bishop, Dean, Officers, Canons, Vicars, &c.
(b) Ritual regulations, as to the text of the services.
(c) Ceremonial regulations, as to the method of performance of the
services.
The Charters of S. Osmund deal almost exclusively with the first, the
constitution. The Consuetudinary on the other hand deals with all three
sides : the first part of it (chapters i.-xi.) with the constitution, the second
part of it with general ceremonial regulations (chapters xn.-xxiv.), the third
part with detailed liturgical regulations both as to rites and ceremonies
(xxv.-end).
Besides the primary authorities there are some things of secondary
authority to be taken into account. The Consuetudinary represents the
codifying of a number of customs to some extent resting upon formal
documents and decisions, but more largely consisting of usages of gradual
growth ; these generally rested at first on no definite legislative decisions
but they came in course of time to win an increasing amount of authority,
till at last they were codified and so acquired a documentary as well as a
customary force.
Contrasted with 'Customs' such as these, there are also 'Statutes,' that
is formal decisions arrived at by competent authority at a definite date1.
These, like the customs, may be either constitutional, ritual or ceremonial.
The Sarum Statutes have been printed by Dayman and Jones2. For
our present purpose the most important ones are the following : —
(i) The Nova constitucio of 121^ which is mainly constitutional,
though not exclusively so.
1 See Henry Bradshaw's fuller definition, 2 Privately at Bath 1883.
Line. Cath. Stat. I. 38.
xxii SARUM CUSTOMS
(ii) The Constitudo de residencies of 1222 which deals with the Vicars
and the rights of a deceased Canon as well as with the question of residence.
(iii) The Ordinado of Boniface, Archbishop of Canterbury, as to the
position of the Chapter sede vacante (1262).
(iv) Bishop Giles' Revocation (1262) of his claim to visit the
Cathedral.
(v) A delimitation of the respective jurisdictions of the Chancellor
and the Subdean (1278).
Then follows (vi) the code of 48 Statutes drawn up and promulgated
by Bishop Roger de Mortival (1319, 1324). In process of time a good
deal of the earlier legislation had become obsolete : even the Charters
of S. Osmund were not binding any longer in all respects l : so this body
of Statutes brought the legislation up to date and codified it2.
Beyond this it is unnecessary for the present purpose to go, since it
was the earlier rather than the later Sarum methods which influenced other
Cathedral bodies, so far as the constitutional side is concerned ; and it is
that side to which we must at present confine ourselves. The liturgical
influence of Sarum is no doubt as marked as the constitutional ; but it is
necessary to defer tracing the history of the former till more evidence is
available than can at present be obtained.
We confine ourselves then to the constitutional side of the question.
Our main concern is with S. Osmund's Charters, with the first eleven
chapters of the Consuetudinary which are based upon the Charters, and
with the constitutional provisions of the Statutes : we are only concerned
with the liturgical influence so far as it is inextricably mixed up with
the other.
We naturally turn first of all to the sister foundation of York to see if
there are signs there of Sarum influence. It seems clear at once that the de
velopment there went on along an independent line. The traditional Statutes
of York3 shew naturally enough many points of agreement with the Sarum
Use, but in other respects they shew a marked contrast : and in no case
do they shew verbal agreement with Sarum documents or any signs of
having borrowed from them. The early Statutes though they represent
traditional and ancient customs, in their present form are not earlier than
1 Bishop Roger expressly lays this down Jones, Statutes', but there are others which
in § i : in particular the laws of Residence apparently are not extant, such as the
had been several times altered. Statutes of Deans Robert of Wykehamp-
2 The code rests on the earlier Statutes ton (1268) and Peter of Savoy (1297-
enumerated above and others as well. Of 1309): see Dayman and Jones, Statutes,
these the constitutions of Bp Giles of pp. 53, 55 nn.
Bridport (1256) are printed in Wilkins, 3 Printed in Line. Cath. Stat. II. 90-
Concilia, I. 714, but not in Dayman and 104. For other Statutes, see pp. 105-135.
INTRODUCTION XX111
1255. The other Statutes enacted at various dates ranging from 1221-
1325 deal with subjects which afford less opportunity for Sarum influence,
and in fact they do not shew traces of any1.
Hereford is another secular Chapter which shews few if any traces of
Sarum influence operating on its constitution. Its extant Statutes2 are not
earlier than 1246 and probably are not much later, since there is no
mention of Corpus Christi (1264) among the greater festivals.
It is true the Consuetudines cJwri define in turn the duties of the
Bishop, Dean, Precentor, Treasurer (and his deputy) and Chancellor, and
those duties are much the same as at Salisbury : but there is scarcely a
trace of verbal coincidences with Sarum documents3 and without verbal
similarity it would be unsafe to argue that one Chapter borrowed its
customs from another.
Thus the two Cathedrals which most markedly maintained their
independent 'Uses' down to the xvith century are those which from the
beginning seem to have been those most independent of Sarum influence.
Lincoln is in direct contrast to York : it was the third in the group
of new foundations at the end of the xith century and the connexion with
Sarum, which began then, long remained good : and though in some sense
it had an indigenous use, it must be placed here at the head of the list of
Cathedral Churches which came under the influence of Sarum Use on the
constitutional side.
The first point to notice is that Bp Robert de Chesney (1147—1173)
granted by two Charters4 to the Canons of his Cathedral of Lincoln the
same liberties and immunities within their prebends as the Canons of
Salisbury enjoy. These had been clearly defined by S. Osmund in §§ 7-
1 2 of his Institution Charter : here then we have the first sign of the
influence of S. Osmund's system. It involved a distinct gain of independ
ence to the Canons, for they thereby became supreme in their prebends
and exempt from archidiaconal or even episcopal supervision.
The next piece of information about Lincoln customs is due to an
answer which the Dean and Chapter made (c. 1214) to the Dean and
Chancellor of the newly established Chapter of Spyny in the diocese of
1 For a conjecture as to Sarum influence choro et locum in capitulo, which phrase is
on the York Statute about Vicars of 1250, probably not distinctive. See also the duty
see below, p. xxvii. of the Chancellor (p. 71), described with a
2 See Line. Cath. Stat. II. pp. 44-78. faint echo of Sarum wording : but on p. 83,
The next part (pp. 78-85) is a separate docu- line 12, in the later Decanal Statutes
ment issued on the authority of the Bishop grauiori subiaceant ulcioni is very close
or Dean and written in the first person. to Osmund's Institucio, § 39.
3 See p. 45, line 7, p. 59, four lines 4 See Line. Cath. Stat. i. 309.
from the bottom, assignaret^^r ei stallum in
XXIV SARUM CUSTOMS
Moray in Scotland ; they had sent to enquire as to the Lincoln customs
since Bishop Brice of Moray had adopted these to be the models of his
new foundation.
The Lincoln Reply was taken to Moray in the form of a letter and
entered there in the register of the Dean, which is still extant1. It was
also entered at Lincoln in * The Old Martiloge' which has since dis
appeared : but two copies of the Reply exist in Lincoln MSS. of the early
part of the xivth century.
This Reply includes the privileges of Bp Robert de Chesney, which,
as we have already seen, followed Sarum lines, and a copy of the bishop's
charter itself was sent to Moray with other charters of S. Hugh and
Bishop William, and also a bull of Alexander III. confirming it2.
But the most interesting point in this transaction is yet to come.
There is a notable discrepancy between the Reply as entered in the Moray
Register and the same statement as recorded at Lincoln and cited later
under the title of the Registrum vetus. The Lincoln copies include two
chapters which are not in the Moray copy, and these two chapters are
drawn almost word for word from the Institution Charter of S. Osmund3
in its original form and not as worked up in the Consuetudinary. Clearly
this is a further proof of the influence of the Sarum constitution upon
Lincoln. It is more difficult to decide whether this influence extended
directly to Moray also. The two chapters in question are not recorded at
Moray. Were they then not in the Lincoln Reply ? It is possible that
they were not, but were subsequently incorporated with it when that
document was recorded at Lincoln : on the other hand it seems quite
possible that they were in the Reply, but the Chapter of Moray already
knew the Institucio Osmundi and therefore had no need to take note at
second-hand of the Lincoln extracts from it. What the Scotch chapter
wanted was the distinctively Lincoln customs and these they recorded : but
it is noticeable that these seem to require the Sarum system as their basis
and to assume things about the quatuor persons which the Institucio
alone lays down. It seems therefore more likely than not that even as
early as 1214 Moray is to be reckoned among the Chapters which came
directly under Sarum influence. We shall return to this later on.
Returning to Lincoln we are confronted with a new document. It is a
collection of customs obviously later than the First Reply to Moray and it
marks a further stage of borrowing from Sarum. This set of customs
1 Bannatyne Club (410. Edinburgh, 3 Line. Cath. Stat. II. 141, 142, chapters
1837), see especially nos. 42-49. See also vi. and IX. ; they are made up from Sarum
Wilk. i. 534. Institution Charter §§ i, 14-16, 19, 20, 29,
2 Jarre Regesta Pontijicum 8772, p. 789. 21, 30-35 and §§ 38, 39.
INTRODUCTION XXV
contains (i) Regulations as to Vicars, (2) Consuetudines chori, (3) Consue-
tudines de quatnor personis : it is often called from its opening section
Statuta Vicariorum. Here both the second and third sections shew strong
Sarum influence : the second borrows largely from the second part of the
Sarum Consuetudinary, the Consuetudines chori (XIL-XXIV.), especially from
chapters xm. xv.-xvu. The third section has many points of verbal
contact with the first part of the Consuetudinary and S. Osmund's Institu
tion1, but it is noticeable that unlike the earlier Statutes it quotes S. Osmund
not in the original form but as worked up in the Consuetudinary.
The greater part of these Constitutions were sent to Moray as the
earlier ones had been, probably about 1236, and they were recorded both
at Moray and at Lincoln with some considerable differences especially in
the first section. These differences, however, do not bear on our present
purpose, as they do not touch the question of Sarum influence, and we
need not trouble ourselves with them. But from this it is clear that at some
date between c. 1210 and c. 1236 the first and second parts at least of the
Sarum Consuetudinary became known at Lincoln and spread from there
to Moray.
A third and fuller set of Lincoln customs stands at the head of the
Lincoln Liber Niger" ': this is earlier than 1267 and probably later than
the second set of Statutes as it was not sent to Moray. It is more fully
detailed than the set of Customs which was sent. It includes the greater
part but not quite the whole of the other document. In particular it
contains three passages borrowed from Sarum which were not in the earlier
set of Customs : one of these is merely the incorporation of the liberties
and immunities of Canons in their prebends which we know to have been
granted on Sarum lines by Bp Robert de Chesney (p. xxiii) : it therefore
introduces no new point of interest. The other passages, however, seem
to be new at Lincoln. One is a provision inserted from the Sarum
Consuetudinary, chapter n. about the Dean's authority over Vicars3: now
this was not in the earlier Lincoln form of this chapter nor in the Lichfield
form 4 : it was probably, therefore, a later addition at Sarum and only
reached Lincoln after the earlier statutes had been issued. The other
has regard to the Treasurer's duty : Lincoln already had its own clauses
on the subject, but it seems to have been recognized by the compilers
of the later statutes that the Sarum rules would be a valuable addition
to them.
The next Lincoln document of importance is the Consuetudines Divini
1 The Lincoln Chapters enshrined the the greater part of Chapters in. iv. and V.
following bits of the Sarum Consuetudinary 2 Line. Cath. Stat. i. 273 and ff.
(first part) : Ch. II. a large part of § i and 3 See n. § 2 Verum si to conferre.
the last sentence of § 2 ; with ix. § i and 4 For Lichfield see below p. xxxiv.
F. d
XXVI SARUM CUSTOMS
Offirii of c. 1279, which is purely liturgical; it, therefore, does not come
into the present enquiry ; but before leaving Lincoln we are bound to take
note of an interesting instance of the influence of Sarum there at a
considerably later date.
The first part of the xvth century was a troublous time at Lincoln, for
there was a continuous dispute going on between Dean Macworth and the
Chapter about their customs, which three successive Bishops tried in vain
to settle1. In the midst of this quarrel notice was given in June that the
Bishop (Alnwick) would hold a visitation of the Cathedral at Michaelmas.
This seems to have reconciled the Dean and the Chapter in making common
cause against the Bishop and united them in looking up for their joint
protection the grounds of their common privileges. It would seem that
they applied to Salisbury for further information as to the immunities
enjoyed by the Canons there, which had been granted also to the Lincoln
Canons by Bp Robert de Chesney (c. 1156). A reply was sent on
Aug. 25, 1440, enclosing authenticated copies of the three chief bits of
Sarum evidence — viz. (i) the paragraph from S. Osmund's Institution
which was the basis of the grant ; and (ii) further a Statute of Bp Giles
of Bridport dated Oct. 4, 1262, dealing with the subject at greater length,
and lastly (iii) a confirmatory bull, which is undated and is otherwise
unknown. This question was, however, soon merged in a larger question2.
Before the Reply came from Salisbury another circumstance occurred
which raises though in a much more obscure way the question of Sarum
influence. Bishop Alnwick proposed to the Chapter an entirely new set
of Statutes to take the place of the existing legislation. This code
followed very closely the London Registrum drawn up by Dean Baldock
(1294 — 1304) in its arrangement and its contents, and thus marked very
completely the breach with the old Lincoln ways. The code (called Novum
Registrum} was discussed and criticised for two years at some forty meetings
of the Chapter but was never adopted, and in 1442 the proposal dropped3.
The code included some of the Old Lincoln Consuetudines and among
them some of the Sarum paragraphs which Lincoln had borrowed4 : but
the point of chief interest is Particula V, which concerns the Vicars.
The early part of this is a composite document. The first chapter follows
very closely the corresponding chapter of the London Registrum : but this
enshrines in §§ i, and 9, 10 two bits of a Sarum Statute made when Robert
of Wykehampton was Dean in 1268 : the Statute is not extant, but these
1 Line. Cath. Stat. I. ch. in. esp. pp. largely in the terms of Sarum Cons. ch. II.
165, 6. as remodelled in the Lincoln Liber Niger
2 Ib. ii. 438 and ff. (Line. Cath. Stat. n. 282, cp. i. 280). The
3 Line. Cath. Stat. I. 155-157. same is the case elsewhere in the code.
4 The Office of the Dean is described
INTRODUCTION xxvii
two bits are known through being incorporated in Bp Roger de Mortival's
Statute (I3I9)1. It is quite possible that there are other bits also enshrined
here which we have no power at present to identify.
Another early Sarum Statute only known to us through a passage of it
being incorporated into Bp Roger's code is a Statute made when Richard
Poore was Dean on the behaviour of Vicars in choir. Here again, the
passage so preserved is found enshrined in this same chapter of the Novum
Registrum at § 82.
Here then are three Sarum provisions which came to Lincoln in a
round-about way through London.
May we not go a step further still and hazard a conjecture with regard
to the whole of this legislation about Vicars ? On comparing the various
sections of this first chapter of the Novum Registrum with provisions made
elsewhere about the Vicars it emerges, that the Statute about Vicars made
at York in i25o3 is enshrined almost verbatim in §§ i, 3, 4, 5 and 12 of this
chapter. Now some of these York provisions are found also in a slightly
different form in the Lincoln Statutes about Vicars4, and on turning to
them it appears further that other sections of the Lincoln Statutes besides
those common to York are also enshrined in §§ 3 and 6 of this chapter
of the Novum Registrum, Moreover they have clearly come into it not
from the earlier Lincoln source but from the London source from which
the Novum Registrum draws so much5.
What lies behind this legislation for Vicars ? How is it that it crops
up in these slightly different forms at York, London, and Lincoln? It
does not seem hazardous to conjecture that there is some archetype from
which they all derive; and that emanating from Sarum. In short it is
more than probable that if instead of two extracts we had the full text of
Dean Richard Poore's Statute and Dean Robert's of 1268 we should
recognize in them the original provisions from which was derived all this
other legislation at York and Lincoln and London and Lincoln again.
And if this is so, then Sarum took in the matter of Vicars the same
lead in legislation as it had taken in the case of the Chapters. We have
detected at any rate three pieces of Sarum influence, and we may suspect
much more which we cannot at present prove.
There still remains one final evidence of Sarum influence at Lincoln in
1 See Sarum Statutes, pp. 55, 62, and 3 Line. Cath. Stat. II. 108.
compare §§ i, 9 of Novttm Reg. in Line. 4 Ib. 146.
Cath. Stat. n. 346, 351. 5 This is seen most clearly in the case
2 See Sarum Statutes, p. 59, and Line. of the Vicar's Oath in the Nov. Reg. which
Cath. Stat. II. 350. The clause which is not the older Lincoln one but that which
introduces the quotation is printed above, came from London and was in use also at
p. xix, note 5. York.
xxviii SARUM CUSTOMS
the Novum Registrum. In the later chapters of this same Particula V,
more local matters are treated and the connexion with the London
Registrum is much less close : but in chapter v. there is incorporated a
large section from Bp Roger de Mortival's Sarum Statutes of 1319 with
regard to indulgences published for the Fabric1.
With this we may close the long and intricate history of the influence
of Sarum on Lincoln and pass on to other places where our task will
happily be lighter. It will be best, as we have already had Scotch matters
under consideration, to finish our enquiry there and then come back to
other English sees.
We have seen how the Chapter which Brice, Bishop of Moray, esta
blished at Spyny was founded on Lincoln lines and so came at second
hand under Sarum influence2: at Bp Brice's death in 1222 the see was
moved to Elgin ; and there twenty years later we have again a proof of the
continued influence of English Cathedrals. In a Statute3 made by the
Bishop and Chapter of Elgin in July, 1242, the old Lincoln custom which
regulated the relation of the Bishop to the Dean and Prebendaries was
confirmed ; while with regard to the services it is ordered thus : " seruetur
ordo qui in ecclesia Salisbyryensi esse noscitur institutus" In other respects it
is clear that the Elgin Chapter was developing along lines of its own.
Shortly after this date the affairs of the Bishopric of Glasgow were
undergoing a change : Bp Willliam de Bondington had lately finished the
Cathedral; the Chapter had also, recently as it seems, been constituted4,
and the Bishop in the last year of his life (1258) gave to the Chapter the right
of electing a dean, augmented the endowment of the communa and finally
conceded to the Chapter the liberties and customs of the Church of
Salisbury5.
Four days later the Bishop died (Nov. 10), and during the vacancy
which followed, the Dean and Chapter headed by Robert, one of the
canons and bishop elect of Dunblane, confirmed the adoption of Sarum
liberties and customs and swore allegiance to them, only reserving the
right to alter them if the majority so desired and undertaking to abide by
such alterations, unless they were found harmful.
When Bishop John de Cheyam was appointed by the Pope to the see
1 It is ch. xxii., see Sarum Statutes, Lincoln privileges. Regist. Morav. 81,
p. 49. p. 93.
2 Possibly at first-hand too if, as is 4 See Registrum Episcopates Glasguensis
possible, S. Osmund's Institution was al- (Maitland Club, 1843). The chapter is
ready known there. See above p. xxiv. mentioned in nos. 189, 196.
3 Regist. Morav. 93, p. 107, and see 5 Reg. Glasg. 205-207. Of Salisbury
Line. Cath. Stat. n. xlvi. Bishop Andrew the Carta libertatum ecclesie Glasguensis
had already confirmed and amplified the says "inter ceteras ecclesias Cathedrales
work of Bishop Brice and recognised these libertatibus et consuetudinibus ornatam"
INTRODUCTION xxix
in defiance of the wish of the Chapter, a general confirmation of all rights
and customs was granted to him by the Pope Alexander IV. l, and a more
explicit approval of the adoption of Sarum customs was granted by
Gregory X. in I2742.
Meanwhile the Dean and Chapter had been careful to obtain first-hand
evidence of what these liberties and customs were ; a letter from the Dean
and Chapter of Salisbury dated Ascension Day, 1259, stands in their
register which gives a summary of the Sarum model. It is in fact the
greater part of the first ten chapters of the Consuetudinary3 with certain
omissions and additions.
Later on, in 1266, the Bishop issued Statutes dealing with the Vicars
and with Residence : two years later the Chapter repeated the approba
tion and oath to observe the Sarum liberties and customs which had been
originally given in 125!. With this step the process of adoption of a Sarum
constitution was completed and the Chapter was established on a solid
basis.
We must now return to England and estimate the influence of Salisbury
on secular Cathedrals in the more immediate neighbourhood.
We turn first to Chichester4 and find that on July 23, 1247, the Dean
and Chapter resolved to collect and put on record "all their ancient and
approved constitutions." This resolution is followed in the record by a
section headed Constituriones antique de officiis variis ; and then other
Statutes are cited ranging in date from the time of Bp Hilary (1148-1169)
to 1226: this was, no doubt, a codifying of all the early Statutes and
customs of importance previous to the Constitutions of 1232 which had
only recently been enacted, and so were well in the minds of the Chapter
in 1247.
Our interest centres on the Constitiiciones antique which prove to be
derived directly from S. Osmund's Institution and not through the medium
of the Sarum Consuetudinary. They contain §§ 14-21, §§ 31-34, §§ 3-8,
and §§ 24, 25, with some slight additions, and it is further noticeable that
1 Potthast, Regesta Pontificiim, 17690. incorporated into IX. § 3, Si quis to habebit
2 Ib. 20892. and Si dominus to prebenda: then the last
3 See Reg. Glasg. no. 211, p. 170. The paragraph of x. § 2, Quando vero to obser-
first four chapters are given in full with vaturum ; and lastly IX. § 2 with the
slight variations: chapter v. is represented addition following.
by the opening words as far as Iwninaria 4 The Statutes were printed by Mac-
ecclesie administrare : followed by the kenzie Walcott in Archaologia, vol. XLV.
words Magnum item cereum paschale and pp. 143 (London, 1880). There is an
then § 2 as far as comparare: chapter vi. account of them in Stephens' Memorials,
is omitted, vn. and vin. are given in full; p. 316 and ff.
then come the quotations from S. Osmund
XXX SARUM CUSTOMS
the functions, which in the original Institution of S. Osmund (§§ 31-34) are
assigned to the archischola and the later Sarum custom transferred bodily
to the Chancellor, are here differently assigned; since the Precentor is
given the duty of entering on the Tabula not only the singers but the
readers as well.
It is evident from this that at Chichester S. Osmund's constitution for
the Chapter had been adopted in the xnth century. It is even possible
that this step was taken under Bp Ralph de Luffa at the very beginning of the
century (1091-1125); for he is said to have instituted the four principal
dignities in his Cathedral1 — Dean, Precentor, Chancellor and Treasurer.
For this and for other reasons it seems clear that the Constitudones
antique were firmly established long before Richard Poore was promoted
from the Deanery of Salisbury to hold the bishopric of Chichester for two
years before being translated back to Salisbury (1217). Further, he does
not seem to have distinguished himself at Chichester, as he did at
Salisbury, by codifying the customs of the Church. That was left to be
done, as we have seen, in 1247 under his disciple S. Richard.
Chichester, therefore, seems to have undergone Sarum influence in the
early days but escaped it in the time of the Sarum revival in the beginning
of the xmth century.
The Church of Wells2 is a near neighbour of Salisbury and we turn
there next to look for signs of Sarum influence. As early as c. 1065 an
attempt had been made to put the constitution of Wells upon a sound
basis ; Bp Giso had centralized the canons in a common life under the
supervision of a provost chosen from their own number. But when Giso
died in 1088, the see was transferred to Bath in accordance with the decree
of the council of London in 1075, which laid down that the seats of
Bishops should no longer be in small places but in towns : by this means
the establishment at Wells for a time passed under a cloud.
Fifty years later under Bp Robert of Lewes came the second founding
of the Cathedral of Wells : the church was rebuilt, the chapter recon
stituted and the town itself enfranchised. In his first year by his Charter
De ordinadone prebendarum et institudone commune he gave a new consti
tution to the Chapter with endowment for prebends and for the communa
or common fund3. A Dean was appointed instead of the former Provost
1 Stephens' Memorials of the See of of Wells.
Chichester (London, 1876), pp. 49, 319. 3 The communa seems to be spoken of
Notice also that the heading given in some at the end of the charter (Church, p. 354)
copies of the codified Statutes is "1114- where an endowment is granted to provide
1270." Archaologia XLV. 159. a solatium for those who are at mattins.
'2 For the history of Wells see Church's Compare the similar provision elsewhere.
Early History of the Church of Wells and Canon Church takes a different view (p.
Freeman's History of the Cathedral Church 17).
INTRODUCTION XXXI
and we notice also a special endowment of the precentorship. Other
evidence points to the existence of Treasurer, Subdean and two Arch
deacons in Bp Robert's time : in fact the constitution was the same in its
main features as we have seen the Normans introduce elsewhere ; but so
far there is no evidence of direct Sarum influence. Later documents,
however, reflect back light on these earlier times. The Wells Statutes1
contain twice over a record of the duties of the chief 'persons' of the
Church; this was evidently written down some time before the middle
of the xmth century2 to perpetuate already existing customs. This record
is in one place headed Antiqua Statuta de offitiis cuiuslibet persone Ecclesie
Cathedralis Wellrt.
This document is entirely drawn from Sarum sources : it enshrines
verbatim the greater part of S. Osmund's Institution, but it also contains
large parts of the Sarum customs which subsequently grew up and were
eventually fused with the Institution in the first part of the Sarum Con
suetudinary : curiously enough the Wells document does not follow Sarum
in the way in which the two are fused but keeps much closer to the
original Institution than the Sarum Consuetudinary does.
It seems impossible to say how much this document represents old
traditions and how much was a new incorporation of Sarum ways : but it is
probably safe to conclude that already before the xmth century the Wells
Chapter was constituted on S. Osmund's lines ; and though we have no
direct contemporary evidence of the fact we may fairly argue backwards
that Bp Robert of Lewes in re-establishing the Chapter in 1136 took Sarum
as his model.
Some parts of this document probably represented a new development,
inasmuch as it incorporates the Sarum constitution in a more developed
stage than that of S. Osmund's Institution. On the other hand it is
probable that the Wells Chapter had not before them the first part of the
Sarum Consuetudinary in its present form ; what they had was probably
some set of Customs at an intermediate stage between the Institution and
the Consuetudinary, some set presumably which existed at Sarum in the
xnth century but was superseded there by the Consuetudinary of the
xmth century and perished. On the other hand it is possible that Wells
Chapter had two distinct documents, the Institution and a supplementary
set of Sarum customs, and that they did the fusing of the two themselves.
There seems no doubt that these Statuta antiqua belong to the time
of Bp Jocelin (1206-1242). Not only was such constitution-making in
the air at his date, but he is known to have taken his share in it. He
1 See Reynolds, Wells Cathedral, especi- diocesis which was given up in favour of the
ally pp. 44, 55. double title in 1245-6. Church, pp. 143,
2 There occurs in it the title Bathon"1 255 and ff.
XXX11 SARUM CUSTOMS
began it before his exile (1208-1213) and carried it on from abroad and
again after his return1. Later on Wells borrowed more extensively still
from Sarum and practically adopted the whole Sarum Consuetudinary, i.e.
the two later parts (chap, xn.-end); but, as this has to do with the liturgical
side not the constitutional side, the account of it must be deferred.
Passing on westward we find another kindred see set up at Exeter since
the day when Edward the Confessor inthroned Bp Leofric there in 1050.
We enter here on an obscurer part of history: few of the available
documents are printed and it is difficult to know what is extant and
what is not.
It would be very interesting to know what was contained in the
Testimonium Capituli ExoJiiensis de elecdone primi Decani Exoniensis et de
Ecclesiis et Dignitatibus ab Episcopo sibi concessis which was preserved in
the Treasury in Bp Walter Bronescombe's time, 125 7-1 280*. Apparently
the organization of the Chapter here lagged behind other Cathedrals, and
even in Henry Marshall's episcopate (1194-1214) there was no Dean but
the Bishop and Chapter acted together as the governing body3. Their
Statute concerning the Prebend of a Canon deceased shews some sign
of Sarum influence but evidently the Chapter was not constituted on the
Sarum model. The Deanery was not established till 1224 or 1225 when,
under Bp William Brewer, Serlo was appointed first Dean4. The Testimo
nium above-mentioned was possibly prepared for Bishop Bronescombe who
in 1268 began a series of three important constitutional Statutes. These
were followed by two more from his successor Bp Peter Quivil (1280-
1292), one from Bp Thomas Bytton (1292-1308), and three from Bp Walter
Stapledon (1308-1327). Then, after an interval during the episcopate
of Bp James Berkeley, came the great reforms of Bp John Grandisson
(i328-i37o)5.
Several of these earlier Statutes contain echoes of Sarum phraseology6
but until they are accessible in print it is difficult to deal with them
satisfactorily. At best they are only Statutes and would probably only
1 Church, pp. 139, 182. least are in Exeter Cath. MS. 3625. See
2 Exeter Episcopal Registers, ed. Ran- Randolph, 1. c. pp. 76 and
Xlll.
dolph, vol. i. (Bronescombe) p. 290. 6 Bp Bronescombe's First Statute and
3 See the Statute in Harl. MS. 1027, Bp Quivil's First Statute especially: the
f. 4- first with regard to the reverence due to
4 See Bishop Brewer's endowment the Dean (see Sarum Cons. ix. i.), the
Charter of the Deanery, Randolph, 1. c. second with regard to the ordinado chart
P« 78- (Sar. Cons, xil.), which is to be arranged
5 Statutes ranging from 1158 to 1387 ad instar ceterarum ecclesiarttm cathedra-
(with one of 1451 added later) are in Brit. Hum Anglie. See Harl. MS. 1027 ff. rov
Mus. Harl. MS. 1027. Some of these at and 24.
INTRODUCTION XXX111
contain incidental signs of Sarum influence. The Exeter Consuetudinary
which Bp Quivil's second Statute mentions1 (with the Ordinal) as needing
correction is apparently not extant ; and if so our best hope of tracing
Sarum influences here at this period is gone.
In 1327 Bp Grandisson came upon the scene and set to work at much
needed reforms in the Cathedral Church2. From the first he had the
Sarum model before him : he took pains to send to Salisbury for a correct
Pontifical at the very opening of his episcopate3. In his second year he
visited the Cathedral and though he evidently did not now displace the
Old Consuetudinary and Ordinal, they seem from his description of them
to have varied only in places from those of Sarum4.
In November 1357 there was another visitation5 in which he enquired
whether the Ordinal and Consuetudinary were all that could be desired.
The query does not come up again in the Visitation records, but in that
same year the Bishop issued a new Ordinal which he himself published
with the approval of the Dean and Chapter6.
Prefixed to the Ordinal proper were 31 chapters on the general Customs
of the Church of Exeter which, as we are told in the preface, had not until
then been fully recorded. A considerable part of these is derived from the
first and second parts of the Sarum Consuetudinary. The duties of the
Dean and Precentor are described in Sarum language, but the Exeter
precentor fulfilled some functions which at Salisbury were assigned to the
Chancellor and the description of both Chancellor's and Treasurer's office
is non-Sarum. Echoes of chaps. VIL, vm. appear in the Exeter chapters
vin. -x., but in the main the Sarum influence which was very strong in the
opening part of the Exeter constitution tends to diminish as we proceed,
and the whole has a marked individuality of its own. On the liturgical
side Sarum influence is larger still, but this subject must be postponed at
present.
The position of affairs at Lichfield can be gathered from a series of
documents beginning with the Statutes of Bp Hugh de Nonant (1188-
1198). They have been printed three times from three different sources
(i) by Wilkins7 from the British Museum MS., Vitellius A. x., (ii) by
1 Harl. 1027 f. 29V. On the following was that hitherto S. John Baptist's Day
page it is ordered that the almuces are to had only been a simple feast, ib. 697.
be like those of Sarum. 5 In full ib. 855-863.
2 The state of things as to behaviour in 6 See the preface of the Ordinale Exon.
choir is almost incredible. See Grandisson's printed by H. E. Reynolds but still un-
Registrum (ed. Randolph), 586, 1150. finished (printer, M°Corquodale, Leeds).
3 Ib. p. 214. 7 See wilk< Conc> L 496.
4 Ib. 435-7. One curious peculiarity
F. e
XXXIV
SARUM CUSTOMS
Mr Wordsworth1 from a Lincoln MS., and (iii) in Dugdale from a
much later MS. sent to Cardinal Wolsey representing a codification of the
Customs, &c. of Lichfield2.
Nonant's Statutes are mainly concerned with giving an outline of the
services of the day : for details he refers to ' the Ordinal and Consue
tudinary.'
There follows after these Statutes3 a treatise De personis \dignitatibus et
consuetudinibus~\ in Ecclesia Lick1 constitutis.
This is probably the Consuetudinary to which Bp Nonant refers. But
it is almost verbatim the same as the earlier part of the Sarum Consue
tudinary4, except in certain details such as the provision of lights and
ringing of the bells where Lichfield followed its own line5. This close
similarity is kept up throughout the first nine chapters6 and then ceases:
the xth and xith chapters of Sarum are not adopted, but on the contrary
there follow at Lichfield some few supplementary sections about the
Dean's office which are evidently a later addition and are at variance in a
few points with Sarum Use7. Then follow the Statutes of Bp Hugh de
Patshull (1239-1241).
1 See Line. Cath. Stat. n. n and ff.
2 Monasticon^ vi. 1255 and ff.
3 In the earlier MSS. there stands an
editorial note interpolated evidently either
in the time of Bp Hugh de Patshull 1239-
1241 ; or after his death, if the interpolated
mention of Patshull's death in the chapter
on the Dean is by the same hand. See
Line. Cath. Stat. II. p. 15 and p. 24.
Neither of these interpolations is in the
later MS. sent to Wolsey.
4 There are some small interesting addi
tions (especially in n. §§ i and 3, ill. viu.
XI.) and modifications, enough to shew that
the Sarum use was adapted not taken over
bodily. See especially the Offices of Pre
centor and Succentor besides the points
mentioned in the text.
6 It is noticeable also that here, as at
Hereford, the Treasurer seems to have
ranked above the Chancellor.
6 The Lichfield document gives the
heading and introduction abbreviated from
the Sarum form (see p. i), the first half of
chapter i., the whole of chapters n. ill. iv.
except one passage in chapter n. already
mentioned (p. xxv). In chapter v. it has
only the general provisions given at the
beginning of §§ i and 2 and omits the
details which follow later in the §, sub
stituting the local custom of the Lichfield
Treasurer. It has the whole of vi. and
the first half of vn. [the second half is
lower down attached to the Dean], the
whole of vin. with considerable additions
and the greater part of IX., viz. the second
part of § i with §§ 2 and 4. It has other
provisions, which are not in the Sarum
Consuetudinary, notably a long description
of how the bells are to be rung.
7 The section beginning Item in pre-
sencia [ob honorem domini] episcopi nullus
presumet is a later appendage because (i) It
is not in the Lincoln MS. (ii) It is litur
gical not constitutional, (iii) It ends up
with another editorial interpolation (in
Vitellius MS. only) by the editor who
codified after Bp Patshull's death. It is
markedly at variance with Sarum for (i) It
includes the second half of chapter viu. of
Sarum, omitted above, only giving the
Dean the functions which Sarum gave to
the Sub-dean, (ii) It (Vitellius MS. only)
uses up and modifies the first half of
Sarum ix. § i, also omitted above, see
note 6, and p. xxxv, n. 2.
INTRODUCTION XXXV
It is important to decide the date of this borrowing from Sarum. We
took for granted at once that this document is * the Consuetudinary ' to
which Bp Nonant refers ; the borrowing must then have been accomplished
by his time ; but if so, then the date of the constitutional part of the
Sarum Consuetudinary (i.-xi.) must be put back to the last quarter of the
xnth century. This is not in itself unreasonable intrinsically, especially
when we bear in mind that both at Lincoln and here at Lichfield there
is evidence that the Sarum document which they followed represented an
earlier recension at any rate of chapter n. than the actual existing Sarum
Consuetudinary.
And if we enquire with regard to Lichfield which episcopate is the more
likely to be the time of the borrowing, Nonant's or Patshull's, everything
is in favour of the former. Nonant was the bishop who made such a
great fight in the attempt to establish secular Canons instead of monks in
his Cathedral Church of Coventry : this marks him as a likely man to be
introducing similar customs at Lichfield. But if this is only conjectural,
the state of circumstances postulated by Patshull's Statutes is decisive
on the point : we find him, it is true, borrowing Sarum phraseology,
but borrowing it not to describe the Dean, Canons or Chapter but to
describe the Vicars1. The later sections appended to the Lichfield
Consuetudinary, which as we have seen belong to his time or the time of
his successor, do the same thing2. Now clearly, if it was the constitution
of the Vicars that was then in question, the constitution of the Chapter
must have been settled long before.
This argument is further clenched by the fact that in Patshull's time
there was extensive borrowing from Sarum on the liturgical side : his
Statutes contain a large part of the second part of the Sarum Consue
tudinary (xn.-xxiv.), &c.3; and this fact enhances the probability that the
first part had already been borrowed and was already current at Lichfield.
Everything points then to a great borrowing from Sarum at the end
of the xnth century at the formation of the constitution of the Chapter,
and a lesser borrowing in the second quarter of the xmth century in the
interest of the constitution of the Vicars and the liturgical arrangements.
1 See the closing passage on p. 30 of MS. (or Line. Cath. Stat. n. 27), in which
Line. Cath. Stat.\v\. II. where the opening Sarum Cons. IX. i. (the part omitted in the
part of Sarum Cons. xi. is adapted to the main body of the Lichfield Consuetudinary)
Vicars. The chapter had not hitherto is used up and modified not only in the
found its way into Lichfield documents, interest of the Canons as stated above
though it is drawn direct from the Institu- (p. xxxiv, n. 7) but also of the Vicars,
tion Charter: it was therefore available for 3 See Vitellius MS. and Dugdale: a
the Vicars. summary only is given by Wordsworth,
2 In Vitellius MS. (and Wilkins Cone. Line. Cath. Stat. II. 30, 31.
p. 500) there is a section, not given in Wolsey
xxxvi SARUM CUSTOMS
The course of development of the Chapter of S. Paul's Cathedral in
London is not very clear. It differed from the Sarum model in the
prominence which was assigned to the archdeacons, and this seems to
argue that at the beginning it followed some other model.
But in spite of this somewhat deep-seated difference the Chapter
of S. Paul's did not altogether escape Sarum influence. The Statutes1
were codified when Ralph de Baldock was Dean (1294-1304), and later on
under Dean Lisieux further additions to the code were made so as to bring
it up to date : and other ancient documents supplementary to this are
known and accessible. On scrutinizing these documents in the earlier
part of Dean Baldock's work there are several traces of borrowing from
Sarum, especially in the definition of the duties of the Dean, Precentor
and Chancellor : later on in the same collection there are also large
passages on ceremonial borrowed from the first half of the second part
of the Sarum Consuetudinary2. This seems to imply a knowledge of the
Consuetudinary in its present form but it is not very considerable and, so
far as the Constitution of the Chapter goes, London in comparison with
other secular foundations felt only very slightly the Sarum influence.
We have already dealt with the Fifth Division of Baldock's Code which
concerns Vicars in discussing the Lincoln Novum Registrum which was
based upon it, and it will be remembered that we found proof of a certain
amount of Sarum influence there and reason for suspecting a good deal
more3.
We have had to make several excursions to Scotland in this search and
before we have done we must also travel to Ireland. Here we find that
when Abp. Henry of London (1213 — 1228) reconstituted S. Patrick's
Church, Dublin, as a Collegiate Church and a second Cathedral for the
see (c. 1220), he adopted for the Chapter the Sarum model4.
The extent to which Sarum Use was in vogue there is best shewn by
the fact that one of our best MSS. of the Consuetudinary hails from this
very Church. The total amount of adaptation that it has gone through is
represented by the words et eadem in ecdesia Dublin., on. p. 29.
The same MS. contains also the Statute, Super conditione vicariorum,
made at Sarum, Sept. 15, 1214, and incorporated with the Nova Constitudo
1 See Sparrow Simpson's Registrum Chancellor; and see also Baldock, Bk in.
Stalutoruni &c. Ecclesice S. Pauli London. § 38. For the ceremonial part see Baldock,
2 See especially Baldock, Bk i. § 19, Bk ill. §§ 52-55 ; compare Sarum xm.-
compare Sarum, ch. I. about the Persons; xvni.
§§ 31 and 36, compare ch. u. and ill. about 3 Above p. xxxvii.
the Dean; § 54, compare in. about the 4 Stokes' Ireland and the Anglo-
Precentor; §§ 56, 57, compare IV. about the Norman Church, p. 270.
INTRODUCTION XXXV11
of the following January1: from which we conclude that the Sarum
influence was not confined to the Consuetudinary.
We can now sum up this history of Sarum influence.
I. S. Osmund's Institution Charter marks the first stage of it.
The provisions of this were known at Lincoln, c. 1160, and possibly
spread from there to Moray in 1214. They were also adopted at Chichester
in the xnth century.
II. The Institution formed the basis oj an early set of Constitutional
Customs.
This was adopted at Wells in one form early in the xinth century, and
in another form at the same date at Lincoln and rather earlier at Lichfield,
neither form being exactly equivalent to the first part of the Consue
tudinary.
III. Dean Richard Poore took this set of Constitutional Customs and
made it the first part of the Consuetudinary ', adding two other parts of a
liturgical character.
The first part was adopted in this form at Lincoln (with Moray) and
Glasgow.
The second part was also adopted at Lincoln (with Moray) and
Lichfield in the second quarter of the xnth century.
Lichfield also took some of the third part.
London borrowed slightly from the first two parts.
Dublin adopted the whole Consuetudinary without modification and
Wells with considerable modification and addition.
IV. Of the influence of later Sarum legislation there is not so much trace.
The Statute about Vicars of 1214 reached Dublin and the Statute
of Giles at Bridport in 1262 came in useful at Lincoln. Another Statute
of Richard Poore left its mark on the London legislation about Vicars and
the Lincoln Novum Registrum^ and a later Statute of 1268 did the like.
Possibly also in the matter of Vicars there was more Sarum influence
abroad than we have materials for judging. Finally Bp Roger's Statutes
of 1319 influenced the Novum Registrum at Lincoln in 1440.
On the whole the constitutional influence was at its strongest at the
beginning and tended to diminish : if it is possible hereafter to carry out
the other half of the enquiry, and trace the liturgical influence of Sarum, we
shall probably find that the opposite was the case and that it was small to
begin with, and grew steadily till the point was reached at which the
Canterbury convocation adopted the use of Sarum throughout the whole
province (1542).
1 See below, p. li.
XXXV111 SARUM CUSTOMS
§ 5. THE INNER RELATION OF THE DOCUMENTS.
The two recensions of the Consuetudinary and the various texts of the
Customary, here printed, though intimately connected yet shew some
interesting differences. It is well, therefore, to enquire into their mutual
relationship.
We have already seen that the second recension is less than half
a century later than the original form. In that time considerable
additions had been made, and it was thought worth while to recast the
form of the Consuetudinary.
In its original shape it consisted of three divisions : (a) Eleven
chapters dealing with the constitution, (b) Thirteen chapters dealing
with general liturgical customs, (c) Eighty chapters dealing with the course
of services in detail throughout the year. In the later recension the first
two divisions remain undisturbed, but the contents of the third division
are entirely rearranged. Instead of grouping the directions under four
heads and collecting together the chapters dealing with (i) The Tabula,
(2) The Hour Services, (3) The Processions, (4) The Mass, the second
recension is entirely chronological in its main outline : chapters xxv. to
XLVI. deal with the various services of Advent : XLVII-LX. with Christmas,
and so on.
This involves radical changes; not merely is the renumbering of the
old chapters necessary, but some are subdivided and dovetailed into one
another, while some are entirely new.
It is easy to see the amount of reconstruction that has taken place
from the two lists of headings given above at pp. lix and Ixiv, one in the
order of the second recension as here printed, the other in the order of
the original recension as printed by Rock and Rich Jones, with cross-
references in each case from one to the other.
The additional matter contributed by the second recension is con
siderable as will be seen at once from the number of square brackets
throughout the printed text. A large number of the additions are small
and insignificant and only aim at making the directions more lucid and
explicit : but besides these constant minute alterations there are others
which introduce new and substantial material.
(i) Three new festivals are brought in and specially marked as ex novo :
they are, the Translation of S. Thomas of Canterbury, and the Depositions
of S. Edward the Confessor and S. Edmund of Canterbury, himself a great
figure at Salisbury in the time of the earlier recension. (See pp. 30, 125.)
Besides this it is noted as a further innovation (p. 181) that the
principal feasts of all Apostles, Evangelists, and of the four Doctors are to
INTRODUCTION XXXIX
rank as doubles. The note was inserted here, but the corrections which
it involved were not made throughout the body of the Consuetudinary.
The lists on pp. 29, 30, and on pp. 124-127, do not contain the new
names though they are inserted among the inferior doubles in the
Customary. Further, it is to be noted that the feasts of S. Olave and
S. Gereon with the Octave of S. John Baptist now appear for the first time
in the list offcasts with double invitatory (pp. 199, zoo)1.
(2) The only substantial addition to the first division of the Con
suetudinary (chaps, i.-xi.) dealing with the constitution is the list of
double feasts which have a procession (p. 5).
(3) In the second division (chaps, xn.-xxiv. dealing with general
liturgical customs) there are four chief additions, (a] A paragraph on
behaviour in choir, p. 16. (b) A section (p. 31) dealing with those double
feasts on which the antiphon to Magnificat is doubled, &c.2 (c) A section
on the method of chanting (p. 36). (d) A sentence on the singing of the
Invitatory (pp. 37, 38).
(4) In the third division the additions are very considerable. The
principal are the following: (a) On Holy Water (pp. 52, 3). (b) On the
Offerenda (p. 75). (c) On the Tract (p. 103) and on the relation of the
Tract to the Sequence (pp. 132, 133). (d) A long passage on octaves
(pp. 134-136). (e) On the Lent veil (pp. 139, 140). (/) A long series
of additions about the Easter services (pp. 144-172), forming a very
important accession, (g) A passage on Saturday processions (p. 178).
(h) Two chapters on Feasts of three lessons (pp. 195-7). (/) At the end
five new chapters are added dealing with Trentals, Memorials, Blessings for
the lessons and Music (CXVIII.-CXXIIL).
Besides these there are many smaller passages which are of interest
and importance: they may be seen on the following pages, 46, 48, 50,
105-108, 115, 131, 173, 190-192, 200, 201, 208.
Considerable pieces of the Consuetudinary have been incorporated
into the later Sarum service books. Thus the Rubrica de officio mortuorum
in the Breviary3 contains quotations from chapters x. and cxvu. (104).
Again, the whole of chapter LI. (53) is quoted in the rubrics of first
Evensong of Christmas, and the greater part of the first two sections
of chapter LII. (54) with some of the additional matter given in the
Customary. The succeeding rubrics also contain large bits of chapter
XLVII. with regard to the Tabula as well as of LII. Many other instances
1 Another alteration has come in as to feasts which have a procession (p. 5), but
the use of Surplices; see p. 25, and com- (perhaps by accident) Easter and Low
pare the Customary. Sunday are omitted here.
2 The list is the same as that of double 3 Cambridge edition, I. 45-7.
xl SARUM CUSTOMS
might be quoted : some are noted in the Cambridge edition of the
Breviary.
Even the general provisions have made their way into the text of the
service books in odd places. Thus we find the provisions about standing
in choir, chap. xvi. in Brev. i. 170, under the Compline of Christmas Eve,
and some of them in the Ordinary of the Mass in Missal, p. 586.
The same is true with regard to the Gradual and Missal though to
a less extent. At the first Sunday in Advent the rubrics draw much more
from the Customary than the Consuetudinary1, but there the rubrical
directions cease after the Credo. At the Ordinarium Misse many of the
directions are given more fully, but elsewhere reference is given for them
to the first Sunday in Advent up to the end of the Credo. From that
point forward nearly the whole of the rubric is taken from the Customary.
The Processional also draws its rubrics largely from the Consuetu
dinary, and from the additions made in the second recension as well as
from the provisions common to all the texts.
But in spite of all this borrowing there remains enough of individuality
both in the Custom books and in the rubrics of the Service books to make
each of them worth study.
We turn now to consider the relation of the Consuetudinary to the
Customary. In the first place it is observable that the triple division which
is clear in the former is set aside in the latter : instead of beginning with
the chapters dealing with the constitution, the document opens with three2
liturgical chapters modelled on the corresponding chapters in the second
division of the Consuetudinary. The nature of the chief offices is then
defined in terms -drawn from the opening chapters of the Consuetudinary,
and then at Chapter n. we come to the explanation of this, and in fact to a
chapter which explains the true nature of the Customary. It is shewn to
be an adaptation of the Consuetudinary for parish churches ; and this is the
reason why so little is made of the chapters dealing with the constitution
of the Cathedral, and the reason also why a special chapter is added " On
the arrangement of the quire in conventual or parochial churches, "adapted
from the corresponding chapter about the Cathedral church (pp. 13, 14).
From this point onward the succeeding chapters up to chapter xxi.
deal with general liturgical questions more or less corresponding with the
second division of the Consuetudinary : they are in a different order, and
moreover one chapter is given here3 which the Consuetudinary puts in the
third division (p. 107), while on the other hand the provisions as to dress
1 Compare ch. xxxix. (92) = Cust. 66 given in MS. C.
(p. 6 1 and ff.) with Missal, p. 7 and ff. 3 But only in MS. C.
2 But two of these chapters are only
INTRODUCTION xli
which the Consuetudinary puts here are found at the end of the Customary
(pp. 24-7).
Besides these variations in arrangement the Customary gives in these
general liturgical chapters a considerable amount of additional information.
See especially pp. 17-19, 22-30, and 37.
After these general opening chapters i-xxi., which roughly corre
spond to the first two divisions of the Consuetudinary, the Customary
also begins to give detailed directions : it does not, however, follow a
chronological line as the Consuetudinary, but it deals first with double
feasts, chaps, xxn.-xxvi. (pp. 111-128), then with Eastertide, chaps.
xxvii.-xxxv. (pp. 1 5 5-1 78) \ then with simple feasts and Sundays, octaves
and ferias, chaps. XXXVI.-XLV. (pp. 180-190, and 42-57, and 193, 194,
93-99, and 197-200). This is the main section of the Customary and the
arrangement which it follows is a very methodical one, though it agrees
very little with the order of the Consuetudinary and consequently a good
deal of rearrangement was necessary in printing the two documents in
parallel columns.
Where the two documents run parallel the Customary seems to be
based upon the Consuetudinary2 but it is considerably fuller and longer.
On the other hand it has very little about Mass or Procession, but is
almost exclusively concerned with Divine Service. There are a few cases
in which the Sarum Use clearly changed, and there is a distinct contra
diction between the Consuetudinary representing the early use and the
Customary, the later use, and that not merely, as in the instances quoted
above, by way of addition but by a distinct alteration of ceremonial : but
such changes do not seem to be many or important3.
The third section of the Customary consists of a number of miscel
laneous chapters thrown together as it were in an appendix which varies as
to its contents in the different MSS. Some of these chapters have their
counterpart in the Consuetudinary : — for example, chapters XLVI. and XLVII.
we have already dealt with in connexion with the question of dress : again
chapter LIV. has to do with Easter week, chapter LV. with Lent processions,
chapter LX. with the Lent array, chapter LXI. with the Paschal candle : but
except for these four the whole collection of chapters XLVIII.-LXIV. (pp. 212-
221) is independent of the Consuetudinary, though some chapters add
little to what has been already laid down there.
Of the remainder, chapter LXVI. is by far the most important as it
contains a long Ordo missce. much fuller than the directions given in the
1 Chapter 54 (p. 166). § 32 and see p. 85, line 3, where the Missal
2 It generally agrees with SBD against reads ipse diaconus and agrees with the
II, the old recension rather than the new. Customary against the Consuetudinary.
3 See for examples ch. xxxix. § 22 and
xlii SARUM CUSTOMS
Consuetudinary (pp. 61—91, 100-105), and is, as we have seen, the direct
source of the rubrics incorporated into the Ordinary and Canon in the
later Sarum Missals.
By a similar process other parts of the Customary have been incor
porated into the Breviary : this is simply a carrying on of what we have
already seen (p. xxxix) to be the case with the Consuetudinary and the
parallel parts of the Customary. Thus chapters L. LI. LIII. XLIX. LXIV.
form the Rubricse Generales in the Great Breviary of 1531 l. The second
section and sometimes more of chapter LVII. is found in Martiloges. The
Lxvth chapter corresponds with the Benedicciones prefixed to the Breviary
above-mentioned.
To sum up, the relation of the Customary may be defined as follows : —
the later document is based upon the earlier one : it is not so compre
hensive in plan, for it deals almost exclusively with Divine Service only,
but it is generally fuller in detail : it proceeds upon a different arrange
ment and seems to have been drawn up for parish churches.
§6. A GENERAL DESCRIPTION OF THE SOURCES.
The sources from which the following documents are drawn are these.
The Consuetudinary, which is printed in the left hand column,
represents the text of four different MSS. : two of these have already
received considerable attention and two have, so far as I know, received
none.
The Consuetudinary was printed first by Dr Todd in the British
Magazine in 1846-7, from the MS. here called D. Almost simultaneously
Dr Rock was at work upon a transcript of the MS. here called S, in
connexion with his book The Church of our Fathers : the first volume of
this appeared in 1849 and the third volume part 2, containing a text of
the Consuetudinary, in 1853, but this had apparently been in print since
1846. These two MSS. again formed the basis of the edition of the
Consuetudinary which forms the first 185 pp. of Rich Jones' Register of
S. Osmund. (Rolls Series, vol. i. i883.)2
The present text of the Consuetudinary is based on a MS. here called
H : this is of later date than S or D and has considerable later additions
incorporated into it. Further its contents are rearranged on a different
principle : for both these reasons therefore it seemed desirable to take this
MS. as the basis of the present text and to collate other MSS. with it.
1 Reprinted 1882, Cambridge. 2 For fuller details see below, p. Iv.
INTRODUCTION xliii
The fourth MS. employed is that called B, which is closely allied to
S and D and in most cases sides with them against H.
The MSS. from which the text of the Customary has been taken are six
in number: none of them have so far as I know received attention
hitherto, and this important document is now printed for the first time.
The basis of the text is the MS. called C which is the fullest and one
of the earliest. The MSS. represented by the signs J, H, R, S, have been
collated fully with it and another MS. called A has also been compared,
though only in a more cursory way, since the text which it exhibits is so
full of illiterate and unintelligent blunders, that to have given a full
collation of it would only have caused confusion. The MSS. vary
considerably in what they contain or omit, so the text as printed
represents more the resultant of the whole than the text of any one MS. :
but care has been taken to distinguish what is common to all the MSS. and
what is peculiar to each, in all cases of any magnitude or importance.
From this brief abstract of the MS. material it will be seen that the
relation of the print to the MSS. is not the same in the two parallel
columns. In the case of the Consuetudinary the fullest text is printed :
passages which are not found in the other MSS. are bracketed off: the top
corner of the bracket represents S, the bottom corner represents D, the
middle part represents B : thus the whole bracket shews that a passage
is peculiar to H and is not in S,B,D, while parts of the bracket shew
individual omissions in one or other MS. Other variations of text are
all indicated in the footnotes.
In the case of the Customary the meaning of the bracketing is less
self-evident and needs continual explanation.
The text is printed from C. Additions to it from other MSS. are
enclosed in square brackets1 while passages which other MSS. omit are
enclosed in round brackets and explanatory notes are added. Further
it is to be noted (i) that transposition of words is merely indicated by
an x following the words, and (ii) that slight and unimportant omissions in
one or more MSS. are indicated by an ° following the word.
The chapters of the Customary have been arranged so as to correspond
with the parallel passages in the Consuetudinary. Minor parallelisms are
indicated by marginal cross-references. The proper order is given p. Ixviii
and in the text whenever the chapters do not follow continuously. A
reference is given at the end of a chapter to the page on which the
ensuing chapter will be found.
1 It will be noticed therefore that the square brackets represent two different
things in the two columns.
xliv SARUM CUSTOMS
§ 7. THE MSS. IN DETAIL.
The following is a fuller description of the MS. materials : first for the
Consuetudinary.
[S.] THE BISHOP OF SALISBURY'S MS. l
The Old Register of Sarum, commonly known as ' St Osmund's
Register,' was written for the most part in the former half of the thirteenth
century. It is the property of the See of Salisbury, and is kept at the
Diocesan Registrary Office. It consists of thirteen quires of vellum of
which the following is a collation
ab«c*; def*g*-}- h* / ; £12+1 /8 m2*1 n«~\
The quires a b c (f. i — 20) make a little book by themselves containing
the Consuetudinary. This ends on the last leaf but one of the third quire.
It is written in single columns in a neat charter hand (cir. A.D. 1220).
The scribe had his pages ruled somewhat irregularly for 32, 34, or
more often 33 lines. The pages measure 10^ in. x yj in. the writing
covering, on an average, 7 in. x 4^ in. (exclusive of any subsequent filling
of the broad margins by insertions). The titles of the chapters are
rubricated, and initials left vacant for illumination. The blank space at
the end was soon filled with six or seven letters or charters, three of which
have an old numbering (j-iij) in the margin.
The quires d e (f. 21-36) form a cartulary commencing with St
Osmund's foundation Charter; one scribe fills one quire and the first
page of the next gathering, after which several others continue his work.
There is no rubrication here.
The quire / (f. 37-44) contains Inventories of Dean W. de Wanda's
visitations of the prebends of Sunning and Heytesbury, &c. The majority
of these are rubricated.
The quire g (f. 45-47) has lost its third leaf: the first two are
covered with entries in double columns in small handwriting (pp. 317 — 332
in the ' Rolls ' edition). The fourth leaf (f. 44) has five documents
relating to ' Brykelesworth ' in long lines of minute writing, together with
the lists of early bishops, &c., ' in cronicis que sunt apud Cirencestriam.'
The quire h (f. 48-55) contains Transcripta Cartarum. Though the same
scribe writes (part) on both of the leaves on the open page of the centre of
this gathering, it is I think remarkable that only the later leaves, or some
of them, If //6, have rubricated titles added in the margin. The scribe just
mentioned left #'b-^8b vacant, and various hands have helped to fill them.
1 This description of the MS. is due to the Rev. Christopher Wordsworth.
INTRODUCTION xlv
Those on h~b /i8a /i"b take up the plan of double columns (pp. 108 — no
= Rolls S. i. pp. 365-374, li- 3)-
The quire/ (f. 56-59), now a 4-leaf gathering, opens with 'Statutum de
custodia sigillorum ' A.D. 1214 (Rolls S. i. p. 374), and ends with two
documents relating to the 'Ordinatio' of the Chantry of Dean Rob.
Hertford at the altar of St Andrew in 1256.
The quire/ evidently has lost one or more leaves from its centre. A leaf
which at an early date was removed hence and misplaced1 between k* and
k? was unmistakably written to follow on here before /3. I notice further
that an early memorandum at the foot of the first page in the volume (not
noticed by Rich Jones) informs the reader that, " Inuenies cowposiciones
vicariarum de ble[buri, aultjon britfo[rd] et ydemeston in medio -ix-
q«0tem[ionis istius] libri." Hence I infer that probably two other
leaves, say/4,/5, and at all events the other half of/3 (say/6) containing
documents relating to the said vicarages, have been removed2, and that
consequently/, the ninth 'quaternion/ was originally an 8-leaf gathering.
The quires k, /, m (f. 60-83) together contain the history of the removal
of the church from Old Sarum to Salisbury, and other matters concerning
the diocese from 1225 to 1230. Four of the documents are in the form of
slips or original letters attached in their chronological context. Two of
these relate to the canonization of St Osmund (Rolls S. ii. pp. 84 — 86,
li. n); and the others to the King's claim to appoint Ranulph Briton to
a prebend in Dec. 1228 (Rolls S. ii. p. 97 and 96).
The quire n (f. 84-89) now consists of six leaves, but it is evident that at
least two from the centre have been lost. The former half of the gathering
contains inventories of vestments and ornaments A.D. 1214 — 1222 at Old
Sarum, and in store for the altars in the new Lady Chapel at Salisbury
(All Saints or * Salve,' St Peter's and St Stephen's), and in the south aisle
(St Nicholas' and St Mary Magdalene's). The other mentioned in the
register is the altar of B. Thomas the Martyr, who had been canonized in
1173. This was, I believe, in the furthest end of the great N.W. transept,
and here the manuscript has lost two (or more) leaves. The other altars
in the last-named transept at a somewhat later date were S. Edmundi
Confessoris, and the * Altare Reliquiarum ' dedicated in honour of St John
1 It may be asked, Why has not this 2 I find that as a matter of fact the leaf
been replaced in quire/ (the ninth 'gather- which contains the documents relating to
ing') in re-binding the MS.? The answer Blewbury, Aulton Pancras, Britford and
must be, Because it was placed in its Idmeston, appears on what long since has
present position at an early period of the been numbered as pp. 131-2 (Rolls ii. pp.
history of the register, and by cancelling at 31-34), and, until the Cambridge binder
p. 115, and marginal addition at the head recently re-sewed the book, made an abnor-
of p. 127, this position was in a manner mally thick (i2-leaf) gathering of quire k.
justified and perpetuated.
xlvi SARUM CUSTOMS
Baptist. Though Abp Edmund (of Abingdon, Salisbury, and Canterbury)
was canonized immediately upon his decease in 1246, that did not occur
till more than twenty or thirty years after the manuscript was written.
Nor in all probability was there any altar of St Osmund even at
Salisbury in 1222, for his canonization was deferred till 1456. But
it seems to me highly probable that the altars in the N.E. transept
(St Martin's and St Katharine's) had some record of their ornaments
in the lost pages. For St Martin's is mentioned incidentally in another
inventory of the same year, 1222, a few pages earlier in the register
(f. 85b = Rolls S. ii. p. 134), as well as in the Consuetudinary itself
(ibid. i. pp. 12, 128, 134)'. And the altars in the great S.W. transept
may have been of early dedication (St Michael's, St Laurence's, and
St Margaret's). The remaining half at the end of quire n contains
supplementary letters belonging to the Chapter, 17 Dec. 1228 — 18
Sept. 1229, the last being received at Salisbury from Canterbury on the
2yth. The last page of the book has a later transcript from an early
1 5th cent. Chapter Register. The little memorandum which precedes
this (Rolls Series ii. p. 157) has its true intention concealed through the
fact that Canon Jones, or his archetype, has not noticed its three
concluding words : It says that " the Statute ' De custodia sigilloruui '
(A.D. 1214) is entered on the first leaf of the ninth quire of this volume"
(our sig.y), which is quite true of the book as it is now rebound; "and
likewise on the first leaf of the third quire " (not of this same register, as
Rich Jones would lead us to infer, but) " libri veteris putrefacti."
It will be remembered that the preservation of the Institutio of
St Osmund is due to its having been transcribed early in the i4th century
into the space left on If. 24 = p. 47 at bottom, and 48 at top, of the Old
Register « from a trumpery little old Gospel book.' " Hoc inuenies scriptuw
in quodam textu panio & uetm • paupms p^tii " is the note at the foot
of f. 24a.2
The old parchment binding when spread out thus proved to be too
large to be bound up with the register. It should therefore be bound
separately; and with it an old list of documents which was used as a
padding for the old limp binding3.
1 In this edition, pp. 6, 141, 153. list is the index or table of contents to what
2 Rich Jones prints this note (Rolls is known as a "formulary." If the Registrar
Series, 'Register of St Osmund,' i. 215) as at Salisbury in the thirteenth or any sub-
if it came a page later, 24b. sequent century, required, e.g., to warn a
3 I understand from Mr F. Jenkinson, dignitary who was neglecting his duty of
who has taken some pains to decipher the residence, or to write a form of collation to
writing on the padding of the old cover, a benefice, or a licence to hear confessions,
and who will, I hope, ere long, print an or any such formal instrument or letter, he
account of what he has discovered, that the needed only to) refer to this index, which
INTRODUCTION xlv
The contents of the Salisbury " Osmund " or Old Register may be
thus briefly indicated :
Pages of Rolls Series
the MS. edition, 1883-4
1-37 The " Consuetudinarium" of Ri. Poore, cir. 1210. i. pp. 1-184
38-40 Charters relating to Okeburn, Wantage, Hunger-
ford, Odiham, Brickelesworth, Shipton, Horton and
Pottern, A.D. 1130, 1208, 1254. i. 189-92; 196-7
39 The Holy War, A.D. 1226. i. 192
41 " Carta Osmundi" de Fundatione, A.D. 1091. i. 198
42-46 Charters given or confirmed by Royal Personages
(K. Hen. I. — K. John). i. 200-212
47-48 " Institutio Osmundi" : l ffee sunt dignitates? i. 212-215
48 Tithes of Childewik, in Mere, A.D. 1098. i. 216
48-53 Charters &c. by Bishops of Sarum and Winton,
A.D. 1140-1216. i. 216-224
53-59 Charters &c. by Abbats, Deans, Priors and others,
A.D. 1150-1225. i. 225-237
60-72 Charters by Kings (to Hen. III.) and Bishops &c.
(additional). Prebends.
The Communa &c. 1115-1250. i. 238-271
73-88 Visitation of Prebends by Dean W. de Wanda
(Sunning, Mere, Heytesbury, Hull, Swallowcleve,
Godalming) A.D. 1220-6, with Inventories, and
charters cir. 1185 &c., inspected there in the autumn
of 1220, 1222, 1224, 1226. i. 275-314
89-93 Grants &c. confirmed by Dean and Chapter, double
columns 1223, 1226—8, 1295. i. 317-334
94 Early chronology of Wessex Episcopate. i. 335-336
95-102 Transcript of 20 charters relating to Heytesbury £c.
1125-1222. Mainly confirmed by Pope Alexander,
cir. 1165-70 i. 337-352
102 Bp Giles de Bridport on Visitation, 1262. i. 353-354
./ 103-105 Mere and Wokingham, 1190-1219. i. 354-359
106 Innocent III. and K. John on Free Election, 1214. i. 360
107—110 Privileges of Abingdon &c. Popes, Legates and
Abbats. Teynton, &c. 1219-25; these are written
partly in double columns. i. 362-374
enabled him to turn with ease to the proper Assistant, culled and compiled from pre-
page and find what he required among the cedents transcribed into Episcopal Registers
forms registered in his Complete Ecclesias- or docketed among the slips of parchment
tical Business Letter Writer and Secretary's filed somewhere in his office.
xlviii SARUM CUSTOMS
i 1 1-113 Nova Constitutio de Custodia Sigillorum, de Resi-
dentia, de Habitu et Honestate Clericorum, Super
Conditione Vicariorum, et de Visitatione Preben-
darum, 1214. i. 374-380
113-117 Charters of Teynton and other prebends, 1108-1227.
Letters, 1219-31 i. 381-390
118 Chantry of dean Ro. de Hertford, at St Andrew's
altar, 1256. i. 390-393
119-124 Narrative of removal from Old Sarum, and other
matters concerning the Chapter, 1218-1220. ii. 2-17
125-127 De residentia. De Prebend, exempt. De pota-
tionibus, 1222-1224. An incontinent vicar, 1231. ii. 18-24
129-132 Endowments, property, St Nicholas' Hospital, &c.
(double cols.) 1218, 1223-7, 1260, 1282. ii. 24-36
133-166 Narrative concerning the new cathedral church at
Salisbury, from Michaelmas 1225 to 1230. Letters.
Taxation. Application for Osmund's canonization,
1228. Election of Bp Robert Bingham. ii. 37-120
164 Boundaries of Savernak Forest, 1277. 11.121-123
167-172 Inventory of Ornaments provided for Altars at Salis
bury, 1214—22. ii. 127-141
(173-176 Two leaves lost.)
177-182 Fourteen letters, relating to the Chapter, mostly
written by the Pope and his Chaplains, 17 Dec. 1228
to 18 Sept. 1229. ii. 143-156
182 Certificate from Dean and Chapter to Bp Hallam,
cir. 1410 (citing cap. x. of the Consuetudinary). 11.157-158
(At the end is bound a membrane relating to inquisition held at Sunning
as to land in Woktngham claimed by Radulphus Ruff' s, cir. 1220.)
The subsequent history of this text is as follows'!;
1. In 1 8 1 6 Mr Hatcher drew Bp J. Fisher's attention to this MS.
of the Consuetudinary, and his successor Bp T. Burgess (1825-37) had
a transcript made at his own expense (£120). It was written in three
months by W. T. Alchin, of Southampton, and after the bishop's death in
1837 was presented by his widow to the Dean and Chapter of Salisbury.
Dr Rock says that it is in the 'library' (which is above the cloisters); but
it is, now at least, preserved in the Muniment-Room of the Chapter
(above the Canons' vestry) at Salisbury.
2. When the foundations of Old Sarum were discovered, about 1834,
Bp Burgess requested H. Hatcher, the topographer (who already had made
extracts from it), to collate Alchin's MS., no. i, with the original register.
INTRODUCTION xlix
Mr Hatcher took the opportunity to make a complete transcript for
himself. I do not know what became of this after his death in
1846.
3. In answer to an enquiry from Dr Daniel Rock, ' Canon .of the
English Chapter,' Mr Hatcher employed his son, W. H. Hatcher, to make
a fresh transcript from no. 2. This was borrowed and returned by
Dr Rock about 1845.
4. Dr Rock himself made a transcript from Mr W. H. Hatcher's
copy, no. 3. This, no doubt, he sent to Mr C. Dolman, the printer of
his Church of our Fathers, about 1845*. Unfortunately Rock corrupted
the text so as to bring it into harmony with the Lichfield readings of the
1 6th century.
5. In 1853 the Consuetudinarium of Bp Poore (as altered by
Dr Rock) was printed under the title of De Officiis Ecclesiasticis
Tractatus as a supplement to the fourth tome of Rock's Church of our^
Fathers, vol. in. part ii. pp. 1-74, second notation.
6. In 1883 the Rev. W. H. Rich Jones edited the first part of Vetus
Registrum Sarisberiense, alias dictum Registrum S. Osmundi Episcopi, under
the direction of the Master of the Rolls. Pages 2-184 (even numbers)
are occupied with a text of the Consuetudinary. This was based upon
no. 5 (Dr Rock's interpolated edition), with only occasional reference to
the Burgess transcript, no. 2, and very little regard to the original.
[D.] THE DUBLIN MS.
The second important MS. of the Consuetudinary is Add. MS. 710 of
the University of Cambridge, commonly known as the Dublin Troper,
and here denoted by the letter D.
It was among the books bought by the University from the library of
Dr J. H. Todd, Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, who died in 1869.
Some five-and-twenty years earlier it was bought in London for a trifling
sum by Dr Mant, Bishop of Down, Connor and Dromore, and by him
lent, and afterwards presented, to Dr Todd, who made it known and
published considerable portions of it, including the Consuetudinary, in
1 The text of the 'Consuetudinarium' out (1849), ancl Dr R°ck says ;that Mr
did not appear until the last portion of the Hatcher saw the text in print. His death
Church of our Fathers came out in 1853. took place 17 Dec. 1846.
It was however in print when vol. I. came
F. g
1 SARUM CUSTOMS
The British Magazine between 1845 and I8471. Apparently these pub
lications and even the very existence of the Dublin MS. were unknown to
Dr Rock in 1849-53 when he printed the Consuetudinary from the Sarum
source.
Dr Todd supposed, from the coat of arms stamped on the binding,
that at a previous period the MS. was in the possession of the Dowdall
family, possibly of Abp. Dowdall of Armagh, c. 1543-1552. Of its earlier
history nothing is known, but it clearly was written for S. Patrick's,
Dublin, which was remodelled on Sarum lines under Abp. Henry de
London c. 1220.
The contents may be thus described :
University Library Cambridge Add. MS. 710 DUBLIN TROPER.
A volume of 146 ff. of vellum mainly of the end of the xmth century
or beginning of the xivth.
Collation, ii | ii a12 /31C | i a-h12 A*B*CD* i.
Four leaves are missing, viz. f. 33 (a 2) and ff. 97, 98 (f. 6, 7), and
f. 138 (D i.)
Three hands may be distinguished in the body of the book.
1. A hand of the early years of the xivth century wrote quires a and
ft containing the Consuetudinary in double columns of 32 lines.
2. A slightly earlier hand wrote quire a and the work was carried
on by
3. A hand of the xivth century which wrote quires b-h.
The rest of the book is in various later hands.
I. f. i. A mutilated fly-leaf contains the greater part of three Glorias
in a hand of the xivth century : the first two have musical notes and the
first has a farsing which begins Pater ingenite.
f. 2. Or do ad faciendum fratres et sorores secundum ordinem sane ft
Augustini in a small xivth century hand : and a form certifying admission
into fraternity.
f. 2V. A letter of J. de S. Paul, Abp. of Dublin, to the Prior and
Canons of Christ Church as to the order to be observed in processions
(T352)-
1 Dr Todd's contributions to the British and Ordo Recipiendi Archiepiscoptim &c. in
Magazine in 1846-47 will be found in vol. xxvn. 155-8; 257-8. He at first
vol. xxx. pp. 509-518; 652-9 (the text named the MS. " The Ancient Antiphonary
of the Consuetudinary begins at p. 513). of St Patrick's Cathedral, Dublin"; but
Vol. XXXI. 22-33; 161-7; 260-7; 404-411. he subsequently told his readers that this
Vol. xxxii. 48-54. Previously he had title was unsatisfactory. Brit. Mag.
printed the Ordo ad faciendum Decanum &c. p. 48.
INTRODUCTION H
For the two latter documents see British Magazine, xxx. 511: for the
former see xxvii. 155.
II. f. 3. THE SARUM CONSUETUDINARY. At the end is written on
f. 29 in Irish characters 'fferoldus Bertenath.'
f. 2 9V. Or do ad faciendum Decanum in aliqua matrice ecclesia, cum
fuerit a fratribus suis canonice electus, in an early xivth century hand :
followed by Forma iuramenti cuiuslibet canonici, written for Dublin.
(Brit. Mag. xxvii. 154.)
The form by which Lionel Duke of Clarence and Lord Lieutenant
1361-7 was admitted to fraternity has been added on the lower margin
of f. 29V in a contemporary hand. (Brit. Mag. xxxn. 48.)
f. 3ov. The Sarum Statute Super condicione vicariorum (1214), see
Reg. Osm. i. 378. (Brit. Mag. xxxn. 49.)
f. 31. Directions for hearing confessions. Confessio debet esseprevisa...
written on a loose single leaf.
III. THE DUBLIN TROPER1, containing:—
(a) f. 32. The Ordinary of the Mass (Kyrie and Gloria only, some
farsed).
(b) f. 41. The Sequences; Temporale and Sanctorale united, and
followed by Commune Sanctorum.
With the full Mass Music of Corpus Christi inserted at f. 71,
and a Sequence of S. Patrick appended (Letabundus)
f. ioiv.
(f) f. 102. The Ordinary of the Mass (Sanctus and Agnus], with
Table indicating the proper occasions on which to use the
farsed Kyries.
(d) f. io5v. A Collection of Sequences of the B.V.M. See Misset
and Weale, Analecta Liturgica, H. 79 and ff.
IV. Later additions : —
(a) f. 128. Four farsed Kyries.
(b) f. 130. Angelus ad virginem, set for three voices.
See Early English Harmony, ed. Wooldridge. pll. XLVI,
XLVII.
(f) f. 132. Dublin oaths with copies of the offices on f. 2, and ff. 29,
30, together with Processiones veneracionis causa &c.
See Brit. Mag. xxvii. 257.
1 See my edition of The Winchester mentioned above was too indecipherable
Troper (Henry Bradshaw Society, vin.) to be given there with the rest.
PP- ^fie Statuf 14'- Tne tr°pe on f. i
Hi SARUM CUSTOMS
[B.] THE BODLEIAN MS.
Bodl. 443 (2384) is a composite MS. of 154 ff. of vellum (263 x 172 mm.),
written in various hands and containing various theological treatises, in
cluding a Liber penitenrialis, Sdntille Scripturarum^ Gemma anime, a
number of Homilies of S. Gregory and others, and finally: —
f. 138. The Sarum Consuetudinary, beginning at Chapter xn, in a
hand of the early part of the xivth century. Appended to it are some
additional chapters :
1. Hec sunt festa duplida in Ecdesia Sarum.
This is Chapter xxi. of the Consuetudinary almost verbatim.
2. Hec sunt festa in quibus invitatorium a tribus cantatur.
Compare -Customary, Chapter xxi.
3. Quando chorus regi debet.
Compare Consuetudinary, Chapter xx;
and after these follow some miscellaneous additions.
[H.] THE HARLEIAN MS.
British Museum MS. Harl. 1001 is a Sarum Ordinal of the early part
of the xivth century, consisting of 164 ff. vellum (217x146 mm.): it
seems to have been in use at Risby, near Bury S. Edmunds, in Suffolk.
f. 162. Iste liber constat ecclesie de Rysbey in comitatu de Suffolke.
Ordinele. Also the name Thomas Storgan.
f. i62v. Johannes Hatche de Rysby.
The component parts are as follows :
I. Breviary Ordinal. f. i. Temporale. f. 55 (h. i) Sanctorale.
f. 78V Commune Sanctorum and Services of the Dead.
II. Missal Ordinal, f. 84V Holy Water Service and Temporale.
f. ioiv Sanctorale. f. ii2v Commune Sanctorum and Votive Masses.
III. Consuetudinary, f. 117 (q. i), followed by supplementary additions
to the Ordinal at f. 156.
Appended to the Ordinal on f. 115 are some additional chapters
analogous to the supplementary chapters in B : and in the original hand.
1. Chapter xx. of the Consuetudinary.
2. An Ordo for the Breviary Services on festivals with triple invitatory.
3. List of Festivals with triple invitatory.
Compare. Chapter cv.
INTRODUCTION liil
4. List of Festivals with double invitatory.
Compare Chapter en.
5. Chapter xvm. of the Consuetudinary.
6. Chapter 64 of the Customary.
The text is an early text of the Ordinal and the margins are often
covered with later additions.
The collation is i. a-f g6 | h-o8 p6 | q-x8.
The two last blank ff. (x 7 and 8) are gone and replaced by fly-leaves.
NOTE UPON TWO PRINTED EDITIONS OF THE SARUM MANUSCRIPT
OF THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY CONSUETUDINARY1.
In 1849 Dr Daniel Rock issued two volumes of his highly interesting
Church of our Fathers. In the first of these he spoke with enthusiasm of
the Consuetudinary of Sarum, the existence of which had but recently
been brought to his notice; and of which a transcript was lent him by
Mr H. Hatcher, the historian of Salisbury2. This copy was made (for
Dr Rock's convenience) by Mr W. H. Hatcher from the transcript which
his father himself had made some years before, in 1833, from the 'Osmund
Register ' itself, as a commission from Bp T. Burgess.
Dr Rock promised his readers a printed text of the Consuetudinary
from the Sarum MS. (which he rightly divined to belong to the thirteenth
century) as the crowning feature of his work, which ultimately reached four
tomes.
Knowing that the series of Lichfield Statutes in Dugdale's Monasticon
contains several sections bearing a close affinity to parallel chapters of the
Sarum Consuetudinary, and that among them the Lichfield Statutes of
Hugh de Nonant (A.D. 1188-98 ; in Dugd. Monast. vi. pp. 1255-7), which
contain matter corresponding with nine of the earliest chapters of the
Sarum collection, were intermediate in point of date between the time
of St Osmund himself and the period of the Sarum MS. of Bp Ric. Poore's
time, and perceiving moreover that other Lichfield Statutes, viz. those of
Hugh Patshull (A.D. 1239-41; Dugd. Mon. vi. pp. 1257-60), which recite
portions of twelve other Sarum chapters, were not much later than the
time when the church at Salisbury was built and the Sarum register
compiled, Rock conceived the idea that wherever the Lichfield text
(which, by the way, Dugdale or his editors printed from a MS. of Cardinal
Wolsey's time)3 differed in a few words from the Salisbury MS., the Lichfield
1 This Note is due to the Rev. Chris- by Wilkins (Cone. I. 496, &c.) from a
topher Wordsworth. Xivth century MS. at the British Museum,
'2 See above, p. xlix. Vitellius A. x.
3 The Statutes had also been printed
liv SARUM CUSTOMS
text in those passages represented St Osmund's own composition, and that
the xmth century MS. at Salisbury only gave the same after it had been
modified by a xmth century successor of the Saint.
Under this impression Dr Rock decided, somewhat rashly, to incor
porate what he supposed to be the earlier readings from the Monasticon
into Mr W. H. Hatcher's Salisbury transcript, and he promised (Church
of our Fathers, i. p. 8) to mark such variations for the reader when he
should come to print the text.
If he had done what he intended to do, no great harm would have
resulted. Dr Rock's volumes are an ecclesiological treat : but the
concluding portions of his work, the index, which is altogether inadequate,
and in some respects also the text of the Consuetudinary, show some signs
of hurried execution. Unfortunately Dr Rock omitted to redeem his
promise : and when the last portion of the Church of our Fathers came
out, with a preface dated from Buckland (in the Vale of White Horse,
Berkshire) 21 April, 1852, and with a text of the Consuetudinary, a
considerable number of Lichfield readings, and some among them late
readings, had been adopted and inserted as if they formed part of the
Sarum text, without any bracket, obelus, or other note to warn the reader
that he has anything before him but the exact reading of the ' Osmund ;
or 'Old Register' at Salisbury1.
That Dr Rock's assumption as to the value of Dugdale's Lichfield
text, as a representative of early readings, was not entirely a sound one,
1 I find that Dr Rock included several the concluding line 'et inobedientes...coer-
words and phrases derived only from a late cere 'hails from Staffordshire. In cap. xvi.
copy of Hugh de Nonant's recension of 'Tractus' is the Sarum word, not 'Respon-
chapters l.-lli. v. iv. (sic), Vi.-ix. of the soria' (also 'offerenda,' not 'offertorium').
Consuetudinary besides a few other Lich- In cap. xvn. an omission in 'semper (hie
field readings from Hugh PatshulPs Statute uel) hii'j while 'stare debent' is foisted in,
of A.D. 1240, adopted in the text of out of regard to Lichfield. In cap. xx.
chapters xm.-xv., cf. xvi., xvn.-xxn., Rock has once unnecessarily inserted 'apo-
xxiv., xxxi. (29), xxxii. (30) of the stolorum ' before < Petri et Pauli' on the like
Consuetudinary, with which some pages authority. The true readings 'administrare,'
of the Lichfield Statutes, in a general way, <in superaltari,' 'obseruatur,'and'ad minus,'
correspond. where he (and usually his followers) has
Hence we find in printed texts of the printed 'subministrare,' 'insuper altari,'
Consuetudinary as edited by Rock (and « obseruetur, ' and ' administrare ' in cap. v.
Rich Jones) these interpolations, or corrupt And 'obsequendi...servitio' for 'obsecrandi
readings (quoad Sarum}', — In cap. n. . . . sacrificio ' in cap. xi. 'Antiphonam
'Decani ofncium est quod... quod debeat... super memorias' for 'Magnificat'1, 'in-
cum consensu capituli.'' In cap. in. 'vel tonare' for 'intimare' twice, 'deinde' for
per se...iniungere cantores lectores,' three ' dictum, 'and some other slips in cap. xxiii.,
lines where the Sarum MS. has the single 'nisi' for 'pueri' in cap. xxiv., &c., &c.,
word ' cantores.' Monasticon, by the way, were due perhaps to the transcripi sent by
prints 'lictores,' which Rock corrects. And Mr Hatcher, which I have not seen.
INTRODUCTION lv
the publication of an earlier text of the Lichfield Statutes of Hugh de
Nonant \ discovered at Lincoln since the Church of our Fathers was
published, will convince the reader. He will find that in certain instances
the Lichfield text of the xivth century comes nearer to the Sarum text
of the xmth than it does to the only Lichfield text which Dr Rock
had chanced to know.
He took some care to revise his printed text, and having received
some corrections from Mr H. Hatcher, who made a fresh revision of his
own transcript by the original MS. at Salisbury, he printed these as
corrigenda on p. in (latest numeration) in the fourth part or volume of
his work.
It was an unfortunate thing that although the issue of Dr Rock's
volumes extended over the years 1849-52, he had no knowledge of what
Dr J. H. Todd had already done in Dublin in 1845-7. Indeed he did
not know even of the existence of such a thing as a second complete
medieval copy of the Sarum Consuetudinarium, though the text had been
for a year or two in print in an Anglican magazine.
When Canon Rich Jones undertook to re-edit the Sarum MS. for the
Master of the Rolls, in the former of the two volumes of the ' Osmund
Register' which appeared in 1883-4, he did his work in an unsatisfactory
way. Though he had access to the early xmth century manuscript at
Salisbury, he contented himself with casual references to it. He made
free use of Mr H. Hatcher's copy made for Bp Burgess in 1833, and of
Dr Rock's interpolated text derived therefrom, and he corrected only a
small percentage of its inaccuracies. He knew of the existence of
Dr Todd's early thirteenth century Dublin manuscript, and was aware
that it was in the University Library at Cambridge, but neither he, nor
anyone on his behalf, ever applied to Henry Bradshaw for the key which
unlocked the press where it was kept. Yet Canon Jones professed to
give various readings from it, and he asserted that it had been carefully
collated, though he does not inform us by whom (Rolls S., i. p. xix.).
I am inclined to think that Canon Jones obtained such knowledge as he
had of the Dublin MS. from Dr Todd's articles in the British Magazine,
vols. xxx. xxxi. (he says nothing of any notice of the MS. in vols. XXVIL,
xxxii.). It is certainly evident that he transferred many of Dr Todd's
notes to his own pages without acknowledgement, sometimes adopting
them verbatim, sometimes paraphrasing them sentence by sentence.
It is a more serious matter to those who wish to make use of his work,
that Mr Jones has now and then observed that Dr Rock's text does not
1 The Lichfield Statutes of Hugh de dral Statutes, ed. Camb. 1897, n. pp. n-
Nonant from John de Schalby's MS. at 25.
Lincoln are printed among Lincoln Cathe-
Ivi SARUM CUSTOMS
tally exactly with Dr Todd's. Instead of looking to Rock's own preface
to ascertain the reason for this discrepancy, and without even referring to
the manuscript which he professed to edit at Salisbury, to see whether its
text was truly represented in the Church of our Fathers, the editor of
the * Osmund Register ' rushed blindly at the conclusion that the differing
phrases must be the specific readings of his archetype in the registry at
Salisbury, and that only the Dublin MS. had any different text ; whereas,
as a matter of fact, in nine cases out of ten the readings in question are
Lichfield readings which Dugdale found in a manuscript written only a
century before his time, and these, as we have seen, Rock interpolated
in the Hatcher-Burgess transcript on an undue opinion of their antiquity.
Some of these variants can now be proved to be later than 1400; and
not one of the others would have any right to a place in a text of the
Old Register of Salisbury as it stood in the thirteenth century, even on
the assumption that in any instance Dr Rock's conjecture that they
belonged to an eleventh century text could be established.
In any case, Mr Jones's oft-recurring note " D. omits the words
within brackets" is entirely misleading, even where it is true: for it
implies, not only that he had verified the reading of the Dublin manuscript
(which he had not done), but also that the ' Osmund Register' contains
the words so distinguished, when in the majority of instances it. has
nothing of the kind.
The MSS. which contain the Customary are the following, four Ordinals,
one Martiloge and one separate MS.
[C.] THE CORPUS MS.
The Corpus Christi College Oxford MS. 44 is a Sarum Ordinal of the
end of the xivth century, consisting of ff. 212 vellum (286 x 199 mm.).
f. i. Ordinal of Breviary Services,
f. i24v. do. Holy Water Service and Mass,
f. 1 6 6. do. Manual Offices,
f. 172. Customary,
f. 194. Tonal.
Collation a-k12 I8 m-t12;
but f. 7 (a 7) and f. 137 (m 9) are almost completely torn out.
[S.] THE SARUM MS.
The Sarum Cathedral MS. 175 is a Sarum Ordinal of the end of the
xivth century, consisting of 216 ff. vellum (184 x 140 mm.).
INTRODUCTION Ivtl
It comes from the Cathedral itself. The obit of Bp Mitford May 3,
1407, is inserted in a later hand.
f. 2. Calendar. July and August are wanting.
f. 7. Breviary Ordinal, Temporale.
f. 74V. Customary.
f. 92V. Breviary Ordinal, Sanctorale. f. i26v. Commune.
f. i3iv. Services of the Dead and Directory of music to the hymns
of the Little Hours and Benedicamus.
f. 136. Missal Ordinal, Holy Water Service and Temporale.
f. 162. Ordo misse.
f. i73v. Sanctorale. f. i86v. Commune and Votive Masses.
f. 189. Ordinal of the Manual and some Processions.
f. i95v. Directory of music with Tonal.
Collation a8 | a-z8 A8 B12 C8 D'°.
The following are missing, a 2, 6 ; a 4, 5 ; o 8, and p i ; q 7, 8 and
r i; X2, 3; B i; C8; D 7, 8, 9.
[H.] THE HARLEIAN MS.
British Museum MS. Harl. 2911 is a Sarum Ordinal of the xvth century,
consisting of 174 ff. vellum (290 x 189 mm.).
f. i. Breviary Ordinal, Temporale. f. 66V. Sanctorale.
f. g6v. Commune, and Services of the Dead.
f. io4v. Directory of music to Benedicamus and hymns.
f. 107. Missal Ordinal, Temporale. f. 135. Sanctorale.
f. 147. Commune, f. 148. Ordo misse.
f. 157. Votive Masses.
f. 1 60. Ordinal of the Manual and some Processions.
f. 169. Customary, incomplete.
Collation a-n8 o14 p-x8.
f. 133 should follow f. 104, and f. 134 should follow f. 116 : they are
the outside leaves of quire o.
[A.] THE ARUNDEL MS.
British Museum MS. Arundel 130 is a Sarum Ordinal of the xvth century,
consisting of 118 ff. vellum (300 x 195 mm.).
f. i. Breviary Ordinal, Temporale. f. 42 v. Sanctorale.
f. 56. Commune and Services of the Dead.
f. 59V. Customary.
f. 65V. Missal Ordinal, Holy Water Service and Temporale.
F. h
Iviii SARUM CUSTOMS
f. 80. Sanctorale. f. 86V. Commune and Votive Masses.
f. 89. Ordinal of the Manual and some Processions.
f. 93. Directory of music of the Ordinary and Ordo Misse.
f. 100. Metrologus liber de plana musica.
f. 103. Tonal.
f. nov. Musical directory of Benedicamus^ hymns, &c.
Collation, a-o8 p4 q4.
The following leaves are missing : j6 after f. 6, q and q 3 after f. 117.
The MS. is very incorrectly written though with more of style and
ornament than is usual in Ordinals. It has at the beginning a coat of arms
ascribed to Henry Percy, Earl of Northumberland, c. 1460.
[R.] THE RAWLINSON MS.
Bodleian MS. Rawlinson A. 371 (15450) is a Sarum Martiloge of the
xvth century, followed at f. 80 by an incomplete copy of the Customary,
beginning at chapter 12 and ending in the middle of chapter 59. It
consists of 94 if. vellum.
Collation ii. a-h8 | A8 B8.
c3, H 8, and B 8 are missing.
[J.] THE JONES MS.
Bodleian MS. Jones 59 (8967) of the xvth century consists of 63 ff.
vellum (115 x 87 mm.), and contains an incomplete text of the Customary.
Collation iii. a8b8c10d-gs. ii.
Two leaves are inserted after c6 as part of the original quire.
[LIBER ET ORDO DE PERSONIS ETC IN
ECCLESIA SARUM.]1
PAGE
Prefacio
I. (i) De Personis in Ecclesia Sarum constitutes I
II. (2) De officiis singularum personarum Sarum ecclesie . . 2
III. (3) De officio cantoris . 3
IV. (4) De officio cancellarii . 3
V. (5) De officio thesaurarii 4
VI. (6) De officiis archidiaconorum ...... 7
VII. (7) De officio subdecani 7
VIII. (8) De officio succentoris . 8
IX. (9) De dignitate personarum et canonicorum in ecclesia
Saresberiensi 8
X. (10) De residencia personarum et canonicorum et aliis consue-
tudinibus Ecclesie Sarum 10
XI. (11) De pena delinquencium 12
XII. (12) De stallis personarum in choro ecclesie Sarum . . 13
XIII. (13) De ingressu et egressu clericorum 14
XIV. (14) Quando chorum intrare licet ad singulas horas . . 15
XV. (15) De transitu clericorum ab una parte chori in oppositatn 16
XVI. (16) De stacione in choro facienda in singulis horis . . 16
XVII. (17) De conuersione chori ad altare facienda .... 19
XVIII. (18) De prostracione in choro facienda 22
XIX. (19) De habitu chori per totum annum 24
XX. (20) Quando chorus regitur 27
XXI. (21) Que sunt festa duplicia et que simplicia .... 29
XXII. (22) De alternacione chori 33
XXIII. (23) De officio rectorum chori ecclesie Sarum ... 35
XXIV. (24) Quod quilibet clericus sub capa utatur superpelliceo . 40
XXV. (31) De tabule disposicione dominicalis 41
XXVI. (32) De tabula in dominica palmarum . . . . .41
1 This is the order of H, the text which is here printed, with cross-references to the
arrangement in SBD.
Ix
TABLE OF HEADINGS. I
PAGE
XXVII. (25) De modo exequendi officium in primis uesperis prime
dominice aduentus domini 42
XXVIII. (26) De chori thurificacione -44
XXIX. (27) De modo exequendi officium completorii ... 46
XXX. (28) De modo exequendi officium matutinarum prime domi
nice aduentus ........ 47
XXXI. (29) Episcopus statim dicat Confiteor in choro ... 50
XXXII. (30) De ordinacione clericorum in capitulo. . . 51
XXXIII. (67) De modo benedicendi salem et aquam dominica prima
aduentus domini et aliis dominicis per annum . 52
XXXIV. (68) De aspersione aque benedicte 53
XXXV. (49) De modo exequendi officium tercie hore prime dominice
aduentus domini 54
XXXVI. (50) Adaptacio seruicii prime dominice aduentus et aliarum
dominicarum per annum 55
XXXVII. (69) De ordine processionis dominica prima in aduentu . 58
XXXVIII. (70) Adaptacio processionis huius dominice et in ceteris
dominicis cum earum excepcionibus 59
XXXIX. (92) De modo exequendi officium dominica prima in aduentu
ad missam et de officiis singulorum mmistrorum . 61
XL. (93) Adaptacio seruicii dominice prime aduentus et aliarum
dominicarum ; cum suis excepcionibus ... 91
XLI. (33) De tabula feriali 93
XLII. (34) Adaptacio ad tabulam ferialem de collacione . . 95
XLI 1 1. (51) De modo exequendi officium matutinum secunde ferie
aduentus domini 95
XLIV. (52) Adaptacio eiusdem ferie et in aliis feriis per annum . 98
XLV. (94) De modo exequendi officium misse in secunda feria
aduentus domini . . . . . . .100
XLVI. (95) Adaptacio huius ferie de officio misse et in aliis feriis
per annum 103
XLVI I. (35) De tabula domini nostri lesu Christi . . . .105
XLVI 1 1. (36) De tabula communi 107
XLIX. (37) Adaptacio natalis domini et aliorum festorum duplicium 1 10
L. (38) De tabula in die omnium sanctorum . . . .no
LI. (53) Modus seruicii in die natalis domini . . . .in
LI I. (54) De chori thurificacione et altarium ecclesie ad primas
uesperas diei natalis domini, et aliis festis duplici-
bus, quibus ad primas uesperas antiphona super
Magnificat tota cantetur antequam psalmus into-
netur 113
LI 1 1. (55) Adaptacio eiusdem festi et in aliis festis duplicibus
nouem leccionum 124
LIV. (56) De minoribus festis duplicibus 125
LV. (96) De modo exequendi officium prime misse in die natalis
domini 128
TABLE OF HEADINGS. I
Ixi
PAGE
LVI. (97) De modo exequendi officium secunde misse eadem die 130
LVI I. (71) Modus processionis in die natalis domini ante magnam
missam . . . . . . • • .131
LVI 1 1. (72) Adaptacio eiusdem processionis et in aliis festis duplici-
bus nouem leccionum 131
LIX. (98) Modo exequendi officium tercie misse in die natalis
domini .132
LX. , (99) Adaptacio seruicii diei natalis domini et in aliis festis
duplicibus per annum . . . . . 133
LXI. (48) De tabula festorum simplicium nouem leccionum . 136
LXII. (65) De modo exequendi officium matutinarum in simplici-
bus festis nouem leccionum . . . . .136
LXI 1 1. (76) De modo processionis in capita ieiunii ad ianuas
ecclesie . . 138
LXIV. (101) Quando cooperiende sunt ymagines per ecclesiam in
quadragesima . , 138
LXV. (77) De processione in feriis per quadragesimam . . 141
LXVI. (47) De tabula trium noctium ante pascha . . .142
LXVII. (102) De accensione candelarum in die cene ad matutinas . 142
LXVI 1 1. (78) De processione in cena domini 143
LXIX. De ornamento ecclesie et altarium in vigilia pasche 144
LXX. (80 & 58) Eodem die processio ad fontes . . . .. 149
LXX1. (81) De processione ante matutinas in die pasche . . 153
LXXII. (39) De tabula commune diei pasche . . . .154
LXX 1 1 1. (40 A) ; Adaptacio eiusdem tabule 155
LXXIV. (58 A) De modo exequendi officium matutinarum diei
pasche . . , 155
LXXV. (73) Ordinacio processionis in die pasche ante missam . 156
LXXVI. (58B) De modo exequendi officium uesperarum in eadem
die pasche . . . . . . . .156
LXXVI I. (82) De processione diei pasche ad fontes ad uesperas . 157
LXXVI 1 1. (58 C, 83 & 58 D) De modo exequendi officium matutinarum
in secunda feria ebdomade pasche . . . .159
LXXIX. (59) De modo exequendi officium seruicii in tercia et
quarta feria ebdomade pasche . . . .161
LXXX. De modo exequendi seruicium alicuius sancti infra
ebdomadam pasche ...... 162
LXXXI. De communione et oblacione laicorum in die pasche 162
LXXX1I. (40 B) De tabula octabarum pasche 162
LXXXI 1 1. (60 A) De modo exequendi officium uesperarum in primis
uesperis octauarum pasche . . . . .163
LXXXIV. (84&6oB) De processione eadem die ad crucem . . 163
LXXXV. (60 c) De modo exequendi officium matutinarum dominica
in albis . . . . . . . . . 164
LXXXVI. (6 1 A) Adaptacio aliorum festorum duplicium paschalis
temporis 165
Ixii
TABLE OF HEADINGS. I
PAGE
LXXXVII. (6 1 B) De modo exequendi officium uesperarum et matuti-
narum quinta sexta feria et sabbato ebdomade
pasche et pentecostes 166
LXXXVIII. (41) De tabula dominicali a pascha usque ad pentecosten 167
LXXXIX. De modo exequendi officium misse in dominicis diebus
paschalis temporis usque ad ascensionem domini . 168
XC. De modo exequendi officium misse in festis simplicibus
quando chorus regitur paschalis temporis . . 169
XCI. (43) De tabula feriali post octauas pasche . . .170
XCII. De modo exequendi officium uesperarum et matuti-
narum et misse in festis trium leccionum sine
regimine chori paschalis temporis . . . . 17 1
XCIII. (85) De processione in letania maiore . . . .172
XCIV. (42 A) De tabule disposicione in inuencione sancte crucis 173
XCV. (86 A) De processione in secunda feria rogacionum . 173
XCVI. (86 B) De processione in tercia feria rogacionum . . 174
XCVII. (87) De processione in uigilia ascensionis . . . 174
XCVIII. (62 A) De modo exequendi officium seruicii ad uesperas et
ad matutinas in die ascensionis . . . . 174
XCIX. (74) De processione in die ascensionis domini . . 175
C. (88) De processione in uigilia pentecostes ad fontes . 176
CI. (62 B) De modo exequendi officium seruicii ad uesperas et
ad matutinas in die pentecostes . . . .176
CII. (75 & 62 c) De processione eodem die ante missam circa
ecclesiam 176
CII I. (42 B) De tabula singularum feriarum ebdomade pente-
chostes 177
CIV. (89) De processione sabbatis ad uesperas per estatem . 178
CV. (44 A) De tabula festorum, in quibus inuitatorium a tribus
canitur . . . . . . . • .180
CVI. (44 B) Quando inuitatorium a tribus canitur . . .180
CVII. (63) De rnodo exequendi officium seruicii ad uesperas et
ad matutinas quando inuitatorium a tribus canitur 182
CVI 1 1. (64) Adaptacio huius diei et in aliis festis quando inuitato
rium est triplex 189
CIX. (45) De tabula in die Marcii t et aliorum festorum paschalis
temporis ..." 191
CX. (46) De tabula infra octauas, et in dominicis diebus
infra octauas, et in ipsis octabis qui scribuntur
in tabula propalabo t 192
CXI. (65 B) De modo exequendi officium seruicii ad primas uesperas
et ad matutinas in festis trium leccionum sine regimine
chori et in quibusdam locis in commemoracionibus
beate Marie uirginis 195
CXI I. (66) De festis trium leccionum sine regimine chori in quibus
inuitatorium a duobus cantetur per annum . . -197
TABLE OF HEADINGS. I
Ixiii
CXIII. (100) De modo exequendi officium misse in festis trium leccio-
num sine regimine chori
CXIV. (103) De modo conficiendi crisma in cena domini .
CXV. (90) De modo et causa ueneracionis et processionis
CXVI. (91) De processione ad hominem mortuum suscipiendum .
CXVII. (104) De modo exequendi officium in exequiis mortuorum .
CXVI 1 1. De modo exequendi officium misse in ecclesia Sarum pro
corpore presenti uel in trigintalibus uel in anniuer-
sariis
CXIX. De ordine antiphonarum qui dicuntur ad memorias
sanctorum a secundis uesperis diei natalis domini
usque ad uigiliam epiphanie .....
CXX. De uersiculis dicendis ad predictas memorias tarn ad
uesperas quam ad matutinas
CXXI. De uersiculis dicendis per estatem ad uesperas et ad
matutinas a Dens omnium usque ad aduentum domini
ad memorias de cruce et de sancta Maria et de
omnibus sanctis in festis trium leccionum et in octauis
sine regimine chori et in profestis diebus
CXXII. [De benediccionibus]
CXXI 1 1. [Cantus communes]
PAGE
200
201
205
206
207
212
223
229
23I
232
251
[CAPITA CONSUETUDINARII ECCLESIE
CATHEDRALIS SARUM.]1
[DE PERSONIS.]
PAGE
I i De personis in ecclesia Sarum constitutis ..... i
II 2 De officio singularum personarum 2
III 3 [De officio Cantoris] 3
IV 4 [De officio Cancellarij] 3
V 5 [De officio Thesaurarij] . . . . . . .4
VI 6 [De officiis Archidiaconorum] 7
vn 7 [De officio Subdecani] 7
vm 8 [De officio Succentoris] 8
IX 9 De dignitatibus personarum et canonicorum ecclesie Saresbiri-
ensis 8
X 10 De residencia personarum et canonicorum et alijs consuetu-
dinibus ecclesie Sarum ' . . . . . .10
XI ii De pena delinquencium 12
[DE CONSVETVDINE CHORI :]
xii 12 De chori ordinacione 13
xm 13 De ingressu clericorum in chorum et egressu . . . .14
XIV 14 Quando chorum intrare licet ad singulas horas . . .15
xv 15 De transitu clericorum ab una parte chori in oppositam . 16
xvi 1 6 De stacione in choro facienda in singulis horis . . .16
xvn 17 De conuersione chori ad altare facienda 19
xvni 1 8 De prostracione in choro facienda 22
xix 19 De habitu chori per totum annum 24
xx 20 Quando chorus regi debet 27
xxi 21 Que festa sunt duplicia et que simplicia . . . . .29
XXII 22 De alternacione chori 33
xxni 23 De officio rectorum chori 35
xxiv 24 Quod quilibet clericus sub cappa utatur superpelliceo . . 40
1 This is the order of SBD with cross-references to H : it is the arrangement in the
editions of Rock and Rich Jones, but not that which is followed here. The headings are
from S.
TABLE OF HEADINGS. II
Ixv
[DE OFFICIO DIUINO IN HORIS CANONICIS :]
^25 De modo exequendi officium in primis ues-
peris in prima dominica aduentus
26 De chori thurificacione .
27 De completorio sequente
28 De matutinis eiusdem dominice
29 Que persona dicit Confiteor .
^30 De ordinacione clericorum in capitulo
P3i De tabule dominicalis disposicione
32 De tabula in Dominica Palmarum
33 De tabula feriali , ,
34 Adieccio ad tabulam ferialem de collacione
r35 De tabula Natalis Domini
36 De tabula communi . . .
37 Adaptacio tabule Natalis in alijs festis
plicibus . ....
De tabula in die Omnium Sanctorum .
39 De tabula diei Pasche ....
40 De aptacione eiusdem tabule . .
41 De tabula dominicali a Pascha usque
Pentecosten
42 De tabule disposicione in Inuencione Sancte
Crucis
43 De feriali tabula post Octavas Pasche
44 De tabula sancti Thome Apostoli et aliorum
festorum in quibus Inuitatorium a trih
cantatur . °. . . .
45 De tabula sancti Marci et parium festori
in Paschali tempore
46 De tabula infra octavas, et in domini
infra octavas, et in ipsis octavis .
47 De tabula in tribus noctibus ante Pascha
48 De tabula simplicium festorum nouem lec-
cionum \
49 De modo exequendi horas diei in pr
dominica Aduentus Domini .
50 Adaptacio seruicij diei Dominice prime
Aduentu in alijs dominicis per annum
151 De modo exequendi officium feriale in
cunda feria Aduentus
52 Adaptacio eiusdem in alijs ferijs per annum
53 Modus exequendi officium in die Na
Domini ......
54 De modo thurificandi altare .
55 Adaptacio eiusdem festi in alijs festis
plicibus ......
' De minoribus festis duplicibus
1 42B in ED has heading.
F.
PAGE
.
(XXVII)
. 42
(XXVIII)
. 44
(xxix)
. 46
.
(xxx)
. 47
.
(xxxi)
. 50
.
(XXXII)
• 5i
.
(xxv)
. 41
.
(xxvi)
. 4i
.
(XLI)
• 93
ic .
(XLII)
• 95
.
(XLVIl)
. 105
rln
(XLVIIl)
. 107
Li 14."
(XLIX)
. no
. t.
(L)
. no
(LXXII)
. 154
(LXXIII & LXXXII)
155, 162
ad
pfp
(LXXXVIII)
. 167
ULC
(xciv, cm)1
173, 177
um
(xci)
. 170
bus
(cv, cvi)
. 1 80
urn
icis
(CIX)
. 191
. 192
(LXVI)
. 142
.CC-
fnn
(LXI)
. 136
Illd
(xxxv)
• 54
in
m .
(xxxvi)
- 55
se-
.
(XLIIl)
• 95
um
allQ
(XLIV)
. 98
Ills
(LI)
. in
.
(Lii)
• H3
du-
.
(Lin)
. 124
.
(LIV)
. 125
Ixvi
TABLE OF HEADINGS. II
PAGE
57 De modo exequendi ad uesperas in uigilia
Pasche (LXXIII) . 152
58 De die Pasche . (LXXIV, LXXVI, LXXVIII, i, ii, v)1 155, 156, 159
59 De tercia et quarta feria Pasche . . . (LXXIX) . 161
60 De octavis Pasche . . . (LXXXIII, LXXXIV, iii, LXXXV) 163, 164
6 1 Adaptacio in alijs festis duplicibus in paschali
tempore (LXXXVI, LXXXVII) . 165
62 De modo exequendi officium in Ascensione
Domini (xcvin, Ci, Cii, ii) 174, 176, 177
(63 De modo exequendi officium in festo sancti
Thome Apostoli
1 64 Adaptacio eiusdem in alijs festis quando
Inuitatorium est duplex f
65 De modo exequendi officium in simplicibus
festis nouem leccionum ....
66 In quibus festis trium leccionum Inuitatorium
a duobus cantatur .....
(cvn) . 182
(cvin) . 189
(LXII & CXI) 136, 195
(cxii) . 197
[DE PROCESSIONIBVS :]
167 De modo benedicendi aquam dominica in
Aduentu et in alijs dominicis
68 De aspersione aque .....
69 De ordine processionis eadem Dominica
70 Adaptatio processionis huius Dominice in
ceteris dominicis, cum earum excep-
cionibus
(71 Modus processionis in die Natalis Domini .
•<72 Adaptacio eiusdem in alijs festis duplicibus
nouem leccionum
73 Ordinacio processionis diei Pasche
74 Die Ascensionis ......
75 In die Pentecostes
76 In capite Jeiunii
77 De processionibus ferialibus per Quadragesi-
mam
(78 De processione in Cena Domini .
•<79 Processio in vigilia Pasche ad ignem bene-
dicendum
[80 Eadem die processio ad fontes
{8 1 Processio ante matutinas die Pasche
82 Processio que eadem die ad vesperas fit ad
fontes
83 De processionibus per ebdomadam pasche
faciendis ad matutinas et ad vesperas
84 Processio que fit in Sabbato, quod dicitur in
albis, ante crucem .
(xxxvi)
(xxxiv)
(xxxvii)
52
53
58
(xxxvni)
(LVII)2
- 59
• 131
(LVIII)
(LXXIII)
(xcix)
(CII, i)
(LXIII)
• 131
. 156
• J75
. 176
. 138
(LXV)
(LXVIII)
. 141
• M3
(LXIX)
(LXX, i, ii)
(LXXI)
. M5
. 149
• J53
(LXXVII)
• iS7
(LXXVIII, iii, iv)
. 1 60
(LXXXIV, i, ii)
. 163
has heading in BD.
B omits 71 all except title, and the title of 72.
TABLE OF HEADINGS. II
Ixvii
PAGE
85 Processio que fit in letania maiore . . (xcni) . 172
i86 Processiones que fiunt Rogacionibus et in
vigilia Ascensionis . . ... (xcv, xcvi) . 173
87 In vigilia ascensionis (xcvil) . 174
88 In vigilia Pentecostes . . . ... - (c) .176
89 In sabbatis in estate ad vesperas ante
crucem (Civ) . 178
(90 Processiones que fiunt ueneracionis causa . (cxv) . 205
91 Processio ad hominem mortuum suscipien-
dum . . (CXVl) . 206
[DE MlSSA:]
92 De modo exequendi officium Dominica prima
in Adventu ad missam et de officiis
singulorum ministrorum .... (xxxix) . 61
93 Adaptacio servicii Dominice prime in Ad-
uentu in aliis Dominicis, cum suis
excepcionibus (XL) . 91
94 De modo exequendi officium feria secunda in
Adventu (XLV) . 100
95 Adaptacio officij misse huius ferie in aliis
feriis per annum (XLVI) . 103
96 De modo exequendi officium prime misse in
die Natalis Domini .... (LV) . 128
97 Modus exequendi officium secunde misse
eadem die (LVI) . 130
198 De officio tercie misse eadem die . . . (LIX) . 132
99 Adaptacio servicii huius diei in aliis festis
omnibus cum regimine chori . . (LX) • !33
100 De modo exequendi officium misse in festis
trium leccionum (cxin) . 200
[DE QVIBVSDAM CERIMONIIS:]
101 Quando cooperiende sunt imagines in ec-
clesiis (LXIV) . 138
102 De accensione candelarum in Cena Domini
ad matutinas (LXVII) . 142
103 De modo conficiendi crisma eodem die _ . (cxiv) . 201
[DE OFFICIO MORTVORVM :]
104 De modo [exequendi] officium in uigiliis
mortuorum (CXVll) . 207
CUSTUMARIUM SECUNDUM USUM SARUM1.
PAGE
I
De ordinacione chori Sarum ....
XII (12)
• 13
2
De ingressu clericorum in choro et eorum
egressu2
XIII (13)
. 14
3
De transitu clericorum ab una parte chori
in oppositam2
xv (15)
. 16
/ 4
De officiis personarum : in primis de officio
decani
11(2)
2
5
De officio cantoris
HI (3)
3
! 6
IV (4)
3
W
, 7
De officio thesaurarii
v(5)
4
8
De officio archidiaconi . •
vi (6)
7
9
De officio subdecani
vn (7)
7
10
De officio succentoris
vin (8)
8
ii
De ordinacione chori in ecclesiis conuentu-
alibus uel parochialibus ....
• H
1 2
De stacione facienda in choro per singulas
horas secundum usum Sarum ecclesie .
xvi (16)
. 16
13
De conuersione chori ad altare per singulas
horas
xvn (17)
. 19
14
De prostracione facienda in choro per sin
,
gulas horas ......
xvni (18)
22
15
De alternacione chori per septimanas .
XXII (22)
• 33
16
Tabula communis de missis2 ....
XLVIII (36)
. 107
17
De officio rectorum chori ad uesperas et ad'
matutinas et ad omnes alias horas et
ad missam in festis simplicibus
>. xxiii (23)
• 35
18
Item de officiis rectorum chori in festis
dupplicibus
19
Diuisio festorum duplicium'in ecclesia Sarum
XXI (21)
. 29
20
Hec sunt festa cum regimine chori secundum
usum Sarum ecclesie ....
XX (20)
. 27
21
Hec sunt festa et octaue in quibus inuita-
torium a tribus cantatur .
28
1 This is the order of chapters in the Customary (but see p. Ixxi) with cross-references
to the Consuetudinary. It is not the order followed in printing the text.
2 In C only.
TABLE OF HEADINGS. Ill
Ixix
^22 De modo exequendi officium in festis ma-
ioribus duplicibus nouem leccionum
23 De modo turificandi altare)
24 De chori thurificacione J
25 De modo exequendi officium in festis mi-
noribus duplicibus nouem leccionum
26 De modo exequendi officium in festis inferi-
oribus duplicibus nouem leccionum
27 De modo exequendi officium in die pasche
ad matutinas et ad alias horas et ad
secundas uesperas
28 De modo exequendi officium in feria secunda
ebdomade pasche
29 De tercia et quarta feria ebdomade pasche .
30 De modo exequendi officium in octauis
pasche
31 Adaptacio eiusdem seruicii in aliis festis
dupplicibus in paschali tempore .
32 De modo exequendi officium in ascensione
domini .......
33 De modo exequendi officium in die pente-
costes . . . . .
34 De modo exequendi officium in secunda et
tercia et quarta feria ebdomade pasche .
35 De modo exequendi officium in quinta et
sexta feria et sabbato ebdomade pasche
et pentecostes1
36 De modo exequendi officium in festis et
octauis nouem leccionum quando inuita-
torium a tribus cantatur
37 De modo thurificandi altare in omnibus
simplicibus festis et in dominicis et in
octauis et infra, in quibus chorus regitur,
et in commemoracionibus beate marie
per totum annum
38 De chori thurificacione
39 Adaptacio eiusdem seruicii in aliis festis et
octauis trium leccionum quando inuita-
torium est triplex, scilicet in paschali
tempore
40 De modo exequendi officium in festis sim
plicibus nouem leccionum et in diebus
dominicis
41 De dominicis paschalis temporis .
1 In S only.
LI (S3)
LII (54)
LIV (56)
LXXIV (58A)
LXXVIII (58, 83)
LXXIX (59)
LXXXIII (60A)
LXXXVI (6 1 A)
XCVIII (62A)
CI (62B)
en (75, 620)
cm (428)
cvn (63)
cvm (64)
xxvn (25)
to
XXX (28)
xxxv (49)
xxxvi (5o);
PAGE
III
"3
125
155
159
161
163
165
174
176
177
177
CVI, CVII (448, 63) . 1 80
183
184
. 189
42-57
Ixx
TABLE OF HEADINGS. Ill
42 De modo exequendi officium infra octauas
cum regimine chori et in singulis com-
memoracionibus beate marie extra tempus
pasche . .*.".'.
43 De modo exequendi officium in festis sim-
plicibus cum regimine chori in tempore
paschali et in singulis commemoracio-
nibus beate marie eiusdem temporis
44 De modo exequendi officium in ferialibus)
diebus et in festis trium leccionum sine I
regimine chori . . . . .j
45 Hec sunt festa et octaue in quibus inuitatorium
duplex habetur . . . . .
46 De habitu clericorum in choro Sarum pe
totum annum .....
47 De diuersis coloribus indumentorum
48 De inuitatoriis incipiendis '
49 De leccionibus legendis in capis sericis
50 In quibus dominicis ultimum responsorium
duplex a duobus ad matutinas cantabitur
51 In quibus festis ultimum responsorium a
duobus cantabitur ad matutinas
521 Ordo ad collacionem faciendam
53 In quibus festis simplicibus et dominicis
responsorium ad primas uesperas a
duobus de superiore gradu cantabitur .
54 De modo exequendi officium in quinta sexta
feria et sabbato ebdomade pasche et
pentecostes
55 In qua hora procedat processio in letaniis
dicendis .......
56 Regula de termino quattuor temporum
57 De modo legendi leccionem de martilogio in
anno bisextili scilicet in festo sancti
mathie apostoli et in precedente die
58 De cruce lignea quadragesime -
59 Quando amoueri debent sepulcrum et magnus
cereus paschalis
60 Quando cooperiende sunt ymagines per ec-
clesias et de uelo quadragesimali .
6 1 De pulsacione campanarum ad completorium
et ad nonain et ad collacionem per
totum annum ......
62 De accensione cerei paschalis . , . . .
LXXXVII (6lB)
LXV (77)
LXIV (lOl)
LXIX (79)
PAGE
193
XLI (33) \
XLIII(5I)L
XLIV (52) )
. 194
93-99
cxii (66)
. 197
xix (19)
. 24
212
213
213
214
214
216
1 66
142
216
217
219
220
138
220
147
1 Only in H and partly in S.
TABLE OF HEADINGS. Ill
Ixxi
63 In quibus festis matutine dicuntur hora
uesperarum ......
64 In quibus festis nouem leccionum non legetur
exposicio euangelii ad matutinas .
65 De benediccionibus dicendis per totum
annum
66 [Ordo misse]
67 [Memorie sanctorum]1 . . .
68 De modo terminandi oraciones generaliter
per totum annum quandocunque dicende
sunt1. .
69 Gracie dicende diuersis temporibus anni se-
cundum antiquum usum ecclesie et episco-
porum Sarum2 ......
70 [De duplici festo]3
71 Hec sunt festa in quibus ad secundas ues-
peras nulla fiet memoria de festis trium
leccionum in crastino contingentibus3 .
PAGE
. 221
. 221
cxxn . 232
xxxix (92) 61, loo
cxix . 223
. 240
. 242
. 248
251
The MSS. vary considerably as to the order in which they place the
final chapters : the order given above is that of 0.
S has 51, 53, 55-61, 64, 65, 67, 69, 62, 63, 68.
R has 51, 50, 53-56, 58-61, 64, 62, 63, 70, 71, 65.
A has 51, 53-61, 64, 65, 67, 62, 63, 68.
The other two MSS. J, H do not contain the closing chapters.
1 In SA only.
2 In CS only.
3 In R only.
CORRIGENDA.
p. 31, col. i,l. 19, for quandocunque read quacunque.
p. 47, col. 2, 1. 6, for oppositio read opposite,
p. 78, col. 2, 1. 25, for suspice read suscipe.
p. 89, col. 2, 1. 27, for 43 read 42.
pp. 89-91. The § 44 was printed to follow § 35 and precede § 43 under the
false impression that C (the primary basis of the text) did not contain §§ 36-43.
Subsequently the missing §§ (except § 42) were found to be there, but placed, as
in A, as an appendix after § 44 : but by this time sheet 12 had been printed off.
Consequently it is to be noted (i) that note d on p. 89 is to be corrected by
note a on p. 100. (2) That the text of § 43 is that of S and A, and that C varies in
some points from it : only two are worth notice, namely (a) that it reads in line 31
of p. 90 statim incipiantur preces cum prostracione ex parte chori, and omits the
bracketed words following ; (6) that it adds at the end of the § Post hec incipiat
sacerdos Pax doniini: cetera ut supra.
p. 93 at bottom, read de festo trium leccionum.
p. 100, col. i, heading, for 92 read 94.
p. 179, 1. 12 from bottom, for Descende read Descendi.
a Tomb of Bp. Simon of Ghent ((March 31, 1315).
/3 Tomb of Bp. Roger cle Mortival (I March 14, i3
y Pulpitum.
8 Gradus chori.
e Gradus presbyterii.
£ Sedes episcopi.
y Ostium presbyterii australe.
0 ,, ,, boreale.
K Crux.
A Cimiterium canonicorum.
w Gradus inter formulas ?
. fB
'd(c
A Bp. Edmund Audley's Chapel of the Assumption, founded in 1520.
Robert lord Hungerford's Chantry of our Lord and B. Mary, 1471.
in 1784. j C Bp. Ric. Beauchamp's Chantry, 1481.
Sir J. Cheyney's Chapel.
D Site of Bp. Blith's tomb t 1499.
E The Porch of S. Stephen.
F The Sacristy (Vestibuhnn).
G Porch, Ostium australe.
H The Chapter House.
I Claustrum.
Plan of Sails
c Altare autenticum, magnum, principale.
(II) .[S. Osmundi (1456).] 3 S.Martini.
4 S. Katerine. 5 Apostolorum (S. Petri).
6 Salue, Omnium Sanctorum (Trinitatis).
(VII) [Omnium Sanctorum, c. 1460.]
8 S. Stephani. 9 S. Marie Magdalene,
ii [S. Margarete. 12 S. Laurencii.
(XIV) [S. Andree. (XV) S. Dionysii.]
16 Parochiale ? (S. Crucis). 17 S. Thome Cantuar.
S. Edmundi Conf. 19 S. Joannis B. (Reliquiarum).
10 S. Nicolai.
13 S. Michaelis.
Is
J Porta Canonicorum.
K Ostium Occidentale. The Blue Porch.
M The Beautiful Gate. (Speciosa.) (1443.)
N Ostium parvum boreale. (1473.) S. Thomas' Porch.
P Walter lord Hungerford's Chantry 'grates,' Chapel of the Annunciation, 1449.
Q Modern site of " P" removed in 1778.
R The Font.
S The Cross.
T The Belfry, taken down in 1751 — 92.
V S. Thomas of Canterbury Crosse (1474).
.ry Cathedral.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[RIG INCIPIT LIBER ET ORDO DE
PERSONIS ET DE DIGNITATIBUS
CONSUETUDINIBUS ET OFFICIIS
SINGULARUM PERSONARUM IN
ECCLESIA SARUM.]1
Personas et earum officia2, Dig-
nitates et consuetudines, quibus
ecclesia Saresbiriensis ordinatur et
regitur, iuxta institucionem felicis
memorie Osmundi, eiusdem reccle-
sie"1 fundatoris episcopfque"13, presens
tractatus explanat.
INCIPIT CUSTUMARIUM SECUNDUM
USUM SARUM a.
I. (l) DE PERSONIS IN ECCLESIA 1-3. SC6 p. 13.
SARUM CONSTITUTE.
Quatuor itaque sunt persone
principales in ecclesia Sarum [con
stitute, uidelicet], Decanus, Cantor,
Cancellarius, Thesaurarius. Et
quatuor archidiaconi, uidelicet archi-
diaconus Dorcestrie4 et Berchisyrie5
et duo Wilcestrie6: preterea subde-
canus retn succentor.
1 S has no heading, D is illegible, B does not
begin till chap. 12.
2 D adds et. 3 D has et episcopi.
4 S Dorsete, D Dorset'.
r> S Berchesirie, D Berkes".
6 S Wiltesirie, D Wiltesir'.
F.
a from S only.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[II.4
Decani officium est cum1 omni-
II. (2) DE OFFICIIS ^INGULARUMj 4. DE OFFICIISa PERSONARUM : IN
PRIMIS DE OFFICIO DECANI.
Decani officium est° in omnibus
canonicis et uicariis in animarum
regimineb et morum correccione
premunire.
bus canonicis et uicariis in2
anime3 regimine et morum
correccione4 premineat.
Causas5 ad capitulum spectantes
audire et iudicio capituli terminare.
Excessus clericorum corrigere et
delinquencium personas iuxta delicti
quantitatem et personarum qualita-
tem digna animaduersione punire.
Preterea canonici ab episcopo6
institucionem, a decano uero pos-
sessionem de prebendis accipiunt.
2. Decani est eciam canonicis7
institutis communam ecclesie suo
hire conferre, et eis stallum in choro
et locum in capitulo assignare :
uicarias uacantes ad presentacionem
canonicorum presencium, uel iusta
uel8 probabili causa jielj de licencia
decani et capituli ob quamcumque
causam absencium, de clericis
ydoneis ordinare. Uerum si, ultra
mare absente canonico quacunque
de causa, uicaria aliqua uacauerit,
decanus earn sua auctoritate citra
assensum illius9 canonici, cui uolu-
erit clerico ydoneo potest conferre.
Preterea nullus clericorum de
superiore gradu uel de secunda
forma in choro admittitur nisi auc
toritate decani.
1 D ut.
2 S omits, having a hole in the vellum.
3 SD animarum.
4 The substance of this passage is taken from
the Institution charter of S. Osmund. Other pas
sages in this type in subsequent chapters are quota
tions more or less word for word from the same
document. See Register, p. 212 (Rolls Series).
5 SD add omnes. c D transposes.
7 SD add iam. 8 S et.
9 SD ipsius.
a S officio personarum : primo.
b J regere.
iv. 6]
DE OFFICIO CANCELLARII
3. Preterea omni duplici festo,
absente episcopo, et in prima do-
minica aduentus [domini] et in
capita ieiunii1 et in dominica palm-
arum et in tribus diebus ante pascha
et in uigilia pentechostes et in
anniuersariis episcoporum et decan-
orum [Sarum] ecclesie diuinum exe-
qui1 tenetur officium [et celebrare].
III. (3) PDE OFFICIO CANTORIS."1
1. Cantoris officium est cho-
rum in cantuum eleuacione et
depressione regere. Cantores
et ministros altaris in tabula
ordinare. Ad ilium eciam perti-
net puerorum instruccio et disciplina
et eorundem in choro admissio et
ordinacio.
2. Preterea in maioribus festis
duplicibus tenetur interesse regimini
chori [tantum] ad missam cum
ceteris rectoribus chori. Preterea
in omni duplici festo rectoribus 2f
chori de cantibus iniungendis et
incipiendis instruere3 tenetur. Pre
terea omnes cantus ab episcopo
incipiendos ipsi episcopo in propria
persona tenetur iniungere.
IV. (4) rDE OFFICIO CANCELLARII.n
Cancellarii officium est scho-
lis regendis et libris corrigen-
dis curam impendere4: Lecciones
auscultare et terminare : Si-
gillum ecclesie custodire : Lit-
teras et cartas componere et
Preterea [in] omni duplici festo
[per annum] absente episcopo et in
prima0 dominica aduentus domini
et° in0 dominica0 palmarum et in
quarta feria in capite ieiunii et in
tribus proximis diebus ante pascha
et in uigilia pentecostes et in anni
uersariis episcoporum et decanorum
eiusdem ecclesie, diuinum0 tenetur
exequi officium.
5. DE OFFICIO CANTORIS.
1. Cantoris officium est chorum
in cantuum eleuacione et depres
sione regere : cantores et ministros
altaris aet etiam tabulama ordinare :
ad ilium eciam pertinent b puerorum
instruccio0 et disciplina [et eorum
admissiox in choro et ordinacio] d.
2. Preterea in festis* maioribus
duplicibus tenetur interesse regi
mini chori ad missam tantum cum
ceteris rectoribus chori. e Preterea
in omni duplici festo rectores chori6
de cantibus f iniungendis et° incipi
endis tenetur instruere. Preterea
omnes cantus ab episcopo incipien
dos [ipsi episcopo in propria persona
tenetur iniungere] g.
6. DE OFFICIO CANCELLARII.
Cancellarii officium esth scolis
regendis et libris corrigendis curam
impendere : lecciones ascultare et
terminare : sigillum ecclesie custo
dire : litteras et cartas componere,
literas0 in capitulo legendas legere :
1 SD transpose.
2 SD rectores. 3 SD transpose.
4 These latter functions are in the Institution
Charter assigned to the Archiscola.
a— » HJAS in tabula. b HS pertinet.
c H instructionem. d from HJAS.
• — * A ornits. f C cantantibus.
g from HJAS. »» JS add in.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[v.-7
litteras in capitulo legendas legere :
Rectoresf1 in tabula notare :
Omnes eciam lecciones ad missam
que in tabula non scribantur2 tene-
tur iniungere.
V. (5) rDE OFFICIO THESAURARII.^
i. Thesaurarii officium est
ornamenta et thesauros ecclesie
obseruare3. Luminaria [ecclesie]
administrare uidelicet4, dominica5
prima in aduentu [domini] quatuor
cereos ad utrasque uesperas et ad
matutinas, ref ad missam, duos6
scilicet in superaltari et alios duos
in gradu coram altari : Et ita obser-
uetur7 in dominica palmarum. In
aliis autem dominicis omnibus per
annum et quandocunque regitur6
chorus et Inuitatorium a duobus
dicitur, tantum duos debet [cereos]
ad minus, [ad utrasque uesperas et
ad matutinas et ad missam]. In
dominicis tamen diebus8 ad mis
sam quatuor [cereos]. In die
natalis domini ad utrasque ues
peras et ad missam octo debet6
cereos administrare unumquemque
[cereum] unius libre ad minus, circa
altare, et duos [cereos] coram
ymagine beate [uirginis] marie : ad
matutinas totidem. Et preterea
sex raliosn in eminencia coram
reliquiis et crucifixo et ymaginibus
ibi constitutis. Et in corona ante
altare9 sex10, unumquemque dimidie
libre ad minus, et sex10 super murum
post pulpitum leccionum.
lectores in tabula notare : omnes
eciam lecciones ad missam que in
tabula non scribuntur tenetur iniun
gere.
7. DE OFFICIO THESAURARII.
Thesaurarii officium est orna
menta et thesauros a ecclesie conser-
uare, luminaria administrare.
SD lectores. 2 SD scribuntur.
SD conseruare. 4 S scilicet.
D subministrare scilicet in dominica.
SD transpose.
SD simile obseruatur. 8 D omnibus.
SD gradum chori. i" SD quinque.
a H thesaurum, A ornamenta ecclesie et the-
saur'.
V. 7] DE OFFICIO THESAURARII
Simile seruetur1 in omnibus festis
duplicibus que habent processionem,
[uidelicet — (p. 24)
Die natalis domini,
Die epiphanie,
Purificacio beate Marie uirginis,
Die pasche,
Dominica in albis,
Die ascensionis domini,
Die penthecostes,
Festo sancte trinitatis,
Assumpcione et
Natiuitate beate uirginis Marie,
Festo reliquiarum
et omnium sanctorum,
Dedicacio ecclesie,
Et festo cuiuslibet ecclesie uel ca-
pelle ;
Et in festo sancti Stephani
et sancti Johannis
et sanctorum Innocencium
et sancti Thome martyris in
natali tempore ;
Die circumcisionis,
Natiuitate sancti Johannis baptiste,
Passione apostolorum petri et pauli,
Translacione sancti thome martyris,
Festo sancti michaelis,
Inuencione sancte crucis ;
quandocunque festa eorum in do-
minica euenerint, processionem
habeant].
[Thesaurarii item officium est] a
pentecoste2 usque ad natiuitatem
beate Marie et in ipso festo natiui-
tatis, septem cereos3 candelabro
eneo4 administrare5. In aliis uero
duplicibus festis minoribus, quatuor
1 SD obseruatur.
2 SD adds tamen. » SD cerei.
4 S erueo, D aureo. 5 SD imponuntur.
SARUM CUSTOMS [V. 7
circa altare et duos coram ymagine
beate uirginis ad utrasque uesperas
et ad missam : [Preterea] ad matu-
tinas tres in corona et tres post
pulpitum.
Quandocunque dicitur1 Inuitato-
rium a tribus, et quinta et sexta feria
et sabbato ebdomade pasche et pen-
tecostes, idem exigitur officium2 in
luminaribus quod in prima3 domini-
ca aduentus. In cena domini sicut
in diebus dominicis ad missam. In
die parasceues ad missam duos
cereos debet [ponere et in omni
festo trium leccionum quando Inui-
tatorium est duplex]. Omni feria
per annum unum4 tantum ad matu-
tinas scilicet ad gradum chori ; Ad
missam uero duos5. In uigilia6
pasche et pentecostes, [tot] ad
missam, quot7 in maioribus1 festis
duplicibus.
Preterea in die parasceues post
repositum corpus domini8 in sepul-
cro, duo cerei dimidie libre ad
minus in9 thesauraria tota die ante
sepulchrum ardebunt. In nocte
sequente et exinde usque ad proces-
sionem, que fit in die pasche ante
matutinas, unus illorum tantum,
magnum eciam cereum paschalem.
Preterea unum mortarium tene-
tur thesaurarius administrare singulis
noctibus per annum coram altari
sancti martini. Et alium10 ante
ianuas ostii chori occidentalis dum
matutinarum completur11 officium.
i SD transpose. 2 SD seruicium.
3 S adds die.
4 D puts unum after chori. 5 SD add cereos.
6 D adds uero. 7 S quod.
8 SD dominicum. 9 SD de
10 SD aliud. n SD expletur.
vii. 9]
DE OFFICIO SUBDECANI
2. Sacristis1 quoque suis ex-
pensas2 tenetur thesaurarius3 exhi-
bere, Campanas regere4, suspensas
in statu congruo conseruare, et
earum usibus necessaria prouidere :
Ornamenta5 ecclesie suis expensis
reficere : Panem uinum aquam et
candelas singulis altaribus ecclesie,
excepto parochiali, administrare :
Incensum, carbones6, stramen, iun-
cum et nattas per totum annum7
comparare ; uidelicet8 in ascensione
domini et pentecoste, In natiuitate9
sancti Johannis baptiste, In As-
sumpcione et Natiuitate beate Marie
[uirginis, Juncum] : 10In festo om
nium sanctorum [et] in natale
domini [et] in purificacione beate
uirginis11 [et] in pascha [stramen] ;
In festo omnium sanctorum nattas12.
2. aSacristas quoque suis ex-
pensisa tenetur [thesaurarius] exhi-
bere ; campanas ecclesie congrue
suspensas in statu congruo obser-
uare, et earum usibus necessaria
prouidere : ornamentab ecclesie suis
expensis reficere : panem uinum
aquam et candelas singulis altaribus
ecclesie administrare, excepto paro
chiali : incensum, carbonesc, iuncum,
mattasd et stramen [prouidere] :
iuncum videlicet0 in hiise festis [vide
licet] in ascensione domini et pen
tecoste et in festo natiuitatis sancti
iohannis baptiste : et in assumpcione
et natiuitate beate marie : stramen
in hisf festiss, in festo omnium
sanctorum et in0 natali domini, eth
purificacione beate marie et in
pascha: mattasdf in festo omnium
sanctorum.
vi.13 (6) [DE OFFICIIS ARCHIDIA-
CONORUM.]
Archidiaconi officiales sunt
DE OFFICIO ARCHIDIACONI1.
Archidiaconi officiales sunt do-
domini episcopi, quorum officium mini episcopi, quorum officium in
in exterioribus administracionibus
consistit.
VII.
(7) [DE OFFICIO SUBDECANI.]
Subdecani officium est si de-
canus defuerit ecclesie uices
exterioribus administracionibus con
sistit.
9. DE OFFICIO SUBDIACONlfJ.
Subdiaconij officium est si de-
canus ecclesie defuerit, uices eius
1 SD Sacristas. 2 SD expensis.
a SD transpose.
4 SD (uero) ecclesie congrue.
s SD add eciam. 6 SD carbonem.
7 D adds ecclesie.
8 SD iuncum uidelicet (S uero) in his festis.
9 SD festo.
w SD stramen in (his) festis (scilicet),
u SD marie.
!2 SD transpose.
13 In S these chapters following are only slightly
divided off, and in D not at all.
a— a H Sacristis, J Sacriste quoque suas ex-
pensas, so S.
b HJ et ornamenta eciam.
c S carbonem. d HJS nattas.
e H istis. f JS istis [videlicet
* H adds scilicet. h S in.
' H ARCHIDIACONORUM.
] HS, J not in title but below, SUBDECANI.
8
SARUM CUSTOMS
[IX.
eius supplere : curam archidia-
conatus in urbe et suburbe1
gerere.
viu. (8) [DE OFFICIO SUCCENTORIS.]
Succentoris officium est uices
cantoris absentis supplere,
scholam cantus per officialem suum
regere.
IX. (9) DE DIGNITATE PERSONARUM
ET CANONICORUM IN ECCLESIA
SARESBERIENSI2.
1. Dignitas decani est, ut nullus
canonicorum uel aliorum clericorum
ecclesie preter eius licenciam se3
minuat, uel a ciuitate recedat per
unam noctem foris4 moram ex certa
sciencia5 facturus. Preterea decano
chorum uel capitulum intranti uel
transitum ibi facienti omnes6 clerici
tenentur assurgere, et chorum ex
parte occidental! intrantes et7 ex-
euntes eidem inclinare.
2. Dignitas item decani est
et omnium canonicorum ut
episcopo in nullo respondeant
nisi in capitulo, et iudicio
tantum capituli pareant. Ha-
bent ^cianij curiam suam in
omnibus prebendis suis, et
dignitatem archidiaconi, ubi-
cunque prebende assignate
fuerint in diocesi episcopatus
Saresburiensis, siue in ecclesiis,
1 SD suburbio.
2 SD DE DIGNITATIBUS PERSONARUM ET CA
NONICORUM, S ECCLESIE SARE'Bien8: D IN ECCLE
SIA SARE'B'IENS.
3 S sibi. i D foras.
5 D consciencia. G SD transpose.
7 SD uel.
supplere ; curam archidiaconatus in
urbe et suburbio gerere.
10. DE OFFICIO SUCCENTORIS.
Succentoris officium est uices
cantons absentis supplere, scolasa
cantus per officialem suum gerere b.
P. i4.
(P- 43)
a S scholam.
HJAS regere.
IX.] DE DIGNITATE PERSONARUM ET CANONICORUM
siue in ' decimis aut2 |_in] terris :
ita quidem ut exigencia3 nulla
omnino in domo4 uel in asisa
uel aliqua5 consuetudine ab
episcopo uel aliquo6 alio fiat in
prebendis eorum. Sed omnes
libertates et7 dignitates ple-
narie ac8 pacifice habent quas
predictus Osmundus episcopus
[ecclesie Sarum] in eisdem pre
bendis habuit cum eas in suo
haberet dominio.
3. Preterea quicunque canoni-
cus prebendam aliquam obtinet,
unciam auri decano, et canonicis
quadraginta solidos uel unius diei
procuracionem caritatis gracia sol-
uere tenetur. % Si quis autem canoni-
corum siue ad dedicacionem ecclesi-
arum sine alias cum episcopo eiusdem
ecclesie fuerit, partem oblacionis sicut
capellanus habebit. Ad hoc eciam
duas paries canonici defuncti in usum
concessi\. episcopus Osmundus cetero-
rum canonicorum et terciam partem
in usum pauperum per unius anni
spacium9. Sepulturam insuper to-
tam cum oblacionibus, que episcopo
missam celebranti in ecclesia Sarum
offeruntur, preter auri medietatem.
Si dominus episcopus eccle-
sias uel capellas prebendarum
dedicauerit, nihil ibi percipi-
unt capellani episcopi, nee
alii, nisi solus canonicus cuius
fuerit prebenda.
4. Preterea si decanus siue
quicunque canonicus per aliquam
i SD uel. 2 D ue] 3 SD transpose.
4 SD dono. 5 SD add alia. 6 SDaquolibet.
7 SD add omnes. 8 D et.
9 — 9 This is a quotation from S. Osmund's
Foundation Charter. The first sentence also ap
pears in an altered form in his Institution Charter.
F.
10
SARUM CUSTOMS [X.
prebendarum transitum fecerit, de
iure et dignitate sua debet ei hospi-
cium a canonico, cuius fuerit pre-
benda, per unam noctem honorifice
exhiberi, siue fuerit canonicus pre-
sens siue non1. Et si culpa ipsius
canonici uel seruientis sui in hos-
pitem2, sicut decet, non fuerit3
admissus, illius noctis expense ca
nonico, super hoc conquerenti, de
prebenda ipsa iudicio capituli in
integrum restituentur. Per ali-
quamf4 quoque noctem siue alias,
si racionabilis causa exigent, in
fratrem et canonicum hospitalitatis
graciam tenebitur exercere5; et, si
necessitas euidens appareat, equos
eidem usque Sarum administrabit.
X. (lo) DE RESIDENCIA PERSONARUM
ET CANON ICORUM ET ALIIS
CONSUETUDINIBUS LECCLESIE
SARUMj.
i. Decanus, Cantor, Can-
cellarius, Thesaurarius resi-
dentes sint in ecclesia Sarum
assidue6, remota omni excusa-
cionis specie. Archidiaconi
cum tali moderamine officium
archidiaconatus implent7 ut
duo ^empeFj ex eis residen-
ciam faciant in ecclesia LSa-
runij, nisi necessaria et
euidens causa possit eos
excusare.
1 D absens. 2 SD hospitio.
3 D fuit. * SD aliam.
5 D exegerit, et canonico hospitalitatis graciam
tenebitur prebenda impendere.
6 SD transpose. " SD impleant.
X.] DE RESIDENCIA PERSONARUM ET CANONICORUM II
2. Canonicos jierOj nichil
potest excusare, quin et ipsi
residentes sint1 in ecclesia
[Sarum], nisi causa scholarum
et seruicii2 domini regis ; qui
unum habere potest in capella
sua et archiepiscopus unum
et episcopus tres. Uerum
tamen, si necesse habuerit3
canonicus pro communi utili-
tate ecclesie et4 prebende sue,
et hoc fuerit in manifesto,
poterit per anni terciam par-
tem abesse.
Quando uero aliquis con-
stituitur canonicus, debet
coram fratribus iurare, pre-
sente euangelio, se dignitates
et5 consuetudines Sarum
ecclesie inuiolabiliter obser-
uaturum.
3. Defuncto autem canonico,
omnes exitus et obuenciones pre
bende sue tocius termini infra quern
decedit ei6 debentur : Reditus quo
que termini proxtmi7 sequentis et
obuenciones prime diei illius ter
mini.
Sunt autem quatuor termini,
scilicet festum saricti michaelis,
natale domini, pascha, [et] natiuitas
sancti iohannis baptiste.
Preterea, elapso termino infra
quern decedit, terciam partem tocius
prebende per annum sequentem
percipit. Ex ilia tamen tercia parte
uicario prebende tocius anni sequen
tis debentur stipendia. Residuum
1 D transposes.
2 SD seruicium and so too the text originally.
3 D fuerit. * SD uel.
5 D adds approbatas. b D eidem.
7 D proximo.
12 SARUM CUSTOMS [XII.
uero in usum1 pauperum uel alias
pro disposicione2 defuncti eroga-
tur.
Preterea, canonico3 defuncto,
statutum est triginta dierum in
conuentu obsequium4 fieri, et5 tri-
gintale separatim unumquemque
celebrare presbiterorum. Reliquos
uero, cuiuscunque ordinis sint, se
paratim psalteria cantare uiginti4,
et ab unoquoque in ebdomada sua
priuatim anniuersarium celebrari6.
XI. (ll) DE PENA7 DELINQUENCIUM.
Seniores obsecrandi sunt
ut fratres ; uerum tamen si
cotidiano sacrificio uel horis
canonicis, si non8 racionabili
causa, sepius defuerint, et a
decano correpti hoc non e-
mendauerint, in capitulo
coram decano et fratribus
prostrati debent3 ueniam reci-
pere. Si uero de inobediencia
et rebellione uel alio notorio
deprehensi fuerint, debent de
stallo degradari et ad ostium9
post decanum uel in choro
ultimi puerorum secundum
quantitatem delicti peniten-
ciam agere. Quod si hanc
disciplinam neglexerint et in-
corrigibiles apparuerint, seue-
riori10 subiaceant ulcioni.
1 S usus.
3 SD transpose.
4 D transposes.
2 D dispensione.
5 D adds in.
6 D celebrare.
7 D PENITENCIA.
8 SD sine.
" D adds chori.
10 S seruiori.
XII. I
DE STALLIS PERSONARUM IN CHORO
XII. (l2) DE STALLIS PERSONARUM I. DE ORDINACIONE CHORI SARUM°.
IN CHORO ECCLESIE SARUM*.
1. Quatuor principalium per-
sonarum stalla chori [ecclesie] Sarum
sunt terminalia. In introitu chori
a parte occidentali a dextris est
stallum2 decani, a sinistris Cantoris :
A parte orientali in dextra parte
chori est stallum2 Cancellarii, Ex
opposite Thesaurarii, Proximus de
cani stallo3 in choro archidiaconus
Dorcestrie4, deinde subdecanus :
proximus cancellario archidiaconus
Wildesyrie5. In medio autem stant
canonici dignitatibus proximiores6';
deinde vicarii, presbyteri, et pauci
Diaconi admodum7 qui etate et mo-
ribus exigentibus in superiore gradu
tollerantur ex dispensacione.
Canton proximus stat in choro
archidiaconus Berkesyre8. Deinde
succentor : proximus Thesaurario9
archidiaconus Wiltesyrie10, deinde
ceteri canonici et clerici modo
predicto ordinantur.
\
2. In secunda forma priores
nhabeantur iuniores11 canonici: de
inde diaconi: postea ceteri pueri12.
In prima forma priores habentur
canonici pueri : deinde ceteri pueri
secundum etatis exigenciam.
1. Ina superiore gradu quatuor0
principalium personarum stalla chori
suntx Sarum0 terminalia ; scilicet b in
introitu chori ex parte occidentali a
dextris est stallum decani, [et] a
sinistris cantoris : ex parte orientali
in dextra parte chori est c stallum
cancellarii; ex opposite thesaurariic.
Proximus decano stat in choro
archidiaconus dorcetied : deinde
subdiaconusf6: proximus f cancella-
rios archidiaconus Wiltonensish: in
medio autem0 stant canonesi digni
tatibus proximiores, deinde vicarii
presbyteri et pauci admodum diaconi
qui etate et moribus exigentibus in
superiori [gradu] tollerantur ex
dispensacione. Cantorik proximus
in choro statx archidiaconus Berkis-
shyre1 deinde succentor; proximus
thesaurario aliusm archidiaconus
Wiltonensis11: deinde ceteri0 canon
ici et clerici modo predicto ordinan
tur.
2. In secunda forma priores
habentur iuniores P canonici : deinde
diaconi : postea ceteri clerici.
In prima forma priores habentur
puerix canonici : deinde ceteri pueri
secundum etatis exigenciam.
P. 14.
1 D DE CHORO, SB DE CHORI ORDINACIONE.
2 SD transpose.
3 SB decano stat, D Proximo decano stat (over
erasure).
* S Dorsete, BD Dorsetie.
5 SDB Wiltesirie. 6 D proimiores.
7 SDB transpose.
8 S Berchesir', BD Berkesirie.
9 SDB add alius.
1° SD Wiltescire, B Wiltesire.
11 — u B habentur minores. 12 B clerici.
a S begins Imprimis.
b HA uidelicet.
c— c cancellarius...thesaurarius .
<i J Dorchestur. « HS subdecanus.
f J proxima. g J cancellarii.
i' H Wiltschyre, S Wiltechirie, J Wyltyschyre.
' HSJ canonici.
k JA Cantoris, then new sentence.
1 HJ Barkschyre, S Berkchirie.
m S alter.
n H Wiltschyre, J Wylteschyre, S Wiltechyre.
0 HJ alii canonici Deinde ceteri canonici.
P SJ minores, A pueri.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XIII. 2
XIII. (13) DE INGRESSU ET EGRESSU
CLERICORUM1.
Chorum intrantes clerici ita
ordinate se habeant2, ut si ex parte
oriental! intrauerint, ad gradum
[chori] se ad altare inclinent ; postea
ad episcopum, si presens fuerit. Si
uero ex parte occidental! ingressi
fuerint, primo ad altare se inclinent3,
deinde ad decanum. Eodem mo-
deramine chorum exeant.
[lla. DE ORDINACIONE CHORI
IN ECCLESIIS CONUENTUALIBUS
UELb PAROCHIALIBUSC.
dln superiori gradu duoe princi-
palium personarum stalla chori sunt
terminaliad; scilicet in introitu chori
ex parte occidentali a dextris est
stallum excellencioris persone ipsius
ecclesie, uice decani f: et a sinistris
secundarie persone0, uice cantoris :
deinde ex partex dextera stents
presbiteri et alii clerici, qui etate
et moribus exigentibus in superiori
gradu tollerantur ex dispensacioneh.
Juxta illos uero ex parte orientali
stent ceteri clerici iuniores1, et
dicuntur clerici de secunda forma.
Pueri uero si habeantur in area sint
stantes et dicuntur0 clerici de primak
forma. Simili modo ordinantur
clerici ex1 alia parte chori.]
p. 16.
2m. DE INGRESSU CLERICORUM IN
CHORUM ET EORUM EGRESSU.
Chorum intrantes clerici ita or
dinate se habeant, ut si ex parte
orientali intrauerint, ad gradum se
ad altare inclinent ; postea ad epis
copum si presens fuerit. Si uero
ex parte occidentali ingressi fuerint,
primo se ad altare inclinent, deinde
ad decanum. Eodem moderamine
chorum exeant.
1 SDB DE INGRESSU CLERICORUM IN CHORUM
ET EGRESSU.
2 B habebant, SD transpose.
3 D inclinet se.
a Chap, ii is not in C. The text is from H.
b S ET.
c A has ECCLESIE CONUENTUALIS UEL PARO-
CHIALIS.
d— d S In ecclesiis uero conuentualibus uel
parochialibus duo principalia stalla chori sunt
terminalia in superiore gradu.
e A duorum. f J diaconi.
8 SA stant. h S disposicione.
' J minores. k A secunda.
1 S in. m This chapter is only in C.
XIV.] QUANDO CHORUM INTRARE LICET 15
XIV. (14) QUANDO CHORUM INTRARE
LICET AD SINGULAS HORAS1.
1. Chorum intrare possunt (P. 42.)
clerici ad matutinas et ad omnes
horas, que in incepcione ymnos
officii2 habent, donee ymnus termi-
netur3. Ad uesperas uero usque ad
tercium uel quartum uersum4 primi
psalmi, ret"1 ad completorium simili-
ter, illi scilicet qui uesperis inter-
sunt5 precedentibus : alias autem6
ad completorium et ad uigilias7
mortuorum intrare nullo modo
possunt. In quadragesima tamen,
ad completorium intrare possunt
quomodo ad uesperas in alio tern-
pore. Ad uigiliam mortuorum et8
collacionem quolibet tempore.
2. Ad missam uero ingredi
licet usque ad primam collectam.
Ad alias uero horas9 que sine
interuallo missam habent10, nulli
intrare licet nisi LhiiSj qui misse
interfuerint. In quadragesima ta
men, in diebus ferialibus quando
de feria agitur, ad uesperas intrare
possunt hii qui horis diei inter
fuerint11, etinfestis nouem leccionum
quamuis omnino nullef hore diei
prius interfuerint. Quilibet12 autem
processionem13 tocius anni interesse
possunt, licet nulli hore diei Lprece-
dentis14j interfuerint.
1 D QUANDO ET QUIBUS HORIS INTRARE POTB-
RUNT.
D adds sui and BSD transpose.
S terminatur. * SD transpose.
D interfuerint. • 6 S uero.
B uigiliam. 8 SDB add ad.
B omits. 10 SD sequuntur.
11 SD add licet misse non interfuerint.
12 D Cuilibet. w SDB processioni.
14 SB precedenti, D omits.
i6
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XVI. 12
XV. (15) DE TRANSITU CLERICORUM
AB UNA PARTE CHORI IN OP-
POSITAM.
Preterea si quis clericus ab una
parte ^horij in oppositam transient,
in eundo et redeundo ad altare se
inclinet. Intrantes quoque clerici
in locis suis ita ordinate1 se recipiant,
ne foras2! inordinate transileant :
item eciam exeuntes obseruent.
[Clerici autem omnes in choro
se ita ordinate gerant, ut nullus cum
alio de rebus secularibus colloquium
inter se habeant, sed habeant corda
sua atque uota ad laudes dei per-
fecta, seruicium dei dicendo perfecte
atque auscultando : unde beatus
beda testatur dicens : — ].
In choro [uel in ecclesia] nullum
fiat murmur a clericis [neque a
laicis] : nulla habeantur rinter eos"1
colloquia nisi necessaria, [ad laudem
dei pertinencia].
XVI. (l6) DE STACIONE IN CHORO
FACIENDA1 JN/ SINGULIS HO-
RIS.
i. Preterea superioris gradus
clerici ad omnes uesperas principa-
les per annum stare tenentur in
choro continue, nisi dum uersus
responsorii dicitur, quando respon-
sorium habeatur4 : secunde uero
forme clerici eodem modo se
habeant5, ut uidelicet semper stent,
nisi dum uersus responsorii cante-
tur6, quod dicitur ad gradum
3a. DE TRANSITU CLERICORUM AB
UNA PARTE CHORI IN OPPOSI
TAM.
Preterea si quis clericus ab una
parte chori in oppositam [ ] in
eundo et redeundo ad altare se
inclinentf. Intrantes quoque clerici
in locis suis ita ordinate se recipiant,
ne formulas inordinate transiliant.
Idem etiam exeuntes obseruant.
In choro nullum fiat murmur a
clericis : nulla habeantur colloquia
nisi . . .'
P. 2.
I2C. DE STACIONE FACIENDA IN
CHORO PER SINGULAS HORAS
SECUNDUM USUM SARUM EC-
CLESIE°.
i. Clerici de superiore gradu
ad uesperas de die per totum
annum stare tenentur in choro con
tinue, nisi dum uersus responsorii
caniturd, quando e responsorium
habetur : clerici uero de secunda
forma semper0 sint stantes, nisi
dum uersus responsorii canitur
quodf dicitur ad gradum chori.
Pueri uero sine omni excepcione ad
1 D transposes.
:i B omits.
•< SDB habetur.
6 SDB canitur.
2 BSD formas.
5 D habent.
» This chapter is only in C.
b The MS. breaks off and goes to chap. 4 DE
OFFICIIS PERSONARUM, SCC p. 2.
e R begins here. d SJ R dicitur.
e J cum. f J cum, R quando dicitur #.
XVI. 12]
DE STACIONE IN CHORO FACIENDA
[chori]. Pueri uero sine1 excep-
cione ad uesperas stare tenenttir
continue, nisi in ebdomada pasche :
tune enim ad uesperas sedere de-
bent, dum uersus gradalis et jiersuSj
[de] Alleluya cantetur2.
Ad completorium uero omnes
indifferenter clerici per totam illam
horam stare tenentur, [nisi quando
preces fiant cum prostracionibus].
Ad matutinas similiter3 per totum
tempus, nisi dum lecciones legantur4
et responsoria cum ^uiSj uersibus
cantentur5.
2. Ex dispensacione tamen6 cle
rici de7 superiore gradu et de secun-
da forma ex utraque parte chori Lal-
ternis uicibuSj in psalmodiis8 sedere
possunt, quandocunque Lad matuti-
naSj nocturnum dicitur. Et preterea
in omnibus festis trium leccionum,
que sunt9 cum nouem psalmis [et
nouem antiphonis] ; ita tamen quod
quando aliquis ad unum psalmum
sedeat10, [non psallet sed] ei proxi-
mus interim stando psallet11.
3. Ad primam uero et ad
ceteras horas omnes uniformiter
tenentur12 stare;
uesperas stare tenentur continue,
nisi in ebdomada pasche : tune
enim ad uesperas sedere debent una
cum toto choro dum uersus gradalis a
etb Alleluya canta[n]tur.
Ad completorium omnes0 clerici
uniformiter per totam illam horam
continue0 stare tenentur per totum
annum, nisi quando c fiunt preces in
prostracione.
Ad matutinas [uero] stare tenen
tur omnes clerici per totum tempus
nisi dum lecciones legunturd et
responsoria cum suis uersibus can-
tantur. Omnes etiam6 benedic-
ciones [ad matutinas] per totum
annum dicuntur a sacerdote interim
sedente, nisi tantum prima quarta
et septima [leccio] : tamen in die
natalis domini tres ultime benedic-
ciones stando dicuntur.
2. Ex dispensacione tamen cle
rici de superiori gradu et de secun-
da forma ex utraque parte alternis
uicibus sedere possuntx in psalmodia
quandocunque ad matutinas noc-
turnusx dicitur : et in omnibus festis
trium leccionum, que fiunt cum
nouem psalmis : ita tamen quod
quando0 aliquis ad unum psalmum
sede[a]t, ei proximus interim stando
psallat.
Ad laudes sicut ad completorium.
3. Ad primam et ad [omnes]
alias horas omnes clerici uniformiterx
stare tenentur sicut ad completorium.
DB add omni.
DB cantatur, S cantantur.
: SDB transpose.
SDB cantantur.
B dum.
SDB fiunt.
11 SD psallat.
* SDB leguntur.
6 D transposes.
8 SDB psalmodia.
10 SD sedet.
12 D transposes.
J gradale. b HJS add uersus de.
HJS dum. d J legantur.
R autem, J omits.
F.
i8
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XVI. 12
similiter ad missam per totum
tempus : nisi [ad primam dum Mar-
tilogium legatur et ad missam] dum
lecciones aut epistola legantur1 et
Gradale et Alleluya et Tractus cum
suis uersibus cantentur2. In dupli-
cibus uero festis3 omnes stare de-
bent4 dum a choro Alleluya cante-
tur5.
Pueri uero semper stantes sint
ad missam choro canente.
Rectores uero chori cum duo
tantum habentur sequuntur per
omnia regulam clericorum de se-
cunda forma ad uesperas et ad
matutinas et6 ad missam : rnisi quod
semper dum Alleluya canit chorus7
stare tenentur et in incepcionibus8
cantuum ad missam ad altare se
conuertant9. In duplici uero festo
omnes rectores10 gestum chori11 per
omnia imitantur12.
(P. 51.)
aDe stacione et sessione faciendab
ad uesperas et ad matutinas de
Sancta Maria, quando non fit ple
num seruicium de ea, et in seruicioc
mortuorum, scilicet [ad] Placebo et
Dirige, require d in dominica prima
aduentus domini.
Ad missam autem omnes clerici
stare tenentur, nisi dum lecciones
uel epistola6 leguntur, Gradale alle-
luya et tractus cum suis uersibus
cantentur f. In omnibus uero du-
plicibusx festis stare debent omnes
clerici, dum a choro alleluya canta-
tur, [et ad uesperas in die pasche
cum tribus diebus sequentibus] s.
Pueri uero semper sint stantes ad
missam, choro canente.
Rectores uero chori, cum duoh
tantum habentur, sequuntur per
omnia regulam clericorum de se-
cunda forma tarn ad uesperas quam
ad° matutinas et ad missam : nisi
quod semper dum chorus alleluya
canit, stare tenentur: et in incep-
cione1 cantuum ad missam [ad]
altare se conuertuntk: [In duplicibus
festis omnes rectores chori gestum
chori per omnia imitentur] \
4. Post primam uero in capitulo
stare tenentur omnes clerici dum
leccio de Martilogio legatur m et
abhinc usque post benediccionem
super leccionem que legitur statim
post ultimam oracionem : interim
ueron sedeant omnes clerici.
SDB uel epistole leguntur.
SDB cantantur.
SDB duplici tamen festo.
SDB transpose.
SDB canitur and S transposes.
SD ut. 7 DB transposes.
SD mcepcione. » SDB conuertunt.
10 SDB add chori. " D clericorum.
12 SDB imitentur.
a HJ have first sentence in red, C adds heading
DE STACIONE ET SESSIONE.
b H faciendis. c S seruiciis.
d R quere. The reference is probably to the
Breviary. • HS epistole.
f H cantantur. g from HJS.
h C repeats cum duo.
> HJRS incepcionibus.
k J conuertent, R conuertant.
i from HJ. «> J legitur.
» SR enim.
XVII. 13] DE CONVERSIONE CHORI AD ALTARE FACIENDA 19
XVII (17). DE CONVERSIONE CHORI
AD ALTARE FACIENDA.
i. Conuersi autem ad altare
stare tenentur clerici ad uesperas,
ex quo dicitur Deus in adiutorium,
quousque incipiatur prima antiphona
super psalmos.
2. Simili [quoque] la modo se
gerent in incepcione cuiuslibet hore
et quociens[cunque] dicitur Gloria
patri. In responsoriis uero can-
tandis generaliter obsemetur1, quod
semper is uel hii, qui responsorium2
cantent, ab incepcione ipsius re-
sponsorii3 quousque uersus cum
Gloria patri (si Gloria habetur)
cantetur4. Chorus quoque in ipsa
incepcione responsorii ad altare se
conuertat5 quousque chorus ipse6
cantet. Similiter7 obseruetur8 in
""omnibus"1 capitulis Let collectiSj
dicendis, et in fine omnium ymno-
rum et in omnibus uersiculis et post
[psalmum] Magnificat et Benedictus
et Nunc dimittis ex quo dicitur
13. DE CONVERSIONE CHORI AD
ALTARE PER SINGULAS HORAS.
1. Conuersi autem0 ad altare
tenentur stare* omnes0 clerici in
choro ad uesperas, ex quo dicitur
Deus in adiutorinm quousque inci
piatur prima antiphona super psalm
um a. {Clericus uero qui antipho-
nam incipitadchorumstat conuersus,
et postquam incepit antiphonam
non statim uertat se ad altare
inclinando caput, set expectet quo
usque uersus illius psalmi ultimum
dicitur. Et istud obseruandum est
per totum annum in incepcione
omni rectorum in quolibet gradu
clericorum in conuersione et in-
clinacione, a quocunque antiphona
incipiatur. }b
2. Similiter etc in incepcione
cuiuslibet [hore] et quando[cunque]
dicitur Gloria pairi, {omnes clerici
stent conuersi} b. In cantandis uero
responsoriis* generaliter obseruetur
quod semperd [hijist uel hii, qui
uersum responsorii cantant, ab in
cepcione ipsius responsorii esint
stantes6 conuersi ad altare quousque
uersus cum Gloria patri (si Gloria
habe[a]tur) percantetur. Chorus
quoque0 f in ipsius responsoriix in
cepcione se ad altarex conuertat %
quousque [ipse] chorus cantet.
Similiterh obseruetur1 in omnibus
capitulis et collectis dicendis et in
fine omnium ymnorum et in omni
bus uersiculis : obseruetur et[iam]
ia S transposes. l SD obseruatur.
2 SD uersum cantant. 3 D adds stent.
4 SDB percantetur, D adds stare debent.
5 SDB conuertit. 6 D transposes.
7 DB Simile. 8 SDB obseruatur.
se ha
JHS psalmos. b not in JRHSA.
JR Simili quoque se habeant, SH Simili modo
ibeant.
H scilicet.
JHS stare tenentur, and invert order.
H uero.
HR Simile.
B JH conuertet.
1 HJ obseruatur.
20
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XVII. 13
Gloria patri quousque totum ser-
uicium expleatur1.
3. Simile quoque obseruetur2
post ultimum uersum ultimi psalmi
cuiuslibet hore, quod scilicet semper
conuersus chorus sit3 ad altare
quousque responsorium incipietur
(si responsorium habeatur)4 uel
dicatur capitulum5.
4. Similiter fit in laudibus. Ad
altare ad matutinas5 stet6 chorus
conuersus in inicio quousque ulti
mo reincipiatur Inuitatorium et in
singulis Nocturnis post ultimum
uersum psalmi quousque inchoentur
lecciones7. Ad pronunciacionem
autem cuiuslibet euangelii, ad ipsum
lectorem se8 conuertat9 chorus, dum
uerba euangelii dicuntur. In incep-
cione etiam Te deum laudamus
similiter donee chorus cantet et
cum10 ultimus uersus [de Te Deum~\
cantetur11. Quando uero Te deum 12
non dicitur, sed nonum responso-
post Magnificat et Nunc Dimittis et
Benedictus* ex quo Gloria patri*
dicitur quousque totum seruicium
illius0 hore0 expleatur.
3. Similis quoque modus b ob
seruetur post ultimum uersum ultimi
psalmi cuiuslibet hore, quod* scilicet
chorus semper sit conuersus ad
altare quousque responsorium inci-
piatur (si responsorium habeatur0)
uel capitulum dicatur.
{Sacerdos uero dicendo capitu
lum nee stallum nee habitum mutet
sed dicendo ad altare se uertat
ministerio pueri in capa nigra
librum cum lumine deferentis : et
hoc semper obseruetur ad omnes
uesperas et ad matutinas principales
et in festis quoscienscunquef capi
tulum dicitur ad easdem et in festis
dupplicibus excepto quod puer in
superpelliceo cum lumine defert.}d
4. eln laudibus uero net de
conuersione ut supra ad uesperas.6
Ad matutinas statf chorus ad altare
conuersus in inicio, quousque ultimo
reincipiatur s inuitatorium, et in
singulis neupmish post ultimum
uersum psalmix ultimi quousque
inchoetur lectio. Ad pronunciacio
nem euangelii1 ad ipsum lectorem
stet chorus conuersus, dum uerba
euangelii dicuntur k scilicet1 quous
que dicitur Et reliqua. In incepcione
autem Te deum laudamus0 stet
chorus ad altarex conuersus donee
chorus [psalmum] cantet et dum
D impleatur, S expleatur. 2 BD obseruatur.
SD transpose the order of words.
SDB incipiatur. ..habetur.
SDB transpose. 6 SDB stat.
SB inchoetur, D incipiatur, SDB leccio.
B si. 9 D conuertit. 10 SDB dum.
SDB canitur. « SDB add laudamus.
R has U . b HS Simili quoque modo.
H habetur. d not in JRHSA.
-e JRHSA Similiter fiat in laudibus.
JH stet. 8 R incipiatur.
JRHS nocturnis.
J pronunciandum euangelium.
H leguntur. 1 SRH uidelicet.
XVII. 13] DE CONVERSIONE CHORI AD ALTARE FACIENDA 21
rium repetitur, tune ad altare chorus
se conuertat1 quousque incipiatur
antiphona super psalmos [in laudi-
bus] ut supradictum est. In ceteris
autem horis per totam horam pre-
dicto modo se habeat2 chorus post
ultimum uersum ultimi psalmi.
5. Ad missam predictus gestus3
attenditur, dum Gloria in excelsis
inchoetur4, quousque chorus cantet,
et in eodem ymno ad hec uerba
Adoramus te, et hec Suscipe depre-
cacionem nostram, et in fine eiusdem
cum dicitur Jesu Christe* usque ad
epistolam uel leccionem. Item in
fine Gradalis uel Alleluya uel Trac-
tus uel prose, ""chorus"1 ad altare se
inclinet, antequam ad lectorem
euangelii6 se conuertat : et ad7
Gloria tibi domine semper ad altare
se conuertat, signo crucis se signans.
Quod ter ad missam puplice obser-
uetur8, scilicet ad9 Gloria in excelsis™
quando dicitur In gloria dei patris ;
et11 post Sanctus cum dicitur Bene-
dictus qui uenit12.
Item ad incepcionem Credo in
unum [deum\ quousque chorus cantet
et interim ter in una conuersione ad
altare se inclinet [chorus] scilicet,
1 BD conuertit. 2 SD habet.
3 SB transpose, D obseruatur.
4 SDB inchoatur.
5 D adds cum Sancto Spiritu.
0 D ipsum. 7 D cum dicitur.
8 SDB obseruatur. u SD in, B et ad.
x° S adds Deo. " SD add hie, B et hie et.
12 SDB add in nomine Domini.
ultimus uersus canitur. Quando
uero Te deum non dicitur, sed
nonum responsorium repetitur, tune
ad altarex conuertat a se chorus
quousque incipiatur primax antipho
na super laudes. In ceteris autem
horis per totam horam predicto
modo sex habeat b chorus post ulti
mum uersum psalmix ultimi.
5. Ad missam predictus gestus
attenditur, dum Gloria in excelsis
inchoatur0, quousque chorus cantetd,
et° in eodem ymno ad hec uerba
Adoramus te, et ad hec uerba0
Suscipe deprecacionem nostram ^ et
in fine eiusdem cum dicitur lesu
Christe usque [ad] epistolam uel
leccionem : et° in fine Gradalis uel
Alleluya uel tractus uel sequencie
[uel prose], chorus ad altare se
inclinet, antequam ad lectorem
[Euangelii] se conuertat.
Sit autem chorus conuersus ad
ipsum lectorem continue dum euan-
gelium legitur, ita [tamen] quod ad
Gloria tibi domine semper ad altare
sex conuertat [chorus], crucisx signo
se signans : quod ter ad missam
publicex obseruatur ; scilicet ad
Gloria in excelsis cum dicitur In
gloria dei patris ; et hie cum dicitur
Gloria tibi domine et post Sanctus
cum dicitur Benedictus qui uenit° {in
nomine dotnini}*.
Item ad incepcionem f Credo in
unum [deum] stetx chorusx ad altare
conuersus, quousque ipse chorus
a J conuertet.
c R inchoetur.
* not in R.
i> S habeant.
(1 R cantat.
1 R ab incepciom
22
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XVIII. 14
dum dicitur hec clausula, Et incar-
natus est de spiritu sancto } : Et homo
factus est': Crucifix us eciam pro
nobis sub Poncioz ': et in fine cum4
dicitur Et uitam ueuturi* seculi
Amen [chorus ad altare se cornier-
tat], abhinc retiairT quousque in-
choetur offerenda, et post offeren-
dam quousque totum compleatur
officium misse : hunc gestum chorus
imitetur6 omni festo per annum.
XVIII (l8). DE PROSTRACIONE IN
CHORO FACIENDA7.
i. In ferialibus diebus [per
annum] quando ad horas preces
dicuntur, in prostracione chorus se
habet8 ad omnes horas dum {pre
ces dicuntur}9, ex quo inchoetur10
Kyrieleyson quousque dicitur11 Per
dominum nostrum post collectam12.
Solus [uero | sacerdos a prostracione
se erigit cum dicitur Exurge domine
radiuua \nos\-
Ad matutinas [tamen] dum
dicitur oracio dominica13 ante lec-
ciones14 [chorus in prostracione se
habeat] quousque dicatur Et ne
nos™.
cantet et interim in una conuersione
ad altare terx se inclinet, scilicet
cum dicitur hec clausula, Et incar-
natus {est de spiritu sancto^ natus° ex
Maria uirgine}*. Secundo, Et
homo {factus est}3: Tercio, Cruri-
fixus eciam {pro nobis sub Poncio
pilato}*. Et in fine cum dicitur,
Et uitam futuri^ {seculi Amen}*,
quousque inchoetur offerenda0, et
post offerendamc quousque totum
seruicium misse impleaturd: hunc
gestum chorus imitetur omni festo
per annum.
14. DE PROSTRACIONE FACIENDA
IN CHORO PER SINGULAS HORAS.
i. In ferialibus diebus quando
ad horas precesx feriales dicuntur,
tune prosternant se, omnes0 clerici
ad omnes horas0 et ad completorium
dum preces dicuntur, ex quo incho-
ature primum Kyrieleyson quousque
dicitur Per dominum nostrum \Iesum
Christuni\ post oracionem : tune
solus sacerdos se° erigat a prostra
cione cum dicitur Exurge domine
adiuua nos. {Ad completorium
uero non erigit se chorus a prostra
cione ante quam finiatur oratio post
psalmum Ad te leuaui.y Ad matu
tinas sprostratus tenetur esse chorus
cum dicitur Pater noster ante lec-
ciones omni die per annum quando
de feria agitur nisi in paschali
tempore, quousque B dicitur Et ne
1 SDB add Ex maria (uirgine).
2 S es. 3 SDB add Pilato.
* B dum. 5 BD futuri.
6 BD imitatur.
7 D DE PROSTKACIONE CHORI.
8 S habeat. '•> SDB but not H.
1° SB inchoatur. u SDB dicatur.
12 SDB oracionem. S Post oracionem uero solus.
l:f SB dominicalis. " SD leccionem.
D adds viducas.
S omits. b HS uenturi.
JS offertorium.
HSJR compleaturx totum officium misse.
R incipiatur. f not in JRHS.
— e J RHS uero dum dicitur, Pater noster ante
lecciones, prostraciox fiat a toto choro quousque.
XVIII. 14] DE PROSTRACIONE IN CIIORO FACIENDA
2. In laudibus sicut ad uesperas.
Ad missam [uero] quamlibet, que
de feria dicitur extra tempus1 pas-
chale post Sanctus* usque Per omnia
[seculd] ranten Agnus del. Preterea
in quadragesima in incepcione
cuiuslibet hore fit genufleccio3.
Prostratus4 debet esse chorus in
omni feria5 quando de feria6 agitur
extra paschale tempus, [et] in uigilia
mortuorum [in prostracione se cho
rus habeat] ad Placebo ex quo7
Kyrieleyson donee ultima oracio
dicatur : ad Dirige dum oracio
dominicalis8 dicitur ante lecciones9
[quousque dicitur Et ne nos\. Post
Benedictus ^uoquCj eodem modo
quo post Magnificat ad Placebo.
nos, {et nisi quando exposicio
euangelii ad matutinas dicitur} a.
Nunquam enim° dicitur Pater noster
uel aliqua alia0 oracio sedendo ad
uesperas nee ad matutinas neque
ad missam, sed semper stando uel
prosternendo, tarn a sacerdotex quam
a toto choro per totum0 annum
secundum usum Sarum ecclesie.
2. In laudibus prosternant se
clerici dum preces feriales dicuntur,
usque postb primam collectam :
similiter fiatx ad uesperas. Ad
quamlibetx missam, quec de feria
dicitur extra tempus pasch[al]e, fiat
prostracio {a toto choro} d statim
post Sanctus usque Pax domini,
{licet Sanctus finiatur ante eletiaci-
onem corporis Christi. Ministri
tamen circa altare non genuflectent
sed quilibet in suo gradu stet}d.
Preterea in quadragesima efiat
genuflexio in incepcione matuti-
narum laudum uesperarum comple-
torii et cuiuslibet hore dieie quando
de feria agitur f usque ad cenam
domini. Prostratus eciam debet
essex chorus in omni feria quando
de feria agitur0 extra tempus pas
chale s, [et] in uigiliis mortuorum
trium leccionum : eciam0 ad Place
bo, ex quo dicitur [primum] Kyrie
leyson donee ultima oraciox dicatur :
Ad Dirige [uero] dum dicitur Pater
noster ante lecciones, fiat [eciam]
prostracio a toto choro donee h
dicitur Et ne nos. Post psalmum
[uero] Benedictus eodem modo quo
post psalmum0 Magnificat 'ad Placebo.
SDB transpose.
D genuflexo.
B feriali.
SBD add dicitur.
BD leccionem.
* B Benedictus. • not in JRHS. b HS ad.
* SDB add eciam. c J quando. a not in JRHSA.
6 BD feriali. e — e HJRS in incepcione cuiuslibet hore fiat
8 DB dominica. genuflexio. f HJ R dicitur.
B SRpasche. '' HSJR quousque.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XIX. 46
XIX (19). DE HABITU CHORI PER
TOTUM ANNUM.
i. Preterea sciendum | est | quod
omnes clerici indifferenter nigris
utuntur capis per totum annum [in
chore], nisi in illis festis1 duplicibus
que ex propria sua solempnitate
processionem habeant2 [sibi] adiunc-
tam, uel in aliis3 festis duplicibus
que diebus fiunt dominicis : tune
enim omnes capis utuntur sericis4
ad processionem et ad missam.
(P. s.)
2. Item in uigilia pasche quan-
do inchoetur5 [ad missam] Gloria
in excelsiS) facta genuflexion e clerici
{Preterea ab incepcione in feriis
O sapiencia usque ad uigiliam
natalis domini non fiant prostra-
ciones in obsequiis mortuorum ad
placebo nee ad dirige quando expo-
sicio euangelii ad matutinas de die
habetur.}a
P- 33-
46 b. DE HABITU CLERICORUM IN°
CHORO° SARUM PER TOTUM ANNUM.
1. Omnes clerici indifferenter
nigris utuntur capis super superpelli-
cias per totum annum in choro et
in capitulo, nisi in illis dupplicibus
festis que ex propriax sua solempni
tate processionem habent adiunc-
tam, ut in die natiuitatis domini,
Epyphanie, Purificacionis beate
Marie : Die[sc] pasche, Dies ascen-
cionis domini : Die0 pentecostes,
festum0 sancte trinitatis, festum0
de corpore Christi, festum0 Reli-
quiarum : assumpcionis [beate
Marie] et natiuitatis beate Marie :
festum0 omnium sanctorum et dedi-
cacionis ecclesie et festum0 loci : Et
in aliis eciam0 festis dupplicibus
que in dominicis fiunt* diebus d:
tune enim omnes [clerici] utunturx
capis sericis ad processionem et
ad missam usque ad Agnus del
[tantum] {et donee pax per totum
chorum data fuerit}6.
2. Item0 in uigilia pasche
quando f Gloria in excehis inchoatur
facta [itaque] genuflexione clerici
1 BD transpose. * SBD habent.
3 SB add eciam. « SBD transpose.
5 SDB inchoatur and transpose.
not in JRHSA.
This chapter and the following come after
chapter 15 in S.
S die...festo and so on, in the ablative.
R contingunt in dominicis.
not in JRS. f SJ cum.
xix. 46]
DE HABITU CHORT PER TOTUM ANNUM
deponant capas nigras, et in super-
pelliceis apparent1: et exinde per
totam ebdomadam2 et eciam [in]
octaua die superpelliceis utuntur3.
Simile quoque seruetur4 in
uigilia pentecostes et per [totam]
septimanam.
In omni eciam5 duplici festo a
pascha usque ad festum sancti
Michaelis semper in superpelliceis
appareant in choro et in capitulo
ad omnes horas diei [et per octauas
Assumpcionis et Natiuitatis beate
marie].
3. Ad matutinas uero per totum
annum nigris utuntur capis6.
Nullus autem clericorum de
superiore gradu almucia utatur in
choro nisi nigra7 nee8 in capitulo.
Alii uero clerici nulla [almucia]
utantur omnino de die.
Rectores uero chori semper
sericis utantur capis in choro.
(P. 4o.)
deponant capas nigras a, et in super
pelliceis appareant [nisi ad matu
tinas]15. Et exinde per totam
septimanam et [eciam] in octaua
die superpelliceis [de die] b utantur.
Similis quoque modus obseruetur in
uigilia pentecostes et per totam0
septimanam. [Et] in omni quoque0
dupplici festo a festo0 pasche usque
ad festum [sancti] Michaelis semper
in superpelliceis appareant in choro
et in0 capitulo ad omnes horas diei.
Similiter fiat secundum usum mo-
dernumx Sarum0 cotidie per octauas
et in octauisc assumpcionis [beate
Marie] et natiuitatis beate Marie et
dedicacionisd ecclesie.
3. Ad matutinas uero per
totum annum nigris utuntur capis.
Similiter [fiat] quandocunque fiat
seruicium pro mortuis dum corpus
ad ecclesiarn deportatur6 et ad
Placebo et Dirige et ad missam pro
eo, licet duplex festum fueritf: et
[eciam] in omnibus0 processionibuss
causa necessitatis uel tribulacionis,
et in rogacionibus, licet in festis
dupplicibus fiunt. Similiter eciam0
fiat in festo h sancti marci euangeliste
ad processionem que solet fieri1
ipso die de ieiunio.
Rectores uero chori semper
capis utanturx sericis in choro quan
docunque regendusx est chorus :
{quorum officium annexum est ne
pueri inordinate se gerant in choro
et ne chorum exeant sine licencia
1 SBD appareant.
3 SBD utantur.
5 D Et in omni.
i; SBD transpose,
" SDB transpose.
- SBD septimanam.
4 SBD obseruetur.
SB have utantur.
8 Del.
;l J capis nigris.
b from S.
'' R in dedicacione.
f J duplicibus festis.
» 1 die\
c J infra octauas.
' SJR deportetur.
K R in processione.
' R esse.
K.
26
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xix. 47
4. In paschali tempore utan-
tur1 ministri jiltariSj ad missam
dalmaticis et tunicis albis. Rectores
chori capis similiter albis : et in
annunciacione dominica et infra
octauas2 beate marie [uirginis]3 et
in commemoracionibus eiusdeni et
in utroque festo sancti Michaelis et
in festo cuiuslibet uirginis.
prouidentis}a. Generaliter enimb
debet obseruari quod tarn rectores
chori quam quilibet alius sub capa
serica utaturx superpelliceo.
47 c. DE DIUERSIS COLORIBUS IN-
DUMENTORUM.
i. In paschali tempore utunturd
rectores chori capis albis de quo-
cunque fit seruicium, nisi in inuen-
cione sancte crucis : similiter in
annunciacione dominica et in octaua
et infra octauas assumpcionis et
natiuitatis beate marie et in singulis
commemoracionibus eiusdem per
totum annum ; et in utroque festo
1 SD utuntur. 2 SBD in octauis.
3 SBD add et infra octauas.
8 not in JR. b R uero.
«-• C has Die natalis domini die Epyphanie
Pasche Pentecostes Ascensionis Trinitatis Reli-
quiarum Assumpcionis Dedicacionis Omnium sanc
torum, rectores chori capis utuntur solemnionbus
colorum mixtorum. Similiter ministri altaris
dalmaticis et tunicis ; excepto quod in die Epi-
phanie non refert cuius colon's fuerint dalmatica et
tunica dummodo sint instellate.
Item per tres dies immediate sequentes natalem
domini et feriam secundam et terciam ebdomade
pasche et pentecostes capis utuntur secundis
solempnioribus. In die tamen S. Stephani et
Innocencium rubeis dalmaticis et tunicis, et in
octauis eorundem. Et in festo S. lohannis euan-
geliste in ebdomada natalis domini dalmaticis et
tunicis albis et in octaua eiusdem eiusdem colons
dalmaticis et tunicis cum capis albis. Et in
secundis feriis ebdomade pasche et pentecostes
albis dalmaticis et tunicis utendum est.
In festo autem circumcisionis Purificacionis
Annunciacionis et a quarta feria ebdomade pasche
et pentecostes per ebdomadam et per octauas et in
octaua Ascensionis, in omnibus dominicis et aliis
festis paschalis temporis nisi in Inuencione sancte
crucis tantum ; Et in nativitate S. lohannis bap-
tiste, Infra octauas et in octaua Assumpcionis et
natiuitatis beate marie et in commemoracione
eiusdem et in utroque festo S. Michaelis et octauis
dedicacionis ; In festis quoque yirginum et Sancte
marie magdalene Rectores chori et ministri altaris
utuntur candidis indumentis.
Infra octauas Epyphanie et in ipsis octauis et
in utroque festo sancte crucis et in omnibus aliis
apostolorum et euangelistarum et martyrum extra
tempus paschale et in omnibus diebus dominicis
extra tempus predictum quando de dominica agitur,
Et in tractis cantandis rubeis utuntur capis dalma
ticis et tunicis.
In missis uero defunctorum quando ministri
altaris dalmaticas et tunicas induuntur solum nigris
utuntur. In uigilia pasche et pentecostes et
geneolagiisf cantandis dalmaticas et tunicas indu
untur ex transuerso stragulatas.
Feria quarta ebdomade pentecostes uiribust
utuntur dalmaticis et tunicis.
d S utantur.
XX. 20]
QUANDO CHORUS REGITUR
5. Rubeis tiero indumentis '
utuntur in utroque festo sancte
crucis, et in quolibet I festo j mar-
tyrum et tractis2 cantandis. In
festis simplicibus in quadragesima,
et in dominica passionis domini et
in dominica palmarum, rectores
chori capis utantur3 rubeis.
XX (20). QUANDO CHORUS REGI
TUR4.
Solet5 chorus regi [in ecclesia
Sarum] omni die dominica et omni
duplici festo et6 omni festo nouem
leccionum per totum annum ; et a
primis uesperis Natalis domini usque
ad octauas epiphanie, et in ipsis
octauis, nisi in uigilia epiphanie
cum extra dominicam euenerit; et
per ebdomadam pasche et pente-
costes, et in quibusdam festis7 que
contingunt etiam in paschali8 tem-
sancti Michaelis et in festo cuiuslibet
uirginis : et in octaua et infra
octauas0 dedicacionis ecclesie [et in
festo iohannis baptiste et in festo
sancte Marie magdalene}3.
2. Rubeis uero utuntur capis
sericis [in] omnibus dominicis per
annum extra tempus paschaleb,
quando de dominica agitur, et in
utroque festo sancte crucis, et [in]
quolibet festo martyrum apostolorum
et euangelistarum extra tempus
paschaleb {et [in] tractibus cantan-
dis}a.
3. In festo [autem] sancti io
hannis apostoli et° in ebdomada
natalis domini utuntur rectores
[chori] capis albis.
In omnibus autem festis unius
confessoris uel plurimorum confes-
sorum utuntur capis sericis crocei
coloris.
p. 212.
20. HEC SUNT FESTA CUM REGI-
MINE CHORI JSECUNDUM USUM
SARUM [ECCLESIE]} c.
Solet autem chorus regi omni
die dominica et in omni dupplici
festo {et in omni festo} d nouem
leccionum per totum annum [nisi in
tribus diebus ante pascha et in
commemoracione animarum]e; et
a primis uesperis Natalis domini
usque ad octauas epiphanie, et in
ipsis octauis, nisi in uigiiia epiphanie
cum extra dominicam euenerit ; et
cotidie per ebdomadas pasche et
}. SBD transpose. - SD tractibus.
;{ S utuntur.
4 D QUANDO CHORUS REGI SOLET IN FESTIS, SB
QUANDO CHORUS RKGI DEBET.
f SBD add autem. . . 6 S adds in.
' SB add eciam and omit it after contingunt.
8 D transposes.
not in RS.
not in S.
from R.
b SR pasche.
d not in J.
28
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XX. 21
pore. In hiis uidelicet. In festo
sancti Ambrosii et sancti Georgii1
et sancti Marci et apostolorum
Philippi et Jacobi : et [in] Inuen-
cione sancte crucis et in festo sancti
Johannis ante portam latinam et
sancti Dunstani et sancti Aldelmi et
sancti Augustini et sancti Barnabe
apostoli : et per octauas ascensionis
rdominf et in octaua die2 [apostolo
rum] petri et pauli et per octauas
Assumpcionis et Natiuitatis beate3
marie [et per octauas Dedicacionis
cuiuslibet ecclesie].
1 SBD transpose SS. George and Mark.
2 BD die octauarum.
a D adds uirginis, SB substitute uirginis for
marie.
pentecostes, et in quibusdam festis
simplicibus trium leccionum in
paschalix tempore.
In festo a sancti Ricardi [episco-
pi], Georgii b, Vitalis, Johannis ante
portam latinam, Dunstani, Aldelmi c,
Edmundi archiepiscopi, et sancti
barnabe apostoli ; et cotidie per
octauas et in octaua ascensionis
domini, assumpcionis et natiuitatis
beate marie et in singulis com-
memoracionibus eiusdem {per to-
tum annum} d [et in commemora-
cionibus de festo loci]e, et cotidie
per octauas et in octaua dedica-
cionis ecclesie {ubi per estatem uel
in tempore paschaii contigerit}d et
in octaua die corporis Christif {et
apostolorum petri et pauli} d.
21. HEC SUNT FESTA ET OCTAUE
IN QUIBUS INUITATORIUM A
TRIBUS CANTATUR.
Cantatur inuitatorium a tribus in
hiis festis scilicet sancti nicholai,
octaues epyphanie, conuersiofnis]
sancti pauli, cathedra sancti petri,
iohannis ante portam latinam, oc-
taue? ascensionis domini, translacio-
[nis] sancti edrnundi archiepiscopi,
barnabe apostoli, octaue* de corpore
Christi, commemoraciofnis] sancti
pauli, octaues apostolorum petri et
pauli, marie magdaleneh, ad uincula
sancti petri, laurencii, octaues as
sumpcionis beate marie, decollacio-
[nis] sancti iohannis baptiste,
* HJ scilicet0 in hiis festis0, RS in hiis scilicet,
R begins Sancti Georgii.
b H Gregorii.
<• S adds Augustini anglorum apostoli.
a not in R. e from R.
' R de corpore Christi. & oct'.
h R adds sancte Anne in later hand.
XXL 19]
FESTA DUPLICIA ET SIMPLICIA
2Q
XXI (2l). QUE SUNT FESTA1 DU
PLICIA LET_, QUE SIMPLICIA.
i. Sciendum2 lest I quod que-
dam festa sunt duplicia quedam
simplicia.
Duplicia autem festa [sunt] in
ecclesia Sarum 3 videlicet*.
Dies Natalis domini et quatuor
sequentes
Dies4 circumcisionis domini
Dies4 epiphanie
Purificacio 5beate marie uirginis5
Annunciacio dominica
Prima dies pasche cum tribus se-
quentibus
[6 Dominica in albis6]
Inuencio7 sancte crucis
Dies ascensionis8 domini
Dies pentecostes cum tribus se-
quentibus
Festum sancte trinitatis
[Natiuitas] sancti lohannis baptiste
[Festum] apostolorum petri et pauli
Assumpcio et
Natiuitas beate marie".
Festum reliquiarum
et10 sancti Michaelis
octauea natiuitatis beate marie,
[sancti] michaelis in monte tumba,
martini episcopi, sancti0 edmundi
archiepiscopi et in0 octauis dedica-
cionis ecclesie.
P. in.
[19. DIVISIO FESTORUM DUPLICIUM
IN ECCLESIA SARUM. ]b
i. Hec sunt festa dupplicia [in
ecclesia] Sarum principalia0.
[Principalia Sarum :] dies natalis
domini
dies0 epyphanie
dies pasche
dies ascensionis [domini]
dies pentecostes
[dies] assumpcionis beate marie
festum dedicacionis Ecclesie
[et] festum loci.
cMaiora [set] non principalia [festa]
[scilicet]0 :
dies purificacionis [beate marie]
festum sancte trinitatis
festum de corpore Christid
festum reliquiarum
Natiuitas6 beate Marie uirginis0
[et] festum omnium sanctorum
[festum sancte anne matris ma
rie] f
festum sancti stephani protomar-
tyris§.
h[Hec sunt festa] maiora dup
plicia11—
1 SBD transpose. '* SBD add autem.
3 — 3 D et eadem in ecclesia Dublin hec sunt,
> hec sunt.
1 BD prefix et to each and S prefixes it to most.
0 — 5 SBD sancte marie.
'— ° D et octaua. " B et inuencionis.
8 SD ascenscio. !l SBD uirginis.
l" B adds festum.
'' C has the next sentence in red as heading. J
lias this heading and the subdivisions also in red.
R has heading Hec sunt festa duplicia principalia
secundum usum Sarum. S has the first sentence
both as heading and first sentence : further it
combines principalia and maiora, making no dis
tinction between them.
c— c R maiora duplicia.
ll J corporis christi. * J Natiuitatis.
i R has this here in the original hand.
K not in JRHS here but at the head of the next
subdivision.
h— h SR minora.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXI. IQ
et omnium sanctorum
et sancti Andree1
[et Dedicacio ecclesie]
[Et ex nouo Deposicio sancti Ed-
wardi regis et confessoris anglie
Translacio sancti thome martyris
et Deposicio sancti Eadmundi archi-
episcopi et confessoris].
2. In hiis autem duplicibus
festis chorus regitur a quatuor
clericis, quorum duo principales
semper erunt de superiore gradu ;
[et] duo secundarii quandoque de
Festum0 sancti Johannis apostoli
et euangeliste, sanctorum innocen-
cium, sancti thome martyris, dies0
circumcisionis domini0 [et] annun-
ciaciofnis] beate marie : feria se-
cunda tercia [et] quarta ebdomada-
rum pasche et pentecostes : dominica
in octauis pasche : inuencio sancte
crucis, natiuitas sancti iohannis
baptiste, apostolorum petri et pauli,
translacio sancti thome martyris :
exaltacio sancte crucis : et festum0
conceptiofnis] beate a marie [uir-
ginis].
[Hec sunt] inferiora [festa] dup-
plicia0 [scilicet]—
Sancti andree apostoli, b thome
[apostoli] b, mathie apostoli, gregorii
pape et doctoris, ambrosii episcopi et
doctorisc, marci euangeliste, aposto
lorum philippi et Jacobi, [sancti
augustini anglorum apostoli :]d sanc
ti iacobi apostoli, sancti0 bartholomei
apostoli, augustini episcopi et doc
toris, {mathei apostoli et euange
liste, michaelis archangeli, sancti}6
ieronimi presbiteri0 et doctoris,
translacio sancti regisx edwardi et
confessoris, luce euangeliste [et]
apostolorum symonis et iudef.
2. In hiis festis dupplicibus
chorus regitur a quatuor clericis
quorum duo principales semper
erunt de superiore gradu, duo se
cundarii quandoque erunt de supe-
SBD add apostoli.
" J sancte.
b-b R omit.
c R adds Georgii in a later hand, S omits
Ambrose.
d C puts this after S. Austin ep. et doct., R
last of all.
e S has a short erasure at this point, hardly
enough to have contained these two entries.
f J adds this in margin and ends here, SHR
also end here. § 2 is from C only.
xxi. 19]
FESTA DUPLICIA ET STMPLICIA
superiore gradu quandoque de se-
cunda forma. De superiore gradu
erunt in die natalis domini et jn^
duobus [diebus] sequentibus. Et in
die pasche et in secunda feria1: 2et in
die epiphanie et2 in die ascensionis,
[et] in die Pentecostes et in secunda
feria : [et] in assumpcione:5 [et
Natiuitate] beate [marie] uirginis.
In reliquis autem [festis duplici-
bus] secundarii erunt de secunda
forma.
[Sunt autem festa duplicia de
predictis festis duplicibus, in quibus
ad primas uesperas tantum cantetur
antiphona supra psalmum Magnificat
antequam psalmus intonetur : et de
eis fiat processio ante missam,
quandocunque feria festa ilia con-
tigerint ; et omnia altaria ecclesie
ad primas uesperas tantum incensa-
buntur : ad matutinas uero et ad
secundas uesperas nisi tantum au-
tenticum altare et chorus similiter :
videlicet dies Natalis domini : Dies
epiphanie : Dies Purificacionis beate
marie : Dies ascensionis domini :
Dies pentecostes : Festum sancte
trinitatis : Dies assumpcionis et Na-
tiuitatis beate marie : Festum reli-
quiarum ; et omnium sanctorum :
Dedicacio ecclesie : Et quodlibet
festum cuiuslibet ecclesie uel ca-
pelle.
Et quandocunque nouem lecci-
ones in predictis festis duplicibus
quibus tota cantetur antiphona an
tequam psalmus Magnificat intone-
riore gradu, quandoque de secunda
forma.
De superiore gradu erunt [ ] die
natalis domini et tribus diebus
sequentibus ad placitum. In die
epiphanie, die pasche et secunda
feria, in die ascensionis, in die
pentecostes et secunda feria : in die
assumpcionis beate Marie uirginis,
et in dedicacione ecclesie erunt
omnes de superiore gradu. In
ceteris duplicibus erunt secundarii
de secunda forma.
1 D adds pasche.
2-2 SBD have this earlier.
" S has this earlier.
B goes on at § 3 Omnia autem festa,
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxi. 19
tur, contigerint, ad matutinas,
scilicet ad secundam ad quintam et
ad octauam leccionem incensetur
autenticum altare et chorus similiter
ab uno sacerdote ex utraque parte
uicissim assumpto, dyacono ei mi-
nistrante : ad Te deum laudamus
simili modo fiat.
In ceteris autem festis duplici-
bus per annum ad utrasque uesperas
et ad matutinas non incensatur nisi
altare principale tantum et chorus.
Similiter in singulis Nocturnis ad
matutinas et ad Te deum laudamus
non incensatur altare neque chorus.
Et ad primas uesperas nee ad
matutinas neque ad secundas uespe
ras non tota cantetur antiphona
super psalm urn Magnificat antequam
psalmus intonetur, sed statim, post-
quam incipiatur antiphona, psalmus
Magnificat intonetur.
Ante missam uero nulla de eis
processio, nisi aliqua predictorum
festorum in dominica contigerit :
tune enim fiat processio de eis
tantum.]
3. Omnia autem festa que non
sunt1 duplicia, in quibus chorus
regitur, dicuntur simplicia. In
talibus itaque [festis] chorus2 regitur
a duobus tantum de secunda forma.
In maioribus autem festis dupli-
cibus committitur discrecioni can
toris, quos uelit, ad chorum regen-
dum ordinare : ita tamen prouideat,
quod semper principales sint3 cano-
nici, si tot fuerint4 presentes. In aliis
uero festis duplicibus erunt princi-
3. Ornnia festa que non sunt
dupplicia, in quibus chorus regitur,
dicuntur simplicia. In talibus ita
que chorus regitur a duobus tantum
de secunda forma.
In maioribus autem dupplicibus
festis committitur discrecioni can
toris, quos uelit, ad chorum regen-
dum ordinare : ita tamen prouideat,
quod semper principales sint ca-
nonici si tot fuerint presentes. In
aliis uero festis dupplicibus erunt
1 D dicuntur.
i! D transposes.
* D sint.
2 D transposes.
xxii. is]
DE ALTERNACIONE CHORI
33
pales canonic! ebdomadarii. Se-
cundarii iuxta cantoris dispensacio-
nem1! eligantur de secunda forma.
In simplicibus autem festis
tenentur chorum regere ebdomadarii,
qui scilicet in tabula dominicali2
scribuntur ad Inuitatorium3 dicen-
dum : et hii quidem chorum regent,
quandocunque regendus est, per4
quindecim dies continues per totum
annum, quando tabula per septi-
manas integras discurrit : ita quod
Lquij in prima5 ebdomada [qui] fuit
principalis, in secunda [ebdomada]
sit secundarius : et uice uersa.
1. Alternis enim uicibus per
septimanas chorus esse debet, una
septimana ex parte Decani, alia ex
parte Cantoris. In omnibus tamen
duplicibus festis semper debet esse
ex parte Decani chorus per totum
annum, si fuerit ibi persona presens,
qui diuinum officium in hiis6 festis
exequatur ; nisi in Natali7 tempore
et paschali8 et in ebdomada pente-
costes : tune enim in illis continuis
festis duplicibus, singulis diebus
chorus mutetur9.
2. In quibusdam tamen tem-
poribus anni non per septimanas
sed per dies tabula discurrit, scilicet
a die- dominica proxima ante10
Natale11, quando in sabbato prece-
principales canonici ebdomadarii.
Secundarii iuxta cantoris discrecio-
nem eligantur de secunda forma.
In simplicibus festis tenentur
chorum regere ebdomadarii, qui
scilicet in tabula dominicali scribun
tur ad inuitatorium dicendum : et
hii quidem chorum regent, quando
cunque regendus est, infra quin
decim dies continuos per totum
annum quando tabula per septima
nas integras discurrit ; ita quod qui
in prima ebdomada est principalis,
in secunda sit secundarius ; et uice
uersa.
P. 27.
XXII. (2 2) DE ALTERNACIONE CHORI. 15.
DE ALTERNACIONE CHORI PER
SEPTIMANAS.
1. Alternis [enim] uicibus per
septimanas chorusx esse debet, scili
cet una septimana ex parte decani et
aliaa [septimana] ex parte cantoris.
In omnibus tamen dupplicibus festis
semper debet esse chorus ex parte
decani per totum annum, si fuerit
ibi personaliter presens, qui diuinum
officium in illis festis exequatur;
nisi in ebdomada natalis domini,
pasche et pentecostes. Tune enim
in illis continuis* festis dupplicibus
singulis diebus0 chorus mutatur.
2. [In quibusdam tamen tem-
poribus anni non per septimanas
sed per singulos dies chorus muta
tur :] scilicet a die dominica proxima
ante natale, quando in sabbato
1 SBD disposicionem.
2 D dominica. 3 D vitatorium.
4 SBD infra. 5 D adds dominica et.
c SBD illis. 7 SBD transpose.
8 BD in tempore pascha, S in tempore pasche.
» SBD mutatur. ™ D a.
11 D adds domini, S transposes.
F.
J altera.
34
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxn. 15
dente chorus uterque perficitur,
usque ad octauas epiphanie si in
dominica euenerint1. Si autem in
aliqua feria2 media contigerint,
tune usque ad proximam domini-
cam3 diem sequentem idem serua-
bitur4. Si uero in proximo sabbato
ante natale non fuerit uicissitudo
utriusque chori pariter completa,
tune a natali5 die usque ad predic-
tum terminum tabula per dies
Item a cena domini usque ad
octauas pasche uariatur chorus per
singulos dies : rectores tamen ebdo-
madarii ante diem pasche non mu-
tantur7.
Simile quoque obseruabitur8 in
ebdomada pentecostes usque ad
diem ^anctCj trinitatis.
(P. 107.)
proximo precedente chorus uterque
perficitur, usque ad octauam epipha
nie si in dominica euenerit. Si
[autem] in aliqua mediax feria
contigerinta, tune [enim] usque ad
proximam dominicam [tune] se
quentem13 obseruabitur. Si enim
in proximo sabbato ante natale non
fuerit uicissitudo utriusque chori
pariter completa0, tune a die natalis
domini usque ad predictum ter
minum singulis diebus chorus muta-
tur.
Item a cena domini usque ad
octauas pasche uariatur chorus per
singulos dies. Rectores tamen
ebdomadarii ante diem pasche non
mutantur: a die autem pasche
usque ad octauam eiusdem singulis
diebus uariantur.
Simile quoque obserueturd in
ebdomada pentecostes usque ad
festum6 sancte trinitatis f.
3. {Qua dominica eciam tabu
la communiter id est per dies dis-
currit, singulis diebus immutantur
rectores. Ab incepcione enim com-
munis tabule in omni dupplici festo
scribuntur duo rectores de secunda
forma per ordinem, facta incepcione
a principali capite formarum.
In omni uero dupplici festo duo
principales rectores scribantur pro
uoluntate ipsius cantoris ; secundarii
uero secundum ordinem predic-
tum.}s
P. 107.
1 B euenerit.
BD transpose
2 SBD transpose.
transpose.
D modus obseruabitur, S obseruabitur
• SD transpose, B die Natalis.
6 SB discurret.
7 SBD add a die autem pasche usque ad octauas
nulis diebus
a H euenerit.
c HR completi.
e H diem.
K from C.
b S subsequentem.
a JRH obseruatur.
f JRH AS end here.
singulis diebus uariantur
gulis diebus uariantur.
8 SD obseruetur, B obseruatur.
XXIIL
DE OFFICIO RECTORUM CHORI
35
XXIII. (23) DE OFFICIO RECTORUM
CHORI [ECCLESIE SARUM].
i . In [duplicibus uel] simplicibus
festis, principalibus ' t rector chori
ab inicio in uesperis 2antiphonam
super psalmos2 et psalmi intona-
cionem et dirferenciam a cantore
querat, et in quo gradu debeat3
incipi : hoc quesito sequatur4 illud
iuxta cantoris responsionem. Si
plures fuerint antiphone super
psalmos, secundam5 et quartam
secundarius [in sua parte] eodem
ordine et eodem gradu iniungat.
Si uero responsorium ad uesperas
sit cantandum, tune principalis
rector chori post intonacionem
quarti psalmi responsorium a can-
tore inquirat, et a quo uel a quibus
sit cantandum : Lsi fuerit a duobus
cantandurrij tune principalis6 se-
cundario responsorium significet, et
a quo sit cantandum7 sua parte. Si
uero ab uno sit cantandum, tune
principalis rector in sua parte cui
ipse uoluerit illud iniungat.
Deinde idem rector ymnum [et]
uersiculum et antiphonam super
Magnificat et Benedictns*\ et earum
ordinem a cantore inquirat9. Hiis
omnibus quesitis, ipsemet ymnum
inchoet. Uersiculum10, si a duobus
17. DE OFFICIO RECTORUM [CHORl]
AD UESPERAS ET AD MATUTINAS
ET AD OMNES ALIAS HORAS ET
AD MISSAM [IN FESTIS SIMPLI-
CIBUSJ.
i . [In] simplicibus festis cum re-
gimine chori et in dominicis princi-
palibus rector chori ab inicio in
uesperis a antiphonam super psalmos
et psalmi intonacionem et differen-
ciam a cantore queritb, et in quo
gradu debet incipi : hoc quesito,
exequatur illud iuxta cantoris re
sponsionem0. Si plures antiphone
fuerint d super psalmos, secundam
antiphonam0 et quartam6 secunda
rius rector eodem ordine et° eodem f
gradu inquirat et iniungat. Si uero
responsorium ad uesperas sit can
tandum, tune principalis rector post
incepcionems quarti psalmi respon
sorium0 a cantore inquirat h, et a
quo uel a quibus sit cantandum : si
[uero] fueritxia duobus cantandum,
tune principalis rector secundario
responsorium significet, et a quo sit
cantandum k ex suax parte. Si uero
ab uno sit cantandum ; tune in sua
partex principalis rector cui ipse
uoluerit illudx iniungat.
Deinde ipse1 rector ymnum [et]
uersiculum et antiphonam super
Magnificat et memorias et earum
ordinem ma cantore querat m. Hiis
omnibus quesitis, ipsemet ilium11
inchoet : {quod de omni ymno
SBD exequatur.
1 SBD principalis.
-2 D antiphonam psalmi.
3 D transposes.
5 SBD add antiphonam.
6 D adds rector chori. 7 SBD add ex.
8 SBD memorias. 9 SD querat.
10 D et uersiculus.
• J R uesperarum.
b S querat.
R disposicionem.
"am.
inchoacionem.
• K. aispc
6 J tercit
HJRinch
1 H sit.
d R sint antiphone.
f H eodemque.
h HJ inquiret.
k C inserts here (from above) tune principalis
rector.
1 HSJR idem. m — m inquirat a cantore.
n JRHS ympnum.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxin. 17
sit dicendus, per se uel1 per secun-
darium a duobus pueris ex duabus2
partibus chori iniungat : si autem
ab uno solo [uersiculus sit dicendus,
principalis rector] per se tantum
[ex sua parte alicui puero iniungat].
Deinde antiphonam super Magnifi
cat iniungat et psalmum3 intonet.
2. [Notandum est autem, quod
is uel hii qui psalmum intonent,
usque ad metrum debent psalmum
dicere, et a loco, quo dimittant
dicere, chorus incipiat psalmodiare.
Hoc eciam seruetur ad uesperas et
ad matutinas siue ceteras horas siue
ad missam generaliter, quod is uel hii
qui incipit antiphonam aut psalmum
aut ymnum aut responsorium aut
officium misse aut Kyrieleyson aut
gradale aut offerendam aut Sanctus
aut Agnus dei aut communionem,
solus tractatim incipiat, et ab eo
loco quo dimittit alii incipiant
cantare.
Preterea quisque clericus se
gerat sic in ecclesia, videlicet in
psalmo dicendo, ut seruet modum,
qui canendi deo et angelis placet et
corda quorundam audiencium ad
deuocionem trahit ; teste Bernardo
qui ait. Psalmodiam non nimis pro-
trahantur : punctum nullus ten eat
sed cito dimittat. Post metrum
bonam pausam faciamus. Nullus
ante alium incipere et nimis currere
presumat aut post alios nimium
trahere uel punctum tenere. Simul
cantemus, simul pausemus, semper
ascultando.l
incipiendo semper obseruetur, cum
duo tantum rectores fuerint in
choro ; nisi de incepcione ymni
Ave marts stella, quern omnes rec
tores ad altare conuersi semper
simul incipiant} a. Uersiculum si a
duobus sit dicendus {principalis
rector} a per se et secundarium [a]
duobus pueris ex duabus chorix
partibus iniungat [ur f] Si [autem]
ab uno solo [uersiculus], per se
tantum. Deinde antiphonam super
Magnificat iniungat et psalmum
ipsum inchoet.
1 SBD et.
2 D a duobus.
SBD add ipsum.
not in JRHSA
xxm. 17]
DE OFFICIO RECTORUM CHORI
37
3. Dum [autem] dicitur oracio
[post Magnificat} cui uoluerit Bene-
dicamus iniungat ; et, si ^Benedica
mus} duplex fuerit, secundarius ex
sua parte [cui uoluerit Benedicamus
iniungat dicendum cum alio ex
parte principalis rectoris chori].
Memorias autem [si memorie
habeantur] ipsi rectores sirnul1 in-
cipiant. Ultimum uero Benedicamus
secundarius ex sua2 parte semper
iniungat : 3si duplex fuerit ^Bene
dicamus utriusque rectores chori
iniungant]3.
Sciendum autem4, quod ad
uesperas et ad matutinas et ad
missam chorum regere5 tantum.
Ad completorium officium est2
principalis rectoris uersiculum2 in-
iungere et antiphonam super Nunc
dimittis cui uoluerit.
4. Ad matutinas officium est6
principalis rectoris in primis Inuita-
torium a cantore querere et cantare
psalmum7 Venite\ deindecum socio
suo 8incipiant primum uerbum
Inuitatorii tantum, chore prose-
quente. Deinde cum socio suo
psalmum cantet8. [Et si duplex
2. Dum dicitur oracio, cui uo
luerit * Benedicamus* iniungat ; et si
duplex festum0 fuerit, secundarius
ex sua parte iniungat.
Memorias simul ipsi rectores
incipiant : ultimum uero Benedica
mus secundarius semper0 ex sua
parte iniungat0 : [et], si duplex fu-
eritx festum0, uterque.
a Sciendum est autem quod ad
utrasque uesperas et ad matutinas
et ad missam tantum regitur chorus
quandofcunque] regendusb esta.
Ad completorium officium prin
cipalis rectoris0 est iniungere uersi
culum et antiphonam super Nunc
dimittis cui uoluerit.
{In quadragesima autem, anti-
phona Media uita uel O rex gloriose
reincepta post psalmum Nunc
dimittis^ queratur uersus a rectore
si in simplicibus festis a duobus
chori pariter, in duplicibus a duo-
bus rectoribus principalibus.}c
3. Ad matutinas officium prin
cipalis rectoris [est], in primis
inuitatorium a cantore querere et
cantum psalmi Venite: deinde cum
socio0 suox inuitatorium incipiat et
psalmum simul cantent.
Postea0 principalis rector queratd
a cantore ymnum et primam anti-
1 S similiter and SBD transpose.
2 SBD transpose.
3 — 3 SBD et si duplex fuerit, uterque.
4 D adds est. 5 SBD chorus regitur.
6 SD transpose. "
8 — 8 SBD incipiat
simul cantent.
corus regur.
" SBD cantum psalmi.
inuitatorium et psalmum
l-a C in red.
: notinJRHSA.
b J sit regendus.
d R inquirat.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxni. 17
festum fuerit, quattuor rectores
chori Inuitatorium festis duplicibus
percantent totum antequam a choro
repetatur]. Postea principalis
rector [chori] a cantore querat1
ymnum et primam antiphonam
super psalmum2: deinde uersiculos
suo loco et primam antiphonam
super laudes; et cetera omnia ut
supra notatum est [ad uesperas]
exequantur3.
Ad primam principalis rectoris1
[chori] officium est antiphonam
super [psalmum] Qiiicunque unit
iniungere et responsorium lesu
Christe.
5. Ad missam [uero] officium1
eiusdem est in primis a cantore
officium1 querere: deinde [cum]
socio |suo|intonare4f : postea [idem
rector cum suo secundario] simul
incipiant, Let psalmum intonent, et
Gloria patri incipiantj. Deinde
eodem modo Kyrieleyson5 queratur
intimatur6 Let_, incipiatur : deinde
[gradale] sequencia [et] offerenda
[et] Sanctus [et] Agnus \det\ et
communio predicto modo querantur
intimantur7 et [simul] incipiantur8.
Preterea in profestis diebus per
totam ebdomadam eiusLdemJ [prin
cipalis rectoris] officium est ymnum9
et antiphonam super Magnificat
querere et iniungere10.
LAd completorium ut supra.
Ad matutinas Inuitatorium que-
phonam super psalmos : deinde
uersiculum suo loco et primam
antiphonam super laudes : et cetera
omnia ut supranotatum est ad ues-
peras sunt exequenda.
Ad primam principalis rectorisx
officium est° antiphonam super
psalmum0 Quicunque uult iniungere,
et responsorium lesu Christe cui
uoluerit.
4. Ad missam officium princi
palis rectoris est a cantore inprimisa
officium [misse] inquirereb, deinde
socio suo illud intimare : postea
illud0 simul incipiant0, et psalmum
intonent, et Gloria patri0 incipiant d.
Deinde eodem modo Kyrieleyson*
queratur et intimetur6 et incipiatur :
deinde sequencia offerenda { Sanctus
[et] Agnus et° communio predicto
modo queranturs et intimentur et
incipienturh.
Preterea in profestis diebus per
totam ebdomadam eiusdem est
officium ad uesperas uersiculum et
antiphonam super Magnificat que
rere et iniungere et Benedicamus
iniungere.
{Ad completorium ut supra.}1
Ad matutinas in profestis diebus
1 SBD transpose. 2 D psalmos.
3 SBD exequatur.
* SBD illud intimare.
5 BD transpose. 6 SDB intimetur.
7 SBD intimentur. 8 B incipientur.
9 SBD ad uesperas uersiculum.
10 SBD add Let., Benedicamus iniungere.
a R in principio.
c JR incipient.
e S intimatur.
8 R querentur.
* not in H.
b RH querere.
d SJR incipient.
f J offertorium.
h SJR incipiantur.
XXIIL 1 8]
DE OFFICIIS RECTORUM CHORI
39
rere et cantare et ymnum1 et anti- muitatorium querere et cantare3; et°
phonam super psalmum2 querere et uersiculum et antiphonam super
iniungerej [et] \Benedicamus iniun- Benedictus querere et iniungere [et
gere"]3. [Et] ad primam response- Benedicamus iniungere] b.
Hum [lesu Christe} iniungere. Ad primam, responsorium lesu
Christe iniungere.
6. In duplicibus autem festis
semper 4rectores totum Inuitatorium
cantent antequam a choro repetatur.
[Deinde] principalis rector et suus
collateralis simul 5ymnum incipiant
et psalmos usque ad metrum into-
nent5 : et secundarius cum suo
collaterali ex sua parte eodem modo
se gerant. LPreterea ipsi collate-
rales uersiculoSj et Benedicamus
[domino] iniungant.
LAd primam | principalis | collate
ralis ex sua parte6 responsorium
\Iesu Christe\ iniungat. j
7. Ad missam LuerOj principa
lis rector Gloria in excelsis a cantore
querat et sacerdoti iniungat. Ce
tera autem omnia sicut in simplic-
ibus7 festis, 8de quibus ut supra-
dictum est8, exequantur.
Preterea sciendum [est9] quod si
aliquis rector chori in simplicibus
festis in tabula scribitur ad cantan-
dum solus, capam sericam Lnbn_,
deponat jnterinij10: si autem cum
18. [ITEM] DE OFFICIIS c RECTORUM
[CHORl] IN FESTISX DUPPLICIBUS.
1. In festis duplicibus omnes
quatuor rectores simul totum inuita-
torium cantent antequam a choro
repetatur, et totum psalmum Uenite
simul cantent. Deinde principalis
rector et suus collateralis simul
ymnos incipiant et psalmos intonent
et secundarius cum suo collaterali
ex sua parte eodem modo se ge-
rantd. Preterea ipsi collaterali6
uersiculos et Benedicamus iniungant.
Ad primam uero° collateralis
rector0 ex parte chori responsorium
lesu Christe iniungat.
2. Ad missam uero principalis
rector Gloria in excelsis a cantore
querat et sacerdoti iniungat. Cetera
autem0 omnia sicut in simplicibus
festis de duobus dictum est exe
quantur.
Preterea sciendum est quod si
aliquis rector chori in simplicibus
festis f in tabula scribitur ad cantan-
dum solus, capam sericam interim
non deponat. Si autem cum [alio]
1 SB uersiculos.
2 D adds Benedictus, SB substitute it.
:! D omits from Ad completorium to here.
4 SBD omnes simul.
5 — 5 SBD psalmos intonent et ymnos incipiant.
6 SB ex parte chori. 7 D duplicibus.
-8 SBD de duobus dictum est.
9 D transposes. 10 SB transpose.
JH iniungere, R cantare et querere.
from HS.
SH OFFICIO.
J gerent. e SHJR collaterals.
R in simplici festo.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXIV. 1 8
alio cantauerit in habitu jsCj1 illi
conformet2. Preterea si ad legen-
dum scribitur in tabula, habitum
legendi3 extra chorum assumat.
cantauerit in habitu se illi conformet.
Preterea si ad legendum scribitur in
tabula habitum extra chorum assu
mat.
P. 29.
XXIV. (24) QUOD QUILIBET CLERI-
CUS SUB CAPA UTATUR SUPER-
PELLICEO.
Generaliter [eciam] obseruari
debet, quod tarn rector chori quam
quisque4 alius sub capa serica utatur
superpelliceo.
Preterea officio5 rectoris chori
est annexum, ne pueri inordinate se
gerant in choro, et ne chorum exeant
nisi licencia6.
Tenentur eciam7 pueri interesse
uesperis, completorio, [et] prime
hore diei et misse. Vigiliis quoque
mortuorum, quociescunque fuerit
corpus presens8, et in trigintalibus et
in anniuersariis. Ad completorium
non tenentur esse pueri, [nisi hii]
qui in tabula scribuntur, [nee ad
matutinas]9.
In aduentu uero [domini] et a
septuagesima usque ad quadragesi-
mam puer ebdomadarius responso-
riorum10 tenetur interesse tercie et
sexte hore diei, ad antiphonas
incipiendas et responsoria cantanda,
quando de temporali agitur.
In quadragesima n tenetur idem
interesse omnibus horis diei ad hoc
idem faciendum.
(PP. 25, 26)
1 S transposes. 2 H has confirmet h
3 SB legentium. 4 SBD quilibet.
5 D officium.
6 SBD add providere, B reads licenter.
7 SBD autem.
8 SBD fuerint corpore presente.
9 S has Ad matutinas interesse non tenentur
pueri nisi hii qui in tabula scribuntur.
w SB responsorii. » SBD add uero.
XXVI.] DE TABULE DISPOSICIONE DOMINICALIS 41
XXV. (31) DE TABULE DISPOSICI
ONE1 DOMINICALIS.
Tabula [dominicalis] ita disponi
debet : in primis scribi debent rec-
tores chori, canonic! scilicet secun-
dum ordinem quo script! sunt in
matricula ecclesie ; bini et bini per
quindecim dies ad lecciones legendas
et responsoria cantanda scribantur
clerici in tabula pro disposicione
ipsius cantoris. Deinde scribatur
puer2 lecturus in capitulo per ebdo-
madam : deinde qui [ad] candelabra,
quis thuribula3, quis aquam, 4quis
crucem. Ad missam duo pueri qui
ad4 gradale [et] de5t duo de superi-
ore Lgradu | qui ad] Alleluya : ita
tamen quod pueri minores scribantur
ad candelabra et6 aquam, maiores
ad legendum in capitulo, et ad thu
ribula3, et 7ad crucem acoliti7. Ad
missam uero cantandam et ad episto-
lam et8 euangelium legendum scribi
debent canonici tantum eo[dem]
ordine quo scribuntur in matricula
ad ilia officia exequenda. Et hec
tabule disposicio locum habet in
omnibus dominicis diebus [et in
festis nouem leccionum] rsimplici-
bus"1 per rtotumn annum Lextra
octauas . .
XXVI. (32) DE TABULA IN DOMINICA
PALMARUM.
In dominica [tamen] palmarum
quedam predictis adiciuntur, scilicet
qui9 duo de secunda forma deferant
1 SD transpose. 2 D ipse.
a SDB thuribulum.
4 — 4 SD quis acolitus ad missam, qui duo pueri
ad. B quis acolitus. Ad...
5 SDB qui. 6 SD insert ad.
7 — 7 D acolitum, SB ad acolitum.
8 SD insert ad. » D quo.
F.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXVII. 40
reliquias ad processionem : qui tres
ad En rex uenit de eadem forma1:
qui septem pueri ad Gloria laus :
qui tres sacerdotes ad [uersum]
Unus autem [post antiphonam Col-
legerunt^\ scribantur [in tabula].
XXVII. (25) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM IN PRIMIS UESPERIS
PRIME DOMINICE2 ADUENTUS
[DOMINI].
i. Dominica prima in aduentu
[domini], ad uesperas, pulsato3
classico, excellencior [persona uel]
sacerdos, qui presens fuerit, dicta
oracione dominica, officium exe
quatur.
Antiphona super psalmum4 \Be-
nedictus\ incipiatur in secunda for
ma a primo clerico illius gradus ;
qui, dum incipit, ad chorum stet
conuersus. In fine autem primi
uersus psalmi ad altare se inclinet.
Hoc eciam per totum annum5 Lge-
neraliterj obseruetur in conuersione
et inclinacione, a cuiuscunque gra
dus clerico antiphona3 incipiatur.
LSecunda uero antiphona^ a suo
pari ex opposite6 incipiatur : cetere
|antiphone7| sequentes8 hinc inde
discurrant. Hie ordo obseruetur in
omnibus sabbatis per totum annum
super hiis antiphonis incipiendis.
(p. 15.)
40. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFI
CIUM IN FESTIS SIMPLICIBUSX
NOUEM LECCIONUM {ET IN
DIEBUS DOMINldS}a.
i. Omnibus diebus* dominicis
et in0 festis simplicibus cum regi-
mine chori per totum annum ad
primas uesperas,
[Antiphone uel] antiphona super
psalmos ba primo clerico deb se
cunda forma incipiatur.
(P
{Si fuerint plures antiphone, tune
secunda a suo pari ex opposite
incipiatur : sequentes antiphone hinc
inde in eodem gradu discurrant.
Chorum intrare possunt clerici
ad° secundas0 uesperas0 usque ad
tercium uel ad quintum uersum
primi psalmi, et ad completorium
similiter, hii qui scilicet uesperis
i SDB transpose. 2 B in prima dominica.
3 D incipitur antiphona, a suo...
« SDB psalmos. s SB transpose.
c D adds altera. i SD uero.
8 SDB add per ordinem.
a not in J.
-b SRJ in.
XXVII. 40] DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM ETC.
43
(p. 8.)
Post tercium1 psalmum tres2,
accepta licencia a rectoribus [chori],
egrediantur ut se induant, duo ad
deferendos cereos, tercius ad thuri-
bulum.
Sacerdos uero in capitulum3 di-
cendo nee stallum nee habitum
mutet, sed dicendo ad altare Lse_,
uertat : et hoc semper obseruetur.
2. Ad has uesperas duo clerici
de superiore gradu in capis sericis
responsorium ad gradum chori can-
tent4: eodem modo cantetur re
sponsorium ad uesperas in sabbatis
ante passionem et Lantej domini-
caj^ palmarum : in ceteris autem
sabbatis per totum annum, quando
de temporali agitur, | et responsorium
cantetur5 1 a duobus de secunda
forma, in capis sericis cantetur.
interfuerint precedentibus : alias
autem ad completoriurn uel ad
uigilias mortuorum intrare nullo
modo possunt nisi in quadragesima
ut supradictum est.
Decano uero chorum uel capi
tulum intranti uel transitum ibi
facienti clerici omnes tenentur as-
surgere : nullusque clericorum uel
aliorum canonicorum ecclesie preter
eius licenciam sibi minuat uel a
ciuitate redeat per unam noctem ex
sciencia moram facturus foris.}a
(p. 112.)
2. Responsoria a duobus cleri-
cis de secunda forma in capis sericis
ad gradum chori cantenturb.
Omnes uersiculi ad utrasque
uesperas et ad matutinas a singulis
pueris dicuntur, loco nee habitu
mutato, ex parte chori principalisc,
ita quod0 uersiculusx in secundo
nocturno diciturx ex alia0 parte chori
similiter a puero.
1 SDB add uero.
3 SDB capitulo.
5 SD cantatur.
2 SDB add pueri.
4 SDB transpose.
a not in SARJ.
b S Responsorium. ..cantetur.
c R principali.
44
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxvin. 40
3. In penultimo uersu ymni
exeat sacerdos ad cappam sericam
assumendam.
Dicto uero ymno, unus puer ex
parte chori dicat uersiculum, loco
nee habitu mutato, ad altare con-
uersus. Idem modus seruetur a
quolibet puero, quandocunque solus
dicit uersiculum uel Bcncdicamus.
4. Interim autem ceroferarii
introeant1, et, acceptis candelabris,
ueniant obuiam2 sacerdoti ad gra-
dum presbiterii. Deinde sacerdos
ponat thus in thuribulo3 benedicen-
do1, et procedat ad altare, et, facta
genufleccione ante altare, illud4
incenset, primo in medio, deinde
[in | dextera parte, postea5 in sinis-
tra; exinde ymaginem beate marie6,
retn postea archam in quo7! conti-
nentur reliquie : deinde thurificando
altare circujrijCat : hoc peracto
rsacerdosn |accedat| ad extremum
gradum ante altare, [etj ad altare8
se inclinet : et, precedentibus cero-
ferariis et thuribulo, in stallo9 huic
officio deputato se recipiat.
XXVIII. (26) DE CHORI THURIFICA-
CIONE.
i. Deinde puer ipsum sacerdo-
tem ibidem [in stallo suo] incenset :
postea rectores chori incipiens a
principali : deinde superiorem gra
dum ex parte Decani, incipiens ab
ipso decano : postea superiorem
gradum ex parte cantoris eodem
3. In penultimo uersu ymni
exeat sacerdos in uestibuluma ad
capam sericam sumendam.
(P- "3-)
(P. 114.)
(p. it6.)
1 SDB transpose.
2 B transposes.
4 SDB incenset altare.
6 SDB uirginis.
8 SD transpose.
3 SDB turribulum.
5 SD post.
7 SDB qua.
9 S transposes.
a R ad uestibulum.
XXVIIL 40]
DE CHORI THURIFICACIONE
45
ordine : exinde secundas formas et
prim as | formas | secundum ordinem !:
ita ut puer ipse singulos2 incensando
illos3f inclinet : hec autem fiant
dum antiphona super Magnificat
incipiatur4, et psalmus psallitur.
2. Antiphona uero [super Mag
nificat et super Nunc dimittis et Bene
dictus} in superiore gradu incipiatur5.
Dum autem5a antiphona canitur
post Magnificat, sacerdos ad gra-
dum [chori] accedat, et puer ebdo-
madarius leccionis in superpelliceo6
deferat7 librum8 [ad dicendam ora-
cionem], ceroferariis [autem] eidem
sacerdoti assistentibus.
Finita oracione unus puer9 [ex
parte chori] dicat [primum] Benedi
camus19'. secundum Benedicamus post
memorias dicat aliquis11 puer ex
opposite, eodem modo [loco nee
habitu mutato].
4. Antiphona super Magnificat
in superiore gradu inchoatura: et
hoc generaliter sitb per totum annum,
quod qualibet antiphona super Mag
nificat et Nunc dimittis et Benedictus
in superiore gradu [semper] incipi-
a[n]tur.
(P. n7.)
Primum Benedicamus ab uno
solo puero ex parte chori dicitur,
loco nee habitu mutato, sed ad
altare conuerso : secundum uero
Benedicamus ', si habeatur, dicitur ex
alia parte chori supradicto modo,
scilicet a puero in choro et non
[a] ceroferarioc. Et si forte non
assistuntd pueri in choro, tune
dicuntur [singuli] uersiculi [et Bene-
dicamus\ a singulis clericis de se-
cunda forma supradicto modo.
Hiis ita[que] peractis redeate
sacerdos ad uestibulum ad capam
sericam0 exuendam, ceroferariis pre-
1 SDB simili ordine.
2 S singulos incensato, D singulas.
3 SDB illis. -4 SDB incipitur.-
6 SDB add Et hoc generale sit per totum annum
quod (D ut) quelibet (DB qualibet) antiphona super
Magnificat fetl Nunc dimittis et Benedictus in
superior! gradu tsemperj incipiatur. 5a SBD uero.
6 SDB transpose. 7 SDB add ei.
8 S libellum. 9 SDB puer quidam.
10 SDB add Domino. » SDB alius.
a SRJ incipiatur.
0 J ceroferariis.
e SJ recedat.
»> S fit.
d J assint.
46
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxix. 40
XXIX. (27) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM COMPLETORII1.
Ad completorium antiphonam
super psalmos incipiat primus de
secunda forma: psalmum2 aliquis
intonet de superiore gradu.
[Ad completorium, ad primam,
terciam, sextam et ad nonam chorus
non regitur.
Finita antiphona super psalmos
ad completorium, quidam de supe
riore gradu ex parte chori incipiat
y run urn.]
Quidam puer dicat uersiculum :
et hec omnia fiant iuxta [ordinem
et] disposicionem ipsius cantoris3
ebdomadarii.
[Antiphona super psalmum Nunc
dimittis cui uoluerit clerico ipse
cantor ebdomadarius iniungat]
(p. so.)
cedentibus, rectoribus uero chori
subsequentibus.
Deinde statim post Deo gracias
incipiantura de sancta maria, quando
in choro dicuntur, a quodam sacer-
dote ex parte [chori] ebdomadarii.
Hie ordo [scilicet a secundo
Benedicamus usque hic,]b seruetur
tarn ad uesperas quam ad matutinas
quandofcunque] chorus regitur per
totum annum, nisi in festis duppli-
cibus tantum.
5. Ad utrumquec completorium
antiphonam super psalmos d incipiat
primus clericus de secunda forma :
psalmum intonet alius de superiore
gradu d.
Uersiculus, scilicet Custodi nos,
ab uno solo puero diciturx ex parte
chori, loco nee habitu mutato.
Antiphona [uero] super [psal
mum] Nunc dimittis in superiore
gradu inchoetur6.
{Episcopus si assit uel excellen-
cior persona sacerdos dicat Confiteor
et Miser eatur et Absoluciotiem tam
ad primam quam ad completorium
* SDB DE COMHLETORIO SEQUENTE.
" H omits psalmum, S Psalmum intonet aliquis.
3 SDB rectoris.
a SRJ add uespere.
from S.
c J ultimum.
d — d SARJ in secunda forma incipiatur.
e J incipiatur.
xxx. 40]
DOMINICA PRIMA ADVENTUS
47
per totum annum quando Confiteor
dicitur. )a
XXX. (28) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM MATUTINARUM PRIME
DOMINICE ADUENTUS1.
1. Eodem2 die ad matutinas,
[finite inuitatorio et ymno] primam
antiphonam super psalmos3 incipiat
unus4 de prima forma; secunda
uero antiphona a suo pari ex op
posite incipiatur ; tercia uero a tercio
sibi opposite, quarta [antiphona] a
subdiacono uel aliquo alio inferiore
in secunda forma; quinta [antiphona]
a diacono in secunda forma; sexta
[antiphona] in superiore gradu a
quouis pro uoluntate ipsius rectoris.
LSeptima [antiphona] ab alio eiusdem
gradus clerico^ eodem modo octaua
et nona [antiphone] per ordinem
[discurrunt].
Singuli [uero] uersus5 ad matu
tinas a singulis pueris hinc inde
dicantur.
2. Post inchoacionem tercie
antiphone puer quidam6 librum7 ad
locum legendi in habitu legencium
deferat, qui et ipse primam leccionem
legat, habitu non mutato. Secunda
6. bAd matutinas primam anti
phonam super psalmos incipiat pri
mus de prima forma : secunda a suo
pari ex oppositio incipiatur de eadem
forma : tercia uero a tercio sibi
opposite in eodem gradu : quarta a
subdiacono uel ab aliquo alio in
feriore in secunda forma : quinta a
diacono in secunda forma : sexta in
superiore gradu a quouis pro uolun
tate ipsius cantoris : septima octaua
nona in eodem per ordinem dis-
currant ascendendo gradatim.
7. Post inchoacionem tercie
antiphone quidam puer librum cum
lumine ad pulpitum in habitu ad
legendum deferat, scilicet semper in
capa nigra nisi in festis dupplicibus ;
1 SB DE MATUTINIS (D AD MATUTINAS) EIUS
DEM DOMINICE.
a SDB Eadem. s S psalmum
4 SDB primus. 5 SDB uersiculi.
e S quidem and D corrected from quidam, l.h.
" D transposes.
a not in SARJ.
b — b SARJ Ad matutinas tres prime antiphone
a singulis pueris hinc inde incipiantur : (quarta et
quinta a clericis de secunda forma incipiantur:}
sexta et sic deinceps in superiore gradu discurrant
ascendendo gradatim.
Tres prime lecciones a pueris legantur, ita quod
prima et tercia a pueris ex parte chori legantur,
secunda uero a puero ex alia parte : et sic de
singulis leccionibus seruetur ordo | scilicet ut una
leccio ab aliquo clerico ab una parte chori et alia ex
alia parte legatur : | quod per totum annum obser-
uetur nisi in festis maioribus duplicibus scilicet in
tercio nocturno tantum et in die omnium sanctorum
in primo nocturno [tantum]. Quarta et quinta
leccio a clericis de secunda forma; sexta et sic
deinceps a clericis de superiore gradu ascendendo
gradatim legantur.
48
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxx. 40
et tercia [lecciones] similiter a duo-
bus pueris hinc inde legantur.
Quarta a subdiacono de secunda
forma uel inferiore clerico. Quinta
a diacono in1 secunda forma; sexta
[leccio] a quouis in superiore gradu.
Septima a diacono superioris gradus.
2Octaua et nona [leccio] a diacono
uel presbitero de superiore gradu.
[Ita lecciones discurrant in ceteris
dominicis et in festis cum regimine
chori simplicibus nouem leccionum,
ut diaconus de superiore gradu
septimam leccionem legat]
3. [Dominica prima aduentus]
tres pueri in superpelliceis ad gradum
[chori] incipiant primum responso-
rium3: [Puer] jSLutem^ ebdomadarius
solus3 primum uersum [cantet] ; se-
cundus secundum [uersum] : tercius
tercium [uersumj ; 4 cantet unus-
quisque per se : deinde idem pueri
Gloria patri simul cantent4 et simul
responsorium incipiant5. Cetera
[uero] responsoria a singulis clericis
iuxta ordinem lectorum cantentur6,
loco nee habitu mutato : ita ut ex
alia7 parte chori in eodem gradu
singule lecciones cum suis respon-
soriis dicantur.
[Sed hoc eciam obseruetur semper
per totum annum quod is, qui
leccionem legat, uersum responsorii
sequentis minime cantet, et is uel
hii qui responsorium inchoent
uersum eiusdem responsorii cantent.
tune in superpelliceo ferat; qui et
ipse primam leccionem legat, habitu
non mutato : secunda et tercia
similiter a duobus pueris hinc inde
legantur : quarta a subdiacono de
secunda forma uel ab aliquo inferiore
de eodem gradu : quinta a diacono
de secunda forma : sexta a quouis
in superiore gradu.
Septima a diacono superioris
gradus : octaua et nona a diacono
uel presbitero in superiore gradu b.
8. Omnia responsoria a singulis
clericis iuxta ordinem lectorum can
tentur, loco nee habitu mutato :
ita quod ex eadem parte chori in
eodem gradu singule lecciones cum
suis responsoriis cantentura:
{[et] omnes lecciones in pulpito
legantur habitu non mutato.}0
1 SD de.
2 D adds et. 3 SDB transpose.
4 — 4 SDB singuli per se cantent : deinde tres
[simul] Gloria patri tsimulj cantent.
s SDB reincipiant. « D adds nee.
" SBD ut texj eadem.
a SRJ dicantu
c not in S.
See last page.
xxx. 40]
DOMINICA PRIMA ADVENTUS
49
Notandum est quod hac die
dominica et omnibus dominicis
diebus simplicibus, et festis cum
regimine chori, et octauis et infra
octauas cum regimine chori per
totum annum ad gradum chori
ultimum responsorium a duobus de
superiore gradu cantetur.
In die cene et in duabus diebus
sequentibus nonum responsorium
ab uno solo clerico de secunda
forma cantetur.
Hac in die dominica uersiculum
ante laudes sacerdos dicat ad altare
conuersus.]
4. In laudibus prima antiphona
ab aliquo in secunda forma incipi-
atur1 iuxta uoluntatem ipsius regen-
tis chorum : secunda [antiphona]
ex2 suo pari ex3 opposite in eadem
forma. Cetere [antiphone] eodem
modo per ordinem in eadem forma
[discurrant]4: cetera omnia, ut ad
primas uesperas5 prenotatum est,
sunt exequenda.
5. Eadem die dominica ad pri-
mam, antiphona super psalmos in-
cipiatur a primo clerico in secunda
forma : antiphona super [psalmum]
Quicunque uult ab aliquo in supe
riore gradu incipiatur, sicut fit in
omni festo per annum quando
chorus regitur. Hac die et omni
die per annum preterquam in fes
tis duplicibus6, responsorium lesu
9. aAd laudes prima antiphona
incipiatur ab aliquo de secunda
forma ex parte chori iuxta uolun
tatem ipsius chorum regentis : se
cunda antiphona a suo pari ex
opposite in eadem forma dicitur :
cetere uero antiphone per ordinem
eodem modo in eadem forma dicun-
tura.
Antiphona uero° super Bene-
dictus in superiore gradu incipiaturb.
10. Ad primam antiphona super
psalmos {a primo clerico}0 in secunda
forma incipiatur : et° antiphona
super psalmum0 Quicunque uult in
superiore gradu [incipiatur] d, {sicut
fit in omni festo per annum quando
chorus regitur}0.
Responsorium lesu christe ab
1 SDB transpose.
a D a, SB autem a. 3 D et.
4 SB!) uersiculum ante laudes ipse sacerdos
dicat.
5 H omits. ° B transposes.
•— * SARJ Ad laudes omnes antiphone i
secunda forma discurrant.
'• SRJ inchoetur. « not in SARJ.
<* R dicitur.
f.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXXI. 40
christe dicatur a quodam puero ex
parte chori pro uoluntate ipsitis
rectoris, loco nee habitu mutato.
In festis1 duplicibus Jdem, respon-
sorium dicatur a quouis in secunda
forma [loco nee habitu mutato], et
ab eodem dicatur2 uersiculus \_Ex-
urge do mine].
[In passione domini et abhinc
usque ad cenam domini respon-
sorium lesu christe non dicitur, nisi
in annunciacione dominica, quando
infra passionem hoc festum euenerit
et celebretur.
In passione domini hie uersiculus
sequens ita dicitur, Exurge domine
adiuua nos^f
Deinde4 dicuntur5 preces 6solito
modo usque uersum Qui replet in
•boriis*.
nno solo puero dicitur0, loco nee
habitu mutato, ex parte chori : quod
per totum annum obseruetur quando
responsorium lesu christe dicitur,
nisi in0 festis dupplicibus tantum :
tune enim dicitur ab uno solo clerico
de secunda forma, loco nee habitu
mutato, ut supradictum est.
XXXI. (29) EPISCOPUS STATIM DICAT
CONFITEOR IN CHORO7.
Episcopus, si assit, uel excel-
lencior canonicus sacerdos8 tarn ad
primam quam ad completorium
\^Confiteor dicat] per totum annum,
quando Confiteor* dicitur. Finita
oracione in choro cum Dominus
uobiscum et Benedicamus domino,
eant clerici processionaliter in
capitulo10.
. 46.)
1 SBD add uero.
- SD uersus ret uersiculus1.
'•' For the musical notation see Appendix.
•" SDB add in choro. 5 SB dicantur.
6 — 6 SDB cum oracione [dominical (B usque)
Prcciosa est post uersiculum Qui replet in bonis
'
'• SBD QUE PERSONA DIGIT CONFITEOR flN
CHOROl.
s SBD add dicat Confiteor.
'•> SBD transpose. w SBD capitulum.
XXXII. 40] DE ORDINATIONE CLERICORUM IN CAPITULO 51
XXXII. (30) DE ORDINATIONE CLERI
CORUM IN CAPITULO.
capitulo hoc ordine : proximus3 epi-
scopo a dextris sede[a]t decanus,
deinde4 Cancellarius, deinde Archi-
diaconus dorcestrie5, deinde6 Archi-
diaconus wiltesyrie deinde subdeca-
nus: a sinistris episcopi7 Cantor, The-
saurarius, Archidiaconus Berkesyrie,
deinde8 Archidiaconus wiltesyrie
[deinde] Succentor : proximi autem
ipsis9 personis10 sedeant11 canonici
presbiteri : deinde canonici diaconi,
subdiaconi hinc inde : deinde 13
uicarii presbiteri, postea ceteri de
superiore gradu uicarii 13 : deinde
canonici de secunda forma, deinde
diaconi, subdiaconi, minorum ordi-
num clerici de eadem 14 forma : pueri
uero, siue fuerint15 canonici siue
non, stent ante alios in areaexutraque
partepupplici1'if,suo ordine dispositi.
2. In primis puer quidam ulec-
cionenij legat17 LdeJ martilogio sine
Jube domine™ et sine Tu autem™, in
superpelliceo : finita leccione, obitus,
si qui fuerint, pronunciet. Sacerdos
uero stans post lectorem, si qui
pronuncientur obitus, respondeat
Anime eorum et anime omnium
fidelium™ defunctorum per deiw miseri-
cordiam in pace21 requiescant\ [chorus
respondeat1^ Ameii\ Deinde [sacer-
dos] dicat Predosa est in conspectu
1 SBD sedent. - SB transpose.
:: D Primus. 4 SD dehinc.
5 D Dorset, S Dorsete, B Dorsetie.
6 SBD dehinc. ' SBD autem.
» SBD alius. » D ipsius.
1° B transposes. n SDB sedent.
12 D Inde. '•'• D transposes,
n D secunda. 15 D sint.
10 SBD pulpiti. 17 S transposes.
13 D adds bcncdicere. w SD add domine.
'*> DB transpose. 21 SDB transpose.
52 SARUM CUSTOMS [XXXIII. 40
-•1'>mini et cetera que ad illam1
horam pertinent : quibus finitis,
puer lector aliam leccionem cum
Jube domine incipiat, et2 cum Tu
autem? finiat : sacerdos autem facta
benediccione ad leccionem in loco4
suo se recipiat : puer uero, finita
leccione, a pulpito descendat et
tabulam legat.
XXXIII. (67) DE MODO BENEDICENDI
[SALEM ET] AQUAM5 DOMINICA
[PRIMA] ADUENxus6 [DOMINI]
ET ALIIS DOMINICIS [PER AN
NUM].
Dominica prima in aduentu
[domini], peractis hiis, qui ad capit-
ulum pertinent, sacerdos ebdom-
adarius cum diacono et subdiacono
textum deferente et puero deferente
thuribulum et ceroferariis et acolito
crucem [de]ferente, omnibus albis in-
dutis, et ad altare in medio presbiterii
conuersis, in capa serica ad gradum
chori aquam benedictam7 faciat : et
puer, qui ad aquam scribitur in
tabula, in superpelliceo "sacerdoti
subministret8, |tenendo| salem9 bene-
dicendum10 et aquam benedictam
gestando11: puer uero ebdomadarius
leccionis ad matutinas sacerdoti in
libro tenendo in superpelliceo min-
istret.
[Hoc autem generale sit omnibus
dominicis per annum, post capitulum
fiatbenediccio salis et aque hoc modo
1 D aliam. 2 SBD addeandem.
3 SBD add Domine. < DB transpose,
s D adds IN here and SBD add it below.
6 SBD IN ADUENTU. "• SBD transpose.
«— 8 SBD ei : D subministrat. 9 SBD sal.
1° SB dum benedicitur.
11 D sal et aquam quam benedicit.
XXXIV. 40] DE ASPERSIONE AQUE BENEDICTE 53
Exorcizo te, creatura salts et
terminetur cum Per eum qui uenturus
est\ et sic omnis exorcismus
finiatur. Si fuerit duplex festum,
extra chorum fiat benediccio salis et
aque ante aliquod altare, et tercia
dicta aspergatur. In aliis uero
dominicis in choro benedicatur, et
ante terciam spargatur, nisi in
dominica palmarum ; tune uero fiat
sicut in festis duplicibus : tercia
cantata spargitur aqua : dum spar-
gitur aqua antiphona Asperges me
cantatur.]
XXXIV. (68) DE ASPERSIONE AQUE
'"BENEDICTS''.
Peracta benediccione [salis et
aque], sacerdos ipse accedat ad
principale altare et ipsum circum-
quaque aspergat : [et hoc generale
fit per totum annum. In incepcione
aspersionis aque benedicte anti
phona Asperges me : in paschali
tempore antiphona Uidi aquam :
cantor incipiat antiphonas et uersus
psalmi intonat solus, et post unum-
quemque uersum solus cantor
incipiat predictam antiphonam.
Finite uersu Gloria patri, idem
cantor solus dicat Lauabis me : in
paschali tempore post eundem
uersum cantor solus dicat Et omnes
ad. Postquam principale altare
spargatur, idem sacerdos] Aspergat1
ministros sic ordinatos, incipiendo
ab acolito : deinde ad gradum chori
rediens, ibidem clericos2 singulos ad
1 — J SBD In redeundo inprimis aspergat.
3 SBD transpose.
54
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxxv. 40
se accedentes aspergat, incipiens a
maioribus. Episcopus tamen si
presens fuerit, ad eum aspersio
clericorum pertinet. Post aspersi-
onem clericorum laicos in presbiterio
hinc inde stantes1 aspergat. Peracta
aspersione [aque benedicte] redeat
sacerdos ad gradum chori et ibi
2oracionem cum uersiculo dicat2.
XXXV. (49) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
3OFFICIUM TERCIE HORE PRIME
DOMINICE ADUENTUS3 DOMINI.
i. Prima4 dominica [aduentus
domini] ad terciam principalis rector
chori ebdomadarius5 ymnum in-
cipiat uel incipi faciat ab aliquo de
superiore gradu : antiphona super
psalmos incipiatur a secundo clerico
de secunda forma ex parte chori, et
ita cetere antiphone ad ceteras
horas discurrant per ordinem6.
Psalmum [idem rector chori] intonet
uel intonare7 faciat ab aliquo de
superiore gradu". Nulla enim yinni
uel psalmi debet0 incepcio uel
intonacio fieri ulla10Ldie, per annum
nisi in superiore gradu, quando
chorus non regitur. Responsorium
Ldicaturj [ad illam horam] in secunda
forma a clerico9 proximo illi, qui
antiphonam incepit. Capitulum et
collectam dicat sacerdos, loco nee
habitu mutato [ad altare conuersus].
Similis modus et ordo seruetur
in ceteris horis dicendis.
n. Ad terciam et ad [omnes]
alias horas omnia fiant sicut in
festisa quando b inuitatorium a tribus
cantatur.
1 D adds sacerdos.
2 — 2 D cum oratione uersiculum dicat.
»—3 SBD HORAS DIEI IN PRIMA DOMINICA [iNl
ADUENTU..S., DOMINI. 4 SBD Predicta die.
•"' D ebdomadarii.
'• SBD transpose. ~ SBD intonari.
•s SBD add predictus rector chori.
M D transposes. 10 S ullo.
J festo.
S in qui bus.
XXXVI. 40] ADAPTACIO IN DOMINICIS PER ANNUM
55
2. Eadem die ad secundas
uesperas [prima] jintiphonaj super
psalmos incipiatur a primo clerico
subdiacono [de secunda forma] :
secunda antiphona a suo pari ex
opposite incipiatur: ]cetere anti-
phone1 simili modo [hinc inde] per
ordinem discurrant. Hie ordo
seruetur2 in omnibus dominicis
diebus per annum super hiis anti-
phonis incipiendis. Responsorium
ab aliquo de secunda forma cantetur
iuxta uoluntatem ipsius regentis
chorum3, loco nee habitu4 mutato.
Hoc eodem modo cantetur respon-
sorium omni die dominica [ad
secundas uesperas per annum],
quando de temporali agitur et
responsorium habeatur5, excepta
dominica palmarum : tune enim
responsorium6 [ad secundas ues
peras] ab aliquo in7 superiore gradu
[loco nee habitu mutato] cantetur6.
Sciendum [est] autem quod solum-
modo in aduentu et in quadragesima
dicitur responsorium diebus domi
nicis ad secundas uesperas.
Completorium non mutatur.
XXXVI. (50) ADAPTACIO8 SERUICII
PRIME DOMINICE ADUENTUS ET
ALIARUM DOMINICARUM PER
ANNUM.
i. Sicut prima9 dominica [ad-
uentus] ita singulis dominicis die-
bus 10expletur seruicium per annum,
12. Ad secundas uesperas
omnia fiant sicut ad primas uesperas
preter responsorium.
Preterea omnibus dominicis per
aduentum et per totam quadra-
gesimam dicitur responsorium ad
secundas uesperas ab uno solo
clerico de secunda forma, loco nee
habitu mutato, ex parte chori.
In dominica tamen0 [in ramis]
palmarum [tantum] dicitur respon
sorium ad secundas uesperas ab uno
solo clerico de superiore gradu ex
parte chori, loco nee habitu mutato.
1 — 1 D ceteri autem.
- DB obseruetur. :! S rectoris, D adds nee.
4 B nee habitu nee loco.
s SBD habetur.
6 SBD transpose (B cantatur). " SBD de.
8 SBD ADAPTACIO (D DE APTACIONE) SERUICII
DIEI DOMINICE PRIME IN ADUENTU IN ALIIS
LDOMINICISj PER ANNUM.
9 SBD linj hac die. «' B transposes.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXX VI. 40
quando de temporal! agitur : excep-
to quod non qualibet die dominica
dicitur responsorium ad uesperas ;
et excepto quod in quadragesima in
dominicis Tdiebusl dicitur respon
sorium1 ad utrumque completorium
ab aliquo de secunda forma pro
arbitrio rectoris ebdomadarii; et
excepto quod per quatuor extremas
dominicas quadragesime dicuntur
tres uersus post2 antiphonam super
[psalmum] Nunc dimittis ad utrum
que completorium in sabbatis'5 in
superiore gradu, in dominicis in
secunda forma : in dominica4 pal-
marum in superiore gradu dicuntur.
Similiter in quolibet festo nouem
leccionum tres uersus post antipho
nam super [psalmum] Nunc dimittis
per quatuor extremas 5 dominicas t
quadragesime5 ad utrumque com
pletorium dicuntur modo predicto,
excepta annunciacione dominica :
tune enim ad utrumque comple
torium Lin superiore gradUj uersus
dicantur6.
2. LEtj excepto quod in domi
nicis [diebus] passionis domini una
sola antiphona super psalmos dicitur7
in singulis nocturnis [ad matutinas],
13. Item per totam quadra-
gesimam ad completorium dicitur
responsorium in sabbatis et in
dominicis [diebus] et° in festis nouem
leccionum ab uno solo clerico de
secunda forma, loco nee habitu
mutato, ex parte chori. Preterea
[notandum quod] per quatuor ex
tremas ebdomadas quadragesime
dicuntur tres uersus post antiphonam
super Nunc dimittis, scilicet0 in
dominicis et in festis nouem lec
cionum ad utrumque completorium,
{in sabbatis et ad primum comple
torium]3 in festis sanctorum in
superiore gradu dicuntur0; in domi
nicis uero [diebus] et° ad secundum0
completorium [et] in festis sanc
torum in secunda forma b dicuntur0 :
in dominica tamen palmarum et in
festis dupplicibus predicto tempore
contingentibus ad utrumque com
pletorium0 in superiore gradu dicun
tur : ita tamen quod primus semper
uersus x et tercius dicitur0 a singulis
clericis ex parte chori; [loco nee
habitu mutato dicuntur ;] secundus
uero uersus0 ex alia parte chori
[dicetur], loco nee habitu mutato
[dicuntur].
14. Preterea in dominica pas
sionis domini et in ramis palmarum
una sola0 antiphona dicitur super
psalmos ; [et] in singulis nocturnis,
1 S adds et.
2 H omits and has super psalmum twice over.
3 S adds autem. < BD add tamen.
* — 5 SBD ebdomadas in quadragesima.
\ S dicitur, B dicuntur, SBD transpose.
1 SBD transpose.
» R has only et. J has et in sabbatis.
'• R superiori gradu.
e S ad utrasque uesperast.
XXXVI. 41] DE DOMINICIS PASCHALIS TEM*<$RIS
59
quarum ^rima"1 [antiphona] rincipi-
atur"11 in prima2 forma, secunda
[antiphona] in secunda forma, tercia
[antiphona] in superiore gradu.3
3. Similiter [infra octauas
pasche et pentecostes] una sola
antiphona dicitur4 super psalmos ad
matutinas5 et [ad laudes] ilia [que]
incipiatur6 in superiore gradu7.
. 167.)
quarum prima in prima forma,
secunda in secunda forma, tercia in
superiore gradu incipiatur.
4. In octauis tamen pasche [et
ultima dominica ante ascensionem
domini] quinque antiphone in laudi-
bus8 dicuntur in superiore gradu ; in
dominica proxima9 ante ascensio
nem10 in secunda forma [eodem
modo dicuntur]. Et exceptis qui-
busdam [dominicis], que ad tabulam
1 DB incipitur. 2 D secunda.
3 B adds Excepto tempore paschali tune enim in
sabbatis non dicitur nisi una antiphona super
psalmos.
4 H omits. s SBD transpose.
6 SBD incipitur.
7 SBD add ct una sola [antiphonaj in laud-bus.
» B transposes.
9 SBD et in proxima (D prima) dominica.
10 SDB add reedenV (S has a blank) quinque.
[41. DE DOMINICIS PASCHALIS
TEMPORIS.]a
Preterea in dominicis paschalis
temporis ad utrasque uesperas non
dicitur nisi una sola antiphona super
psalmos, et {ilia in secunda forma
incipiturb.
Similiter}0 ad matutinas una sola
antiphona super0 psalmos0 ante lec-
ciones et ilia incipiturd in superiore
gradu.
Prima leccio etx primum respon-
sorium a duobus diaconibus6 de
secunda forma dicuntur, habituf non
mutato : secunda et tercia lecciones,
secundum0 et tercium responsorium
a clericis de superiore gradu di
cuntur, ita tamen quod tercium
responsorium a duobus cantetur in
superpelliceis ad gradum chori.
In laudibus una sola antiphona
super psalmos et ilia in secunda
forma incipitur^
Proxima uero dominica ante
ascensionem domini quinque anti-
phone super laudes in secunda
forma discurrant. Cetera omnia ad
utrasque uesperas et ad laudes et ad
alias horas et ad completorium sicut
in aliis dominicis nouem leccionum
expleantur.
p- 193-
No heading in CSAR. This is from J.
SJ incipiatur in secunda forma.
R omits. d S incipiatur.
RJ diaconis. f R loco nee habitu
J incipiatur.
F.
SARUM CUSTOMS [XXXVII.
dominioalem1 pertinent: et exceptis
mediis dominicis post incepcionem
historiarum [ab octauis epiphanie
usque ad septuagesimam, et a
Deus omnium usque ad aduentum
domini] ; 2una |sola| antiphona
[super psalmos] dicitur in laudibus,
3et excepto tempore paschali ; tune
enim in sabbatis [et in mediis domi
nicis eiusdem temporis ad uesperas
et in laudibus] non dicitur nisi una
antiphona super psalmos3.
XXXVII. (69) DE ORDINE PROCES-
SIONIS 4DOMINICA PRIMA IN
ADUENTU4.
5 Dominica prima aduentus
domini5 eat processio hoc ordine :
[primo] procedat6 aqua, deinde
ceteri iuxta predictum ordinem 7, de
inde pueri et illi de secunda forma
iuxta ordinem quo disponuntur in
chore : reliqui de superiore gradu eo
ordine, quo disponuntur in capitulo,
habitu non mutato. Episcopus ta-
men, si presens fuerit, mitram gerat
et baculum : et exeat processio per8
ostium presbiterii septentrionale, et
eat circa presbiterium. Sacerdos in
eundo singula altaria aspergat :
deinde in australi latere ipsius
ecclesie, per fontes 9ueniat processio
et procedat9 ante crucem ; et ibi
[omnes clerici] stacionem10 faciant,
sacerdote cum suis ministris pre-
dictis in medio suo ordine stante,
1 SDB add illius temporis.
2 SDB add Tune enim. 3 — 3 3 omits.
4— 4 SDB EADEM DOMINICA.
5— 5 SDB Hiis fitaquel peractis.
6 SBD precedat.
7 SBD add sequantur. 8 B ad.
9 SBD uenientes procedant.
10 SBD transpose.
XXXVIII.] PROCESSIO DOMINICALIS 59
ita quod puer deferens aquam et
acolitus stent 'ante gradum cum
cruce1: deinde, |precibus consuetis
dictis, chorum intrent, et sacerdos
ad gradum chori uersiculum et
oracionem dicat2: deinde eat cum
suis ministris ad cimiterium canoni-
corum aspergendum, orando pro
defunctis.
XXXVIII. (70) ADAPTACIO PROCES-
SIONIS HUIUS DOMINICE [ET] IN
CETERIS DOMINICIS CUM EARUM
EXCEPCIONIBUS.
1. Hie modus et ordo3proces-
sionis seruetur4 generaliter omnibus
dominicis diebus per annum simpli-
cibus. In dominicis tamen a sep-
tuagesima usque ad quadragesimam
dicitur5 uersus post antiphonam [ad
processionem] in ipsa stacione ad
gradum ante crucem a duobusclericis
de secunda forma ad populum con-
uersis, habitu non mutato [dicitur].
Similiter a dominica post octauas
pasche usque ad proximam domi-
nicam ante ascensionem dicitur6
uersus a duobus de secunda forma
in superpelliceis [ad clerum con-
uersisj. In ipsa uero dominica
[proxima] ante ascensionem dicitur
jiersuSj a tribus de superiore gra-
du in superpelliceis in pulpito [ad
clerum conuers's].
2. Preterea in dominica pal-
marum processioni sunt7 quedam
specialiter annexa: scilicet quod
1 SDB ad gradum (B gradus) ante crucem.
2 SDB transpose.
3 D has a running marginal analysis of this
chapter. S acids seruicii.
4 SDB seruatur. 5 D dicetur.
H omits. ~ SD fiant.
60 SARUM CUSTOMS [x XXVIII.
aqua benedicatur1 extra chorum,
sicut quolibet dupplici2 festo quod
contingit die dominica: et tercia can
tata spargitur3 [aqua]: deinde fiat4
benediccio florum uel5 frondium, et,
dum distribuantur6 rami benedicti,
XJ-VSLy"^
preparetur feretrum cum reliquiis
in7 quo corpus domini in pixide de-
pendeat, et ad locum stacionis a
duobus clericis de secunda forma,
non tamen processioni8 sequendo,
sed in locum9 prime stacionis [proces
sioni] obuiam ueniendo, habitu non
mutato, deferatur, lumine in lanterna
precedente : et sic eat processio,
precentore incipiente antiphonam,
[in eundo et redeundo et respon-
sorium preter antiphonam Am rex
nosier \\ et excellenciore sacerdote
exequente officium processionis,
uexillis precedentibus. In primis
circa claustrum [eant], et ita exeant
per portam cimiterii laicorumf10
usque ad locum prime stacionis, que
sit11 in extrema orientali2 parte cimi
terii laicorum, ubi in primis legitur
Euangelium ab ipso diacono ad pro-
cessionem induto2. Deinde JreSj
clerici, habitu non mutato, conuersi
ad populum, ante reliquias12 [En
rex uenii\ cantent. Post singulos uer-
sus, executor officii incipiat Salue™,
conuersus ad reliquias, quam prose-
quatur chorus cum genufleccione ;
ab ipso quoque executore primo
cum choro fiat genufleccio.
Deinde eat processio ad locum
1 SBD benedicitur. 2 SBD transpose.
•'• SBD aspergatur. * SBD fit.
s SBD et. 6 SBD distribuuntur.
" SBD a. s SBD processionem.
9 SB loco. 10 SBD canonicorum.
11 SDB fit.
1J SD add uersum, B uersus.
13 SDB antiphonam.
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
6l
secunde stacionis, precentore in-
cipiente antiphonam ; fiat1 autem
secunda stacio ante ostium ubi
pueri cantent2 Gloria, laus. Peracta
autem3 stacione, eat processio ad
locum tercie stacionis, que fieri solet
ante aliud ostium ipsius ecclesie ex
eodem latere, ubi tres sacerdotes, in
ipso ostio, habitu non mutato, con-
uersi ad populum, uersum \Unus
aiiteni\ dicant4. Hiis peractis, eat
processio ad ostium occidentale, et
ibi intret5 sub capsula reliquiarum
ex transuerso ostii eleuata, et fiat
stacio ante crucem; et in ipsa
stacione executor ofricii incipiat
antiphonam, [Aue rex noster\ cruce
iam discooperta : et respondeat
chorus cum genufleccione ; et sic
incipiat sacerdos rantiphonanT ter,
singulis uicibus uocem exaltando,
una cum choro genufleccionem faci-
endo; et post terciam incepcionem
chorus eandem antiphonam in ipsa
stacione totam prosequatur. Qua
finita, chorum intrent6, cruce eciam
super principale altare7 discooperta;
et sic permaneat8 tota die disco
operta.
XXXIX. (92) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
(P. I39-)
66. JORDO MISSE.}3
ADUENTU AD MISSAM ET DE
OFFICIIS JSINGULORUMj MINIS-
TRORUM.
i. Dominica prima in aduentu
i. Ad missam dicendam ex-
[domini], peracta processione dum ecutor officii cum suis ministris [se~
canitur tercia9, executor ofricii et sui induat.
Hfit.
- SDB cantant.
4 SDB transpose.
6 SDB transpose.
8 D maneat.
7 cantatur.
a The text of this chapter is from C. The
additions are from S, which has the chapter as part
of the Ordinal at f. 162. (Cp. A f. 94.) The MSS
give no title at all.
1 SB casula
debeant.
62
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxxix. 66
ministri ad missam dicendam [sic]
se induant. LEtj si episcopus
affuerit1, tres habeat diaconos et
totidem subdiaconos ad minus, sicut
in omni festo nouem leccionum,
quando ipse [episcopus] exequitur
officium. In die uero pentecostes
et in die cene septem Thabeatl
diaconos et septem subdiaconos et
tres acolitos. In aliis uero duppli-
cibus Testis"1 quinque tantum. Die
uero2 parasceues unum solum dia-
conum et unum3 subdiaconum.
2. Cantata uero tercia et officio
misse inchoato, dum post officium
Gloria patri inchoetur4, executor
officii cum |suis ministris ordinate
presbiterium intrent et ad altare
accedant5, diacono et subdiacono
casulis indutis, manus tarn en ad
Et si episcopus fuerit tres habeat
diaconos et tres subdiaconos ad°
minus0 in omni festo nouem lec-
cionum et in dominicis, quando x
scilicet ipse exequatur officiumx
diuinum. In die uero pentecostes
et in die cene septem habeat dia
conos et septem subdiaconos et tres
accolitos. {In die parasceues unum
solum habeat diaconum et unum
solum subdiaconum. }a In aliis uero
dupplicibus festis per totum annum
quinque tantum habeat diaconos et
quinque subdiaconos et [tres] aco
litos.
Et° dum induit se sacerdos
sacris uestibus dicat hunc ymnum
Veni creator, ^f Emitte spiritual
tuuni . Or. Deus cut omne cor patet.
Deinde sequatur antiphona Introibo
ad altare cum psalmo ludica me
\deus et discerne\. {Kyrieleyson.
Christeleyson. Kyrieleyson. Pater
noster. } b
2. Hiis finitis et officio misse
inchoato cum post officium0 Gloria
patri inchoaturd, e executor cum suis
ministris presbiterium intret et ad
altare ordinatim accedant e : primo
ceroferarii duo pariter incedentes,
deinde turribularius post eum sub-
diaconus, exinde diaconus et post
eum sacerdos, diacono et subdiacono
casulis indutis, scilicet cotidie per
aduentum et a septuagesima usque
ad cenam domini quando de tem-
porali dicitur missa, nisi in uigilia et
1 SDB fur rit.
:j SBD add solum.
5 D incedant.
2 D In die. «• In SA this comes after the next sente»"
« SDB inchoatur. b Not in SA.
c S psalmum. d S '
e — e S accedant ministri -
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
modum sacerdotis extra casulam non
tenentibus ; ceteris ministris in albis
existentibus.
3. Quibus uero temporibus
diaconi et subdiaconi casula [et]
dalmatica et tunica uti debeant1 [et
albis ut] in ordinali plene descri-
bitur.
quatuor temporibus, manus tamen
ad modum sacerdotis extra casulam
non tenentibus ; ceteris uero minis
tris, ut ceroferariis turribulario et
accolitisa in albis cum amictibus
existentibus.
3. In aliis uero temporibus
anni, quando de temporali dicitur
missa, et in festis sanctorum tocius
anni utuntur [diaconus et subdia-
conus dalmatica et tunica, nisi in
uigiliis et quatuor temporibus] et in
die parasceues : tune enim sint in
albis cum amictibus induti. [Notan-
dum tamen quod in tempore pasche
de quocunque dicatur missa, nisi
in inuencione sancte crucis, utuntur
ministri altaris ad missam uestimen-
tis albis. Similiter fiat in Annun-
ciacione beate marie et in con-
cepcione eiusdem, et in utroque
festo sancti michaelis et in festo
sancti lohannis apostoli in ebdom-
ada natalis domini et per octauas et
in octaua assumpcionis et natiuitatis
beate marie et in singulis com-
memoracionibus eiusdem per annum
et per octauas et in octaua dedi-
cacionis ecclesie et in festo cuiuslibet
uirginis per totum annum. Rubeis
uero utuntur uestimentis omnibus
dominicis per annum extra tempus'
pasche, quando de dominica agitur,
et in quarta feria in capite ieiunii et
in die cene et in utroque festo sancte
1 SB casula dalmatica et tunica et albis uti
debeant.
S accolito.
64
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXXIX. 66
4. Ad gradum autem altaris
sacerdos ipse confessionem dicat,
diacono ei assistente a dextris, [et]
subdiacono a sinistris.
5. Et sciendum quod quisque1
crucis et in quolibet festo martyrum
apostolorum et euangelistarum extra
tempus pasche. In omnibus autem
festis unius confessoris uel plurim-
orum confessorum utuntur uestimen-
tis crocei coloris.]
{Subdiaconus eciam semper
defert textum : diaconus uero
nullum nisi in dupplicibus; tune
enim uterque in ceruicali pariter
defert textum. }a
4. Ante gradum suppremumb
altaris sacerdos ipse confessionem
dicat, diacono ei° assistente a dextris,
subdiacono uero0 a sinistris, hoc
modo Et ne nos. \Sed liberal]
Confitemini domino quoniam bonus.
Quoniam in seculum \inisericordia
eius\. Confiteor deo \beate marie
omnibus sanctis et uobis, peccaui nimis
cogitacione locucione opere mea culpa :
precor sanctam mariam omnes sanctos
dei et uos orare pro me. Ministri
respondeant] Misereatur uestri0. [Et
postea Confiteor ad sacerdotem.
Deinde dicat sacerdos Misereatur
uestri omnipotens deus et dimittat
uobis omnia peccata uestra, liberet
uos ab omni malo, conseruet et confir-
met in bono, et ad uitam perducat
eternam. Ministri, AmenJ] Absolu-
cionem [et remissionem omnium pecca-
torum nostrorum, spacium uere peni-
tencie et emendacionem uite, graciam
et consolacionem sancti spiritus tribuat
nobis omnipotens et misericors domi-
nus. Ministri, Amen.] {ut supra in
dominica prima aduentus domini ad
completorium dictum est}a.
5. Et sciendum est [quod]
SBD quisquis.
a Not in SA. b S Ad gradum autem.
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
sacerdos officium [misse] exequitur1
semper [et] si episcopus fuerit
presens2 ad gradum altaris Confiteor
dicat.
Dicta uero absolucione, sacerdos
diaconum deosculetur, deinde sub-
diaconum : quod Isemperj obser-
uetur3, nisi missa pro fidelibus sit4
dicenda, et exceptis tribus diebus5
ultimis passionis domini6.
6. Hiis peractis ceroferarii
7 cum cereis super candelabra arden-
tibus7 ad gradum altaris dimittant.
Post humiliacionem uero sacerdos8
ad altare factam ipsum altare9
quisque sacerdos officium exequatur,
semper episcopus si presens fuerit
ad gradum altaris dicat Confiteor,
Misereatur et Absolucionem. Deinde
dicat sacerdos Deus tu conuersus. [Et
plebsJ] Ostende nobis. Sacer dotes tui.
Hie percuciat pectus suum dicens
Ab occultis meis. Non nob is. Sancta
dei genitrix. Letamini in domino.
Domine deus uirtntis. Domine
exaudi. Dominus uobiscum.
{Has preces dicunt quidam non
in ecclesia Sarum, sed statim post
absolucionem dicunt Adiutorium
nostrum. Y Deinde statim sacerdos
deosculetur diaconum et post eumb
subdiaconum dicens Habete osculum
pads et dilecdonis ut apti sitis
sacrosancto altari ad perfidendum
offida diuina. Et hoc semper
obseruetur per totum annum, nisi
[tantum] in missis pro defunctis et
in tribus [proximis] diebus ante
pascha.
6. Hiis ita peractis ceroferarii
candelabra cum cereis ad gradum
altaris dimittant. Deinde accedat
sacerdos ad altare et dicat in medio,
tacita uoce inclinatoque corpore
iunctisque0 manibus, Oremus. Aufer
a nobis &c. Per christum dominum0
nostrum0. Tune erigat se et oscule-
tur altare in medio et signet se in
facie, dicens In nomine patris et
filii et spiritus sancti. Amen. Deinde
ponat [diaconus thus] in turribulum c
et dicat diaconus0 prius sacerdoti
l SB exequatur. 2 SBD transpose.
3 SBD obseruatur. * SBD fuerit.
5 SDB transpose.
6 SDB in passione Ldominij.
7 — 7 SDB candelabra cum cereis.
8 S sacerdotis. • SDB add sacerdos.
F.
a not in A.
b Spostea.
S thuribulo.
66
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxxix. 66
thurificet diaconi1 ministerio : deinde
ab ipso diacono ipse sacerdos
thurificetur et postea textum minis
terio subdiaconi deosculetur.
7. Hiis peractis in dextro
cornu altaris, cum diacono et sub
diacono officium misse usque ad
oracionem prosequatur, siue2 ad
Gloria in excelsis quando Gloria in
excelsis dicitur. Quo facto sacerdos
cum ministris suis3 in sedibus ad
hoc paratis se recipiant et expectent
usque ad oracionem dicendam, uel
in alio tempore usque ad Gloria in
excelsis incipiendum [est].
Benedicite. Sacerdos dieat
Ab ipso bene^dicatur in emus honor e
cremabitur \in nomine patris et filii
et spiritus sancti. Amen]. Tune
diaconus ei turribulum tradens deos
culetur manum eius, et ipse sacerdos
thurificet medium et utrumque
cornu altaris : deinde ab ipso dia
cono ipse sacerdos thurificetur et
postea textum ministerio subdiaconi
sacerdos deosculetur.
7. Hiis itaque gestis in dextro
cornu altaris cum diacono et sub-
diacono officium misse usque ad
oracionem prosequatur, uel usque ad
Gloria in excelsis quando dicitur.
Quo facto [sacerdos] et sui ministria
in sedibus ad hoc paratis se
recipiant et expectent usque ad
Gloria in excelsis, quodb in medio
altaris semper incipiatur quando-
cunque dicitur. [Et semper in
omnibus festis dicitur cum tonis qui
scribuntur, cum Kyrie, Sancttis et
Agnus in fine libri.]c
Post incepcionem Gloria in
excelsis diuertit se sacerdos ad
dextrum cornu altaris et ministri
[eius] cum eo prosequentes submissa
uoce Et in terra pax &c. {Quod a
toto choro cantatur et non alter-
natim}d, diaconus a dextris, sub-
diaconus a sinistris.
Hiis itaque peractis factoque
signaculo crucis in0 facie0 sua°, uertat
sacerdos [se] ad populum, eleuatisque
1 B diacono.
2 SDB add usque.
a S cum suis ministris.
3 SBD transpose. b S et tune.
c from S, but A has Choro interim canente
Kyrieleyson secundum disposicionem cantoris.
A S omits: A has Et quandocunque dicitur
semper a toto choro simul percantetur, quod semper
obseruetur per totum annum quando dicendus est ;
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
8. Deinde 1 sacerdos ad officium
exequendum stet2 ad altare, dia-
conus post eum3 stet in primo gradu
ante altare, deinde subdiaconus
ordinatim4: ita quod quociens
sacerdos ad populum se conuertit,
diaconus similiter se conuertat, sub-
diacono interim ipsi sacerdoti de
casula aptanda subministrett5,
266. Et si episcopus celebra-
uerit, omnes diaconi in eodem gradu
diaconorum consistant, principal!
diacono medium locum inter eos
optinente. Simili modo subdiaconi
in gradu subdiaconorum se habeant.
Ceteris omnibus diaconis et sub-
aliquantulum brachiis iunctisque
manibus dicat hoc0 modo0 Dominus
uobiscum* et iterumseuertat ad altare
et dicat Oremus*. Quocienscunque
dicitur Dominus uobiscum ad missam,
semper [sub] eodem tono [dicetur]
similiter et Oremus, nisi in pre-
facionibus, et nisi in missa spon-
salium cum fiat benediccio super
sponsum et sponsam ante Pax
domini. Tune dicetur sicb Domi
nus uobiscum. Oremus*-, et in
consimilibus. Deinde dicatur oracio,
ita uidelicetx determinando Per
omnia secula seculorum*. Et si fuerint
plures collecte dicende, iterum dicat
sacerdos Oremus ; et tune omnes
[oraciones] que sequuntur sub uno
Per dominum et sub unoc Oremus
dicuntur. Ita tamen quod septena-
rium numerum excedere non debet
secundum usum Sarum ecclesie.
8. Et semper dum stat sacerdos
ad officium misse post eum stet
diaconus directe in proximo gradu,
et subdiaconus similiter0 in secundo
gradu : ita ut quociens sacerdos
ad populum conuerta[tur], diaconus
similiter conuertaturd. Subdiaconus
uero interim genuflectendo de casula
aptanda subministret.
Et si episcopus celebrauerit,
omnes diaconi in gradu diaconorum
consistant, principali diacono medi
um locum inter eos optinente. Simili
modo in gradu subdiaconorum se
habeant [subdiaconi]; ceteris autem
diaconibust et subdiaconibust6 ges-
i SBD Dum uero. 2 SBD stat.
a D repeats diaconus in place of post eum.
4 SDBordinate. « SBD subministrante.
0 This section is transposed here for the sake of
comparison.
a See music in Appendix.
c S illo.
e S diaconis et subdiaconis.
b SA hoc modo.
d S se conuertat.
68
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxxix. 66
diaconis gestum principalis diaconi
et principalis subdiaconi imitantibus;
excepto quod principalis subdia-
conus sacerdoti ad populum con-
uertenti solus ministret1.
9. Sciendum [est] autem quod
quicquid a sacerdote dicitur ante
epistolam in dextro cornu altaris
expletur: similiter [et] post per-
cepcionem sacramenti. Cetera
omnia in medio altaris fiant2.
10. Post introitum uero misse
unus ceroferariorum panem et uinum
et aquam in pixide et phiolis solemp-
niter ad locum, ubi panis uinum et
aqua[m]f ad eucharistie ministra-
cionem disponuntur, deferat : cero-
ferarius reliquus3 pelues cum aqua
et manutergio.
11. Incepta uero ultima oraci-
one ante epistolam, casula interim
deposita
subdiaconus per medium
chori ad legendam epistolam ad
pulpitum accedat.
turn principalis diaconi et [principa
lis] subdiaconi imitantibus ; excepto
quod principalis diaconus sacerdoti
ad populum conuertenti solus sub-
ministret.
9. Sciendum est quod quicquid
a sacerdote dicitur ante epistolam
in dextro cornu altaris expleatur,
preter incepcionem Gloria in excelsis.
Similiter fiat post percepcionem
sacramenti. Cetera omnia in medio
altaris expleantur : nisi forte diaco
nus defuerit : tune enirn0 in sinistro
cornu altaris legat euangelium.
{Si episcopus celebrauerit, in
loco Dominus uobiscum dicit Pax
uobis : et hoc semper quando in
pontificalibus celebrat, excepto
solummodo in missis pro defunctis.
Chorum uero ingredi licet usque
ad primam collectam.}a
10. Post introitum uero misse
unus ceroferariorum panem et°
uinum [et aquam] {in pixide et
phialo solempniter ad locum, ubi
panis et uinum et aqua}b ad eu-
karistiex ministracionem disponuntur,
deferat : reliquus [uero] ceroferarius
peluim cum aqua0 et° manutergio.
11. Incepta uero0 ultima ora-
cione ante epistolam, casula interim
deposita0 retro magnum altare,
subdiaconus per medium chori ad
legendam epistolam [in pulpitum]
accedat. Legaturx eciam epistolad
in pulpito omni die dominica et
quandocunque chorus regitur per
totum annum, et in die cene et in
uigilia pasche et pentecostes et in
1 SD ministrat. 2 SBD fiunt.
s SBD add uero and transpose.
not in SA.
not in SA. The last has que...disponantur.
S disposita. d S Epistola autem legatur.
XXXIX. 66] DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
69
I31. Interim eciam ueniant duo
ceroferarii obuiam aco-
lito ad ostium presbiterii, cum
ueneracione ipsum calicem ad locum
predicte administracionis deferant2,
offertorio et corporalibus ipsi calici
superpositis. Est autem acolitus
in alba23 et mantello serico ad hoc
parato. Calice itaque in loco debito
deposito3, corporalia ipse acolitus
super altare solempniter deponat,
ipsum altare in recessu deosculando.
Quo facto, ceroferarii candelabra
cum cereis ad gradum altaris
dimittaLnjt4.
12. Et dum epistola legitur,
duo pueri in superpelliceis, facta
inclinacione 5ante altare a gradu5
chori, in pulpito ipso
|se| ad cantandum gradale preparent.
commemoracione omnium fidelium.
In omnibus aliis festis et feriis et in
uigiliis et quatuor temporibus extra
ebdomadam pentecostes ad gradum
chori legitur, tarn in quadragesima
quam extra : et semper hoc modoa.
12. Interim uero ueniant duo
ceroferarii cum cereis obuiam acco-
lito ad hostium presbiterii, cum
ueneracione ipsum calicem ad locum
predicte ministracionis deferat,
offertorio et corporalibus ipsi calici
superpositis. Est autem accolitus
in alba et mantello serico ad hoc
parato. Calice itaque in loco debito
deposito, corporalia ipse accolitus
super altare solempniter deponat,
ipsumque altare in recessu [dejoscu-
lando. Quo facto, ceroferarii cum
cereisx candelabra ad gradum altaris
dimittant.
13. Dum epistola legitur, duo
pueri in superpelliceis, facta incli
nacione ad altare ad gradum chori,
in pulpitumb per medium chorum
ad gradale incipiendum et suum
uersum cantandum se preparent: et
sic incipiaturx gradale et suus uersus
[cantetur] in pulpito a duobus
pueris: canitur in superpelliceis omni
die dominica per annum quando de
dominica agitur et festum duplex
non fuerit : et in festis [simplicibus]
tarn trium leccionum0 quam nouein
leccionum, in quibus chorus regitur,
et eciam0 in die cene. In die uero
animaruma tribus clericis de secunda
forma ibidem dicitur, habitu non
mutato.
1 §§ xii — xviii are transposed out of their order
for the sake of comparison with the fuller text.
••! SBD deferenti. 2» D albis.
3 SBD reposito. * S demittant.
5— 5 SBD ad altare ad gradum.
* S cum hoc tono. For the music see Appendix.
b S pulpito.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXXIX. 66
17. Post ""lectam"1 uero1 episto-
lam unus ceroferariorum cum aliquo
puero de choro aquilam in
pulpito ad legendum euangelium
ornando preparet.
15. Dum gradale canitur2 duo
de superiore gradu ad cantandum
Alleluya [in] capis sericis se induant
et ad pulpitum accedant.
1 6. Dicto uero gradali
In festis autem duplicibus
dicitur a tribus clericis de secunda
forma in capis sericis, {duobus
scilicet ex parte chori, tercio de
parte altera}a, loco predicto seruato.
14. Lecta uero epistola, bunus
ceroferariorum cum aliquo puero de
choro b aquilam uel lectrinum* in
pulpito ad legendum euangelium
preparent.
15. Dum uero gradale c canitur
duo de superiore gradu ad Alleluya
cantandum capis sericis induant se
in uestiario, et ad pulpitum per
medium chori accedant.
Quandocunque enim dicitur
uersus gradalis in pulpito a duobus
pueris, tune semper dicetur Alleluya
ibidem a duobus de superiore gradu
in capis sericis, nisi infra octauas
cum regimine chori : tune enim
dicitur Alleluya a rectoribus chori,
loco et habitu predictis seruatis.
1 6. Dicto uero uersu gradalis,
pueri cantores reincipiant gradale et
percantetur a choro, {ut supradictum
est [in] dominica prima aduentus
domini}d. [Quod per totum annum
obseruetur ad missam scilicet de die,
nisi in festis duplicibus et quando
Tractus et leccio habeatur, et nisi
in quinta et sexta feria ebdomade
pasche. Repetatur eciam in die
natalis domini ad secundam missam
et in missa Salus populi et pro pace,
uidelicet inter septuagesimam et
pascha tan turn].
Finito gradali cum suo uersu,
SBD quoque.
• D canunt.
a not in S.
b — b S ceroferarii. c S uersus gradalis.
d not in S, which has the following sentences
instead.
XXXIX. 66] DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
pueri can[ta]tores ad gradum altaris
inclinaturi1 redeant.
14. Lecta epistola, subdiaconus
panem et uinum post manuum
ablucionem2 ad eucharistie ministra-
cionem in loco ipsius ministracionis
preparet, ministerio acoliti.
1 8. Dum Alleluya canitur, dia-
conus, primo ablutis3 manibus,
casulam super4 humerum sinistrum
modo stole succingit,
altare disponat.
corporalia super
pueri cantores ad gradum altaris
inclinatia redeant.
{In natali quoque in festis
sanctorum Stephani lohannis Inno-
cencium pro uoluntate tune minis-
trancium cantatur gradale.}b
17. Dictis gradali et Alleluya
[et] sequencia uel tractu a sacerdote
priuatim cum suis ministris, [ac-
cipiat] subdiaconus panem et uinum
cum calice post manuum ablucionem
[et ea preparet] ad eukaristie minis-
tracionem, {loco ipsius administra-
cionis preparet ministerio acoliti }b.
Finite Alleluya, clerici cantores
ad gradum chori inclinati redeant :
deinde adc vestibulum ad capas
sericas exuendas.
1 8. Dum Alleluya [uel] tractusx
uel sequencia canitur a choro, dia-
conus casula sua, quando utitur,
humerum sinistrum modo stole
succinctus, se preparet, et accedens
abluens manus, corporalia in altare
deferatd, apponens panem patene,
uinum et aquam in calicem infun-
dens, benediccionem prius a sacer
dote petitam6 hoc modo: — Bene-
dicite. Sacerdote [sic] respondente
Dominus. Ab eo sit bene^ dicta ^ de
cuius latere exiuit sanguis et aqua.
In nomine patris et filii et spiritus
sancti [Amen]. Sacerdos [uero]
interim sedeat in sua sede.
fNulla die dominica per annum
dicitur sequencia ad missam,
quando de dominica agitur, nisi per
aduentum et in tempore pasche et
in sexta die a natiuitate domini. f
1 D inclinatis capitibus. 2 D absolucionem.
3 D ablutus prius ; S prius ablutis ; B begins the
§ Diaconus ablutis prius manibus.
4 SBD casula humerum... succinctus.
a SA inclinaturi.
c S in.
e S petitot.
b not in SA.
d S inferat.
f — f in red in C.
72 SARUM CUSTOMS [XXXTX. 66
In missis a sanctorum, quando
chorus regitur, per totum annum
excepta septuagesima usque ad
pascha, dicitur sequencia, nisi in
festis plurimorum confessorum et
nisi in festo sancti michaelis in
monte tumba. A septuagesima
uero° usque ad cenam domini in
dominicis et in0 festis nouem
leccionum canitur tractus a quatuor
clericis de superiore gradu in capis
sericis rubeis ad gradum chori, nisi
in festo Purificacionis [et annun-
ciacionis] beate marie : ita quod
omnes illi quatuorx clerici simul
primum uersum incipiant, quern duo
ex parte chori principali prosequan-
tur, aliis [uero] duobus interim
sedentibus in extrema parte prime
forme ; et ita alternis uicibus singuli
uersus ab illis quatuor tocius tractus
dicuntur, choro interim sedente : ita
[quod] ut omnes simul ilium ter-
minent tractum.
In dominicax prima quadra-
gesime et in dominica palmarum
tractus ab choro alternis uicibus hinc
inde cantaturc: ita uero quod ex
parte chori principali incipiatur.
{Et dum unus uersus ibidem
stando canitur, interim clerici ex
altera parte sedeant.}d
19. Dum prosa canitur, diaco- 19. Ete dum Alleluya se-
nus ipse altare thurificet. quencia uel tractus canitur °,
diaconus antequam accedat ad
euangelium pronunciandum, thuri
ficet medium altaris tantum. Nun-
quam enim thurificet lectrinum
neque ad missam neque ad matu-
a S festis uero. b S in.
c S A add modo predicto, loco nee habitu mutato.
d not in SA. e SA In fine,
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIM A IN ADVENTU
73
Deinde ad commonici-
onem puerorum ministrancium a
choro ad ministeria sua1 redeun-
cium, accepto texto euangeliorum
et data ei humiliate 2 benediccione,
et3 ceroferariis et thuri-
bulo precedente, subdiacono librum
leccionis euangelice
deferente, per medium chori ad
pulpitum accedat, textum ipsum
super sinistram [partem] manuum4
solempniter gestando.
20. Et cum ad locum legendi
peruenerit5, textum ipsum subdia-
conus accipiat et a sinistris LipsiuSj
diaconi ipsum [textum]
tinas ante pronunciacionem euan-
gelii. Deinde { commonicione
puerorum ministranciamf a choro
ad ministeria sua redeuncium}a,
accipiat textum [scilicet librum
euangeliorum et] humilians se ad
sacerdotem stantem coram altare,
uersa facie ad meridiem ita dicens
sine nota. lube domine benedicere.
Sacerdos respondensb Dominus sit in
corde et in ore tuo ad pronunciandum
sanctum euangelium dei in nomine
patris et filii et spiritus sancti [Amen].
[Si autem sacerdos pro se
celebret, dicat priuatim lube domine
benedicere^ et postea Dominus sit in
corde meo, &c.]c et sic procedat
diaconus per medium chori, ipsum
textum super sinistram manum
solempniter gestandumd ad pulpitum
accedat, ecurn ceroferario et thuri-
bulario precedente6, {subdiacono ite-
rum casula induto, quando utitur,
librum euangelice leccionis defe
rente}^
Et si duplex festum fuerit crux
precedat, que quasi a dextris erit
legentis euangelium, facie crucifixi
ad legentem conuersa.
Quandocunque enim epistola
legatur in pulpito, ibidem legatur
[et] euangelium.
20. Et cum ad locum legendi
peruenerit, textum ipsum [sub]dia-
conus accipiat et a sinistris ipsius dia
coni quasi oppositus ipsum textum,
1 D ministeriuin suum.
- S humiliatiot D add capita. SBD add a sacer-
dote. :! SBD cum.
4 SBD manum. 5 D perueniunt.
l not in SA. t> S respondeat.
from A. d S gestando.
— • S thuribulario et ceroferariis precedentibus.
not in SA.
F.
10
74
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXXIX. 66
dum euangelium legitur teneat.
21. Et lecto euangelio, ipsum
deosculando1 ipsi diacono porrigat a
dextra parte ipsius; |et| in redeundo2
ipsum textum3 ad
altare ex directo pectore deferat.
dum euangelium legitur, teneat,
ceroferariis diacono assistentibus,
imo a dextris reliquo a sinistris ad
eum conuersis : {thuribularius [uero]
stet post diaconum ad eum con-
uersus}3.
Et semper legatur euangelium
ad missam uersus aquilonem, id estb
boriale.
Et si episcopus exequatur
officium, omnes ministri in choro
ad sequenciam dicendamc ueniant,
quando sequencia dicitur, preter
principalem diaconum {et princi-
palem subdiaconum}a, et ibi moram
faciant diaconi et subdiaconi in
medio chori cum rectoribus chori
donee principalis diaconus a pul-
pito post lectum euangelium per
chorum redeat.
Cum autem inceperitd euange
lium, post Dominus 2tobiscum, faciat
signum crucis super librum, deinde in
sua fronte et postea in pectore cum
pollice. Hoc modo legantur omnia0
euangelia per totum0 annum, nisi in
festisduplicibustantum: hoc0 modoe°.
21. Lecto euangelio, osculeturf
librum et accedens subdiaconus
sstatim porrigat ei textum deoscu
landum s a dextris suis. In redeundo
eciam textum hipse diaconus ad
altare ex directo pectore deferat h.
Si episcopus celebrauerit, tune
post euangelium principalem dia
conum comitentur ceteri diaconi et
subdiaconi [processionaliter a choro
1 SBD deosculandum.
2 SB add tatnen, DB add eciam.
;! SBD transpose.
a not in S. b S scilicet.
c S cantandam. d S ceperit.
0 For the music see Appendix.
f S deosculetur.
8 — 8 S textum porrigat deosculandum illi. Over
erasure.
h — h S ipsum ante diaconum, ..deferatur.
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIM A IN ADVENTU
75
22. Post incepcionem Credo in
unum
sacerdos ipse ministerio diaconi
thurificetur
et postea ministerio subdiaconi
textum [sacerdos] deosculetur. Quo
peracto1, chorus ministerio pueri
more solito incensetur, sequente
subdiacono textum deosculandum
singulis [clericis] eo ordine quo
incensantur porrigente.
23. Hiis peractis acolito minis-
trante subdiacono |subdiaconus| t2
ipsi diacono — [Ad offerendam
dicendam diaconus et subdiaconus
ad sacerdotem accedant, diaconus
a dextris, subdiaconus a sinistris.
Similiter fiat ad Sanctus et ad Agnus
del et ad communionem dicendam :
et hoc semper ad missam obseruetur.
Dum offerenda canitur,] sacerdos
prius hostiam super patenam [im-
ponat] deinde calicem de3 manu
diaconi accipiat, [deinde] diacono
manum ipsius sacerdotis utraque
uice deosculante.
ad altare, ita quod bini procedant
subdiaconi]. Deinde principalis
[sub]diaconus in0 ultimo0 ordine
subdiaconorum, uno subdiacono in-
cedente ei a dextris, altero a sinistris.
Postea sequantur diaconi simili
ordine dispositi; et hoc ipso modo
et ordine ad introitum misse domi-
num episcopum procedant.
Finite euangelio incipiat sacer
dos Credo [cum hac nota]a.
22. Dum a toto choro non
alternando canitur Credo in tinum0,
accedat diaconus post lectum euan-
gelium et offerat sacerdoti librum
euangeliorum uel textum deoscu
landum in sinistris eius. [Et quando-
cunque dicitur, semper a toto choro
percantetur ; quod obseruetur per
totum annum quando dicendus est,
sicut de Gloria in excelsis^.
23. Deinde porrigat sacerdoti
calicem cum patena et sacrificio et
osculetur manum eius utraque uice :
ipse uero accipiens ab eo calicem
diligenter et° ponat in loco debito
super medium altaris, et inclinato
parum eleuet calicem utraque manu
offerens domino c sacrificium, et
dicat cum deuocione hanc oracio-
nem Suscipe sancta trinitas hanc
oblacionem &c. : qua dicta reponat
calicem, et cooperiat cum corporali-
bus, ponatque panem super corpo-
ralia decenter ante calicem uinum
et aquam continentem, et osculetur
patenam et re°ponat earn a dextris
super altarex sub corporalibus parum
cooperiendo.
1 B Hiis peractis.
2 S subdiacono.
SBD a.
For the music see Appendix,
from A. c S deo.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXXIX. 66
24. Postea ordinato sacrificio
et debito modo disposito1, sacerdos
sacrificium ministerio diaconi ter in
[calice] signo2 crucis thurificet,
deinde ter in circuitu, postea ex
utraque parte sacrificii.
24. Hoc peracto accipiat thuri-
bulum a diacono, et thurificet sacri
ficium uidelicet [ultra] ter signum
[crucis] faciens et ter in circuitu
calicis, et ex utraque parte calicis et
sacrificii. Deinde locum inter se et
altare disponat0. Et dum thurificet
dicat Dirigatur domine {ad te oracio
meet sicut in&nsum}*. Postea thuri-
ficetur ipse sacerdos ab ipso diacono
et subdiaconus deferat ei textum
deosculandumb. Deinde acolitus
thurificet chorum, incipiens a rec-
toribus chori : deinde superiorem
gradum ex parte decani, incipiens
ab ipso decano uel a proximiori
stallo, eo absente; postea superiorem
gradum ex parte cantoris eodem
ordine : exinde secundas formas et
primas simili ordine. Ita quod ipse
puer singulos clericos incensando
[illis] inclinet, subsequente eo sub-
diacono cum textu ab omnibus
deosculandum tc.
Si episcopus celebrauerit et du
plex festum fuerit, duo ueniunt cum
thuribulo [et] duo diaconi cum
duobus textibus uel reliquiis.
Si autem episcopus non° cele
brauerit et duplex festum fuerit,
textum ddeferatur ab acolitod ex
parte cantoris : primo autem thuri-
ficandus est cantor qui stat in
medio chori cum ceteris rectoribus
chori, ut tenetur6 in festis maioribus
dupplicibus0 tantum.
Deinde principales rectores chori
ex utraque parte sui : exinde duo
S deposito. '
SBD signum. A not in S.
b S inserts heading (?) De Chori thurificacione
ad missam.
c S deosculando.
•I — d S defert accolitus. « S scilicet.
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
77
25. Quo peracto sacerdos
manus abluat
ministerio subdiaconi et
aliorum ministrorum,
[subjdiacono interim ipsum
altare in sinistro cornu incensante et
reliquias more solito Lin circuitUj.
Accedente autem sacerdote
ad diuinum
obsequium exequendum, diaconus
et subdiaconus suis gradibus ordi-
nate se teneant.
rectores secundarii : postea chorus
more solito, eodem quoque ordine
sequuntura textus.
{Si presens fuerit episcopus et
non exequatur ofrkium, diaconus
ab eo benediccionem accipiat ad
pronunciandum euangelium et post
lectum euangelium per episcopum
transeundo eum primum incensabit
et postea subdiaconus textum ei
apertum deosculandum porrigat.}b
Post Credo in unum dicat
sacerdos Dominus uobiscum et Ore-
• miis et offerendam.
Quando uero non dicitur Credo
{dicat sacerdos Dominus uobiscum
et Oremus}^ tune immediate. Post
Oremus et offerendam, accedat dia
conus et offerat calicemx sacerdoti
cum patena; et cetera supradicto
modo expleantur, et thurificet sacri-
ficium more solito, sed chorus non
thurificetur : nunquam enirn0 thuri-
ficetur chorus post euangeliumx ad
missam, nisi quando dicitur Credo
in0 unum0 ^ sed tune semper.
25. Hiis ita peractis eat sacer
dos ad dextrum cornu altaris, et
abluat manus {ministerio subdiaconi
et aliorum ministrorum ita}c dicens,
Munda me domine ab omni inqui-
namento &c., diacono interim ipsum
altare in sinistro cornu thurificante,
et reliquias more solito in circuitu.
Ablutis manibus sacerdotis, re-
uertat se ad altare ad diuinum
officium exequendum ; et diaconus
et subdiaconus suis gradibus ordi-
nate supradicto modo se teneant.
S sequantur.
not in S.
l> not in SA.
78 SARUM CUSTOMS [XXXIX. 66
26. See above p. 67. 26. Deinde sacerdos stans ante
altare inclinatoque capite et corpore
iunctisque0 manibus, dicat In spiritu
humilitatis &c., et erigens se de-
osculetur altare a dextris sacrificii,
et dans benediccionem ultra sacri-
ficium, postea signet se dicens In
nomine patris etfilii et spiritus sancti
Amen. Deinde uertat se ad po-
pulum, et tacita uoce dicat Orate
fratres et sorores &c. Responsio
clerici priuatim Sancti spiritus gratia
illuminet cor meui)rt* et labia mea^a
et accipiat do minus digne hoc sacri-
ficium laudis de manibus \tuis\ pro
peccatis et offensionibus me is.
In missisb uero pro defunctis
post ablucionem manuum sacerdotis,
statim incipiat idem sacerdos, iunctis
manibus, in medio altaris ad altarex
conuersus, ita dicens : —
Hostias et preces tibi do mine offe-
rimus.
Chorus cantando respondet :
Tu suspice pro animabus &c.c
Et iterum dicit sacerdos /;/ spiritu
humilitatis. Deinde stans dicat
conuersus ad populum tacita uoce,
Orate fratres et sorores pro fidelibus
defunctis'. Responsio chori cantando,
Requiem eternam etc. Quam olim.
&c.
Notandum quod in omnibus
missis pro corpore presenti et in
anniuersariis cuiuscunque fuerit
et trigintalibus dicitur Hostias ct
preces cum uersu Requiem eternam
et cum Quam olim [&c.].
In omnibus uero aliis missis pro
S tuum...tua. b S missa.
For the music see Appendix.
XXXIX. 66] DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
79
27. Sacerdote uero Per omnia
secula1 incipiente
suhdiaconus offertorium et patenam
a manu diaconi accipiat et ipsam
tenentemt2 quousque oracio domi-
nica[lis] dicatur, acolito offertorio
coopertot3committat, in gradu post
subdiaconum interim constitute.
28. Sciendum autem quod
pueri ministrantes, dum secretum
misse cantaturt4, in choro moram
faciant5 exteriorem
prime
forme tenentes, quousque sacerdos
cancellatis manibus ad altare se
inclinet. [Qui] tune enim ad altare
[se] accedant7 ad ministrandum
diacono in manuum
ablucione cum subdiacono.
defunctis non dicitur, nee in die
animarum.
Et reuersus ad altare sacerdos
dicatx secretas oraciones iuxta nu-
merum et ordinemx antedictarum
ante epistolam, ita incipiens, Ore-
mus.
27. Quibus finitis dicat aperta
uoce Per omnia secula seculorum,
manibus non leuatis donee dicat
Sitrsum corda. Et tune accipiat
subdiaconus offertorium et patenam
a manu diaconi, ipsam patenam
tenenduma quousque Pater nosier
dicitur b acolito offertorio coopertam
committal in gradu [scilicet] post
subdiaconum iterum constitute ;
quod eciam obseruetur in omni
missa ad autenticum altare cele-
brandumtc per totum annum, nisi
tantum0 in missis pro defunctis :
tamen in die animarum obserua-
bitur.
28. Sciendum est [autem] quod
pueri ministrantes, dum secretum
misse tractatur, in choro moram
faciant, exteriorem locum prime
forme tenentes, quousque sacerdos,
cancellatis manibus, ad altare se
inclinet : tune enim ad altare acce
dant d ad ministrandum diacono et
subdiacono in manuum ablucione.
Hoc modo incipiantur omnes
prefaciones ad missam per totum
annum tarn in feriis quam in festise.
Et cum dicat sacerdos Sanctus
Sanctus Sanctus* erigat se parumper
brachia sua et iungat manus suas
usque ad hoc uerbum In nomine
1 D adds seculontm.
* SBD tenendam.
4 SBD tractatur.
G BD add locum.
:! SBD cooperta.mj.
5 BD faciunt.
7 SBD accedunt.
S tenendam. h S incipiatur.
S celebranda. d S accedunt.
For the music see Appendix,
So SARUM CUSTOMS [XXXIX. 66
domini: tune signet se in facie sua,
et sic fiat in omnibus prefacionibus.
Deinde statim iunctisx manibus et
oculis eleuatis, incipiat Te igitur,
corpore inclinato donee dicat ac
petimus : tune erigens [se] osculetur
altare a dextris sacrificii, dicens ut
accepta &c. Factis signaculis, eleuet
manus ita dicens, In primis que
tibi offerimus &c. una cum famulo
tuo papa nostro N \necnon\ et anti-
stite nostro N id est pro proprio
episcopo tantum0 et non pro archi-
episcopo ; et rege nostro N: et
dicuntur nominatim. Sequatur
Memento domine0 famulorum famu-
larumque tuarum. Hie oret cogi-
tando pro uiuis ; N 6° N et
omnium circumastancium &c. Sequa
tur Communicantes &c. Per eundem
christum dominum nostrum.
Hie respiciat sacerdos hostiam
cum magna ueneracione dicens,
Hanc igitur oblacionem &c., Per
Christum dominum nostrum. Hie
iterum respiciat hostiam dicens
Quam oblacionem [&c.] : hie erigat
sacerdos manus et coniungat, et
postea tergat digitos et eleuet
hostiam dicens Qui pridie quam
pateretur &c. Hie inclinet se, et
postea eleuet paululum dicens
Gracias agens bene^dixit fregif :
hie tanget hostiam dicens Dedit
discipulis suis° dicens^ Accipite et
manducate ex hoc omnes : hoc est
enim corpus meum : et debent ista
uerba proferri cum uno spiritu et sub
una prolacione, nulla pausacione
interposita : post hec uerba in
clinet se sacerdos ad hostiam et
postea eleuet earn supra frontem, ut
XXXIX. 66] DOMINICA PRTMA IN ADVENTU 8 1
possit a populo uideri et reuerenter
reponatx illud super corporalia ante
calicem in modum crucis per eandem
facte. [Et tune discooperiat calicem]
et teneat inter manus suas, non
disiungendo pollicem ab indice,
nisi dum facit benedicciones tantum,
ita dicens Simili modo postquam* &c.
Hie inclinet se sacerdos0 dicens
\gracias agens, bene^dixit dedit dis-
cipulis snis dicens} b, Accipite et bibite
ex eo omnes. Hie eleuet [sacerdos]
parumper calicem dicens, Hie est
enim calix &c. : [Hie eleuet calicem
usque pectus uel ultra capud dicens
Hoc quocienscunque feceritis in mei
memoriam faciettsJ] Hie reponat
calicem et fricet digitos suos ultra
calicem propter micas, et cooperiat
calicem et eleuet brachia in modum
crucis, iunctis digitis usque ad hec
uerba de tuis donis acdatis* , ita di
cens Unde et memores domine* &c.
supra que propicio &c.
Hie sacerdos, corpore inclinato et
cancellatis manibus, dicat Supplices te
rogamus usque ex hac altaris partici-
pacione ; et tune erigat se deosculans
altare a dextris sacrincii : et f[ac]iat
signum crucis supra hostiam et in
facie sua, cum dicit omni benediccione
celestf. Ita dicens Supplices te roga
mus &c : hie benedicat semetipsum
in facie dicens omni benediccione
celesti et gracia repleamur per
eundem christum dominum nostrum
Amen . [Sequatur] Memento domine
famulorum famularumque tuarum :
hie oret cogitando pro mortuis : JV
et N qui nos precesserunt &c. per
\eundeiii\christum dominum nostrum* .
a S postea. b not in SA.
F. II
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxxix. 66
29. Sacerdote uero corpora
domini
calicem in modum crucis signante,
diaconus ei a
dextris insistat1
eique in corporalibus sustin-
entibust2 subministret.
30. Inchoata uero oracione
dominicalit3 diaconus patenam a
manu subdiaconi recipiat,
Amen. Hie percuciat pectus suum
semel dicendo Nobis quoque pecca-
toribus &c. per christum dominum
nostrum. Sequentia Per quern hec
omnia \domine\ bona creas : hie
sacerdos ter signet calicem dicens
sanct^pificas uiui^ficas betted? dicis et
prestas nobis.
29. Hie sacerdos discooperiat
calicem, et faciet signaculum crucis
cum hostia quinquies, primo ultra
calicem ex utraque parte : secundo
calici equale : tercio infra calicem :
quarto sicut primo : quinto ante
calicem.
Interim uero diaconus a dextris
sacerdotis assistat, manibus prius
lotis, eique in corporalibus susti-
nendo subministret, et in recessu
deosculans humerum eius dextrum,
sacerdote sic dicente Per ipsum^et
cum ipso^et in ip sorest tibi deo
patri omnipotenti^in unitate spiritus
sancti^omnis honor et gloria. Hie
cooperiat sacerdosx calicem et teneat
manus suas supra altare usque
dicitur Pater noster, ita dicens a :
Per omnia secula seculorum.
Chorus Amen. Oremus. Preceptis
salutaribus moniti et {diuina institu-
cione formati audemus dicere\°.
30. {Hie accipiat diaconus
patenam dec manu subdiaconi,
eamque a dextris sacerdotis extento
brachio in alto usque ad Dapropicius
\_pacem~\ discoopertam tenens, sa
cerdote sic dicente} d, Pater noster,
hie elevet manus suas dicens : — qui
es in celis &c.a
SBD assistat. 2 SBD sustinendis. » For the music see Appendix. b not in S.
SBD dominica. c §A a.
d A has this later and begins Dum dicitur
Preceptis salutaribns accipiat &c.
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
et post dictam oracionem domini-
calemt1 earn sacerdoti porrigat.
31. Post tercium Per omnia
rsecu/d}2, si episcopus celebrauerit,
diaconus ad populum conuersus,
baculum episcopi tenens in dextris3,
curuatura4 ad se conuersa, dicat,
Humiliate tios ad
benedicdonem.
Deinde episcopus, eucharistia in
terim super patenam reposita, super
populum faciat benedicdonem.
[Et sciendum est quod semper
tarn in feriis quam in festis dicatur
Pater noster sub hoc tono3.] Chorus0
respondeat0 Sed libera nos a malo.
Deinde dicat sacerdos Amen.
Libera nos \guesumus domine\. Hie
committal diaconus patenam sacer
doti deosculans manum eius, et
sacerdos deosculetur patenam, et
postea ponat ad sinistrum oculum,
deinde ad dexterum: postea faciet
crucem cum patena ultra capudt
suurn0 et tune reponat earn in locum
suum ita dicens Da propicius pacem
&c. Hie discooperiat calicem et
sumat corpus domini0 cum inclina-
cioneb transponens in concauitate
calicis retinendo tres partes inter
pollices et indices, et frangat in tres
partes dum dicitur Per eundem domi-
num nostrum lesum christum filium
tuum. Secunda fractio, qui tecum
uiuit et regnat in imitate spiritus
sancti deus. Hie teneat duas fractu-
ras in sinistra manu et tercia[m] frac-
tura[m] in dextera manu in summi-
tate calicis, dicens aperta uoce, Per
omnia secula seculorumc.
3 1 . Deinde si episcopus celebra
uerit, diaconus, ad populum conuer
sus, baculum episcopi in dextera
manu0 tenens, curuatura baculi ad
se conuersa, dicat sic Humiliate uos
ad benedicdonem. Chorus respondeat
Deo gradas*.
Deinde d episcopus eukaristia super
patenam [rejposita {mitram sumens
et baculum}6 super populum faciat
SBD dominicam. 2 D adds seculorum.
SBD in dextra tenens.
SBD add baculi.
For music see Appendix.
S ueneracione et inclinat se.
A has notation.
SA postea.
not in SA.
See Appendix.
84
SARUM CUSTOMS
[xxxix. 66
32. Ad Agnus dei dicendum
accedant1 diaconus et subdiaconus
ad sacerdotem 2, diaconus3 [a dextris
et] subdiaconus a sinistris4.
33. Pacem uero
sacerdote accipiat;
diaconus a
benediccionem. {Peracta benedic-
cione statim dicat episcopus more
solito Et pax dei sit semper uobiscum ;
chorus respondeat Et cum spiritu
tuo*. Quando uero non celebrat tune
statim post Per omnia secula secu-
lorum}^ sequatur Pax^domini sit
semper uobiscum. Chorus Et cum
spiritu tuo, °ut supra0.
32. Ad Agnus dei dicendum,
accedant diaconus et subdiaconus ad
sacerdotem uterque a dextris, dia
conus propior subdiaconus remocior,
et dicant priuatim Agnus dei qui
tollis peccata mundi miserere nobis. ij.
Agnus dei qui tollis peccata mundi
dona nobis pacem.
In missis [uero] pro defunctis
dicitur sicc: Agnus dei qui tollis
peccata mundi dona eis requiem [iij],
cum hac addicione in fine sempiter-
nam.
dHic cruce signando deponat
dictam terciam partem hostie in
sanguine sic dicendod : — Hec sacro-
sancta commixtio corporis &c. per
eundem christum dominum nostrum
Amen.
Antequam pax detur, dicat sacer-
dos Domine sancte pater eterne deus
da mihi hoc sacrificium &c. Qui
uiuis et regnas deus0 .
33. dHic deosculetur sacerdos
corporalia in dextera parte et in
summitate calicis, et postea dia-
conum, dicensd
Pax tibi et ecclesie ty Et cum spiritu
ttto. Diaconus a dextris sacerdotis
D accedunt S accendat.
SD add uterque a dextris.
SBD add propior.
SBD remotior, not a sinistris.
a For the music see Appendix.
b not in SA; c S hoc modo.
** — d in red in C.
XXXIX. 66] DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
deosculetur
deinde 'primum
subdiaconum1 deinde
ad gradum chori rectorem ex parte
decani, dehinc alium ex parte
cantoris [dejosculetur. Qui duo
pacem choro reportent incipientes
a decano
et cantore, uel ab hiis qui stallis
eorum stent2 proximiores.
[ab eo] pacem recipiat et subdiacono
porrigat.
Deinde ipse° sacerdos0 ad gra
dum chori a rectorem ex parte de
cani, dehinc alium ex parte cantoris
osculetur. Qui duoa pacem choro
portent uterque sue parti incipientes
a maioribus, b {scilicet a decano
cantore uel ab hiis qui stallis [eorum]
constant proximiores. Deinde a
cancellario et thesaurario uel ab hiis
qui stallis eorum sunt proximiores.
Deinde ab extremis secunde forme
et postea ab extremis prime forme,
qui pacem aliis earundem formarum
percipient.
In festis dupplicibus primo
deosculetur diaconus subdiaconum
deinde duos secundarios rectores ad
gradum chori; qui primo pacem
deferant cantori si regimini chori
interfuerit et eis duobus collate-
ralibus rectoribus principalibus.
Postea ipsis principalibus rectoribus
pacem ipsam ex parte decani et
cantoris deferentibus ad gradum
superiorem et inferiorem, secun-
dariis uero deferentibus ex parte
cancellarii et thesaurarii ad gradum
superiorem et inferiorem et eciam
ad ipsos pueros}b. [In festis uero
et in feriis quando chorus non
regitur pax a diacono choro appor-
tatur per duos extremes de secunda
forma : cetera sicut prius.]
Si episcopus celebrauerit, princi-
palis diaconusx deosculetur princi-
palem subdiaconum a quo ceteri
diaconi pacem sumant. Deinde
1 — l SB primo subdiaconum. D primo subdiacono
porrigat.
4 SBD stant.
a — a SA ipse diaconus pacem portat rectoribus
chori et ipsi.
b — b not in SA which have the following
paragraph instead.
86 SARUM CUSTOMS [XXXIX. 66
duos secundarios rectores, [si duplex
festum fuerit qui primo deferant
ad rectores principales, postea ipsis
principalibus rectoribus pacemipsam
ex parte decani et cantoris deferen-
tibus : secundariis uero ex parte
cancellarii et thesaurarii] : {et si
fuerint duo tantum rectores eos
deosculetur &c. ut supra. Si presens
fuerit et non celebrauerit, pacem
statim post deosculatum subdia-
conum ipsi episcopo diaconus
pacem porriget &c. sicut prius.
Quando chorus non regitur, duo
extremi de secunda forma ad gradum
chori a diacono pacem sumant et ab
eisdem chorus ut superius appor-
tetur}a.
34. Post pacem datam dicat
sacerdos oraciones sequentes pri-
uatim antequam communicet, ten-
endo hostiam duabus manibus ita
dicens, Deus pater fans et origo.
bHic inclinet se [sacerdos] ad
hostiam ita° dicens b: — Te adoro, te
glorifico^ te tota cordis \intencione~\
&c. per eundem christum dominum
nostrum Amen0.
Alia oracio. Domine lesu christe
fill del uiui, qui ex uoluntate0 patris"
&c. saluator mundi, qui cum deo
patre et eodem spiritu sancto uiuis et
regnas deus per omnia secula secu-
lorum Amen. Sequatur Corporis et
sanguinis tui &c. b Ad corpus dicat
cum inclinacione antequam perci-
piatb. Aue in eternum sanctissima
caro christi mihi ante omnia et super
omnia summa dulcedo. Corpus domini
nostri Jesu Christi sit mihi peccatori
a not in SA which have the preceding paragraph
instead. b— ° in red in C.
XXXIX. 66] DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU 87
ma et uita Amen ' : in nomine patris
et filii et spiritus sancti Amen.
Hie sumat corpus, cruce facta
de eoa corpore ante os recipientis.
bDeinde ad sanguinem cum
magna deuocione dicensb, Aue in
eternum celestis potus mihi ante omnia
et super omnia summa dulcedo :
corpus et sanguis domini nostri lesu
Christi prosit mihi peccatori ad reme-
dium sempiternum in uitam eternam
\Ameri\ : in nomine patris et filii et
spiritus sancti Amen.
Hie sumat sanguinem ; quo
sumpto eat sacerdos ad dextrum
cornu altaris cum calice inter manus,
adhuc digitis coniunctis, sicut prius,
et accedat subdiaconus et effundat
in calicem uinum et aquam et
resincerat sacerdos manus suas ne
alique reliquie corporis et sanguinis
remaneant in digitis uel in calice.
Cum uero aliquis [sacerdos]
debet bis celebrare in uno die, tune
non debet acciperec ablucionem
ullam sed ponere in sacrario aut in
uase mundo usque ad finem alterius
misse, et tune sumatur utraque
ablucio : Post primam effusionem
sequitur ista oracio. Quod ore
sumpsimus &c. Hie lauet digitos
suos in concauitate calicis cum uino
infuso a subdiacono : quo hausto
sequitur ista oracio. Hec nos domi-
ne° communio &c. Hie infundat
subdiaconus d aquam in calicem, qua
haustad eat sacerdos in medio altaris
et inclinet se et dicat cum deuocione
hanc oracionem. Gracias tibi ago
domine sancte pater &c. : et cum hac
a S cum ipso. b — b in red in C.
c S percipere. d— d S uinum... quo hausto,
88
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XXXIX. 66
34. Post percepcionem sacra-
menti, sacerdote ad manus ablu-
endas ueniente, diaconus corporalia
complice[a]t et in loculo reponat.
Postea uero ipsa corporalia calici
cum offertorio superponat, ipsumque
calicem, dum postcommunio dicitur,
ipsi acolito dimittat1 ;
qui dum Per omnia
dicitur post oracionem ea solempni-
tate qua eum portauit2 reportet.
35. Post Benedicamus dictum
a diacono [ad altare cormerso]
oracione eat sacerdos ad dextrum
cornu altaris {et abluat manus.
Diaconus interim corporalia com-
plicet ad dextrum cornu altaris} a.
Subdiaconus librum portet. Et ac-
cepto diaconus calice iacente super
patenam, et redeunte sacerdote ad
dextrum cornu altaris, si ali°quid
infusionis remaneat ori sacerdotis
porrigat resumendum.
Post percepcionem sacramenti,
sacerdote ad manus abluendumb
ueniente, diaconus corporalia com-
plicet et in loculo reponat. Postea
uero ipsa corporalia calici cum
offertorio superponat et ipsum quo-
quec calicem dum postcommu
nio dicitur ipsi acolito committat :
qui dum Per omnia secula seculorum
dicitur post oracionem ea solempni-
tate qua eum apportauit reportet.
Ablutis manibus sacerdotis reuertat
se ad dextrum cornu altaris et
dicat una cum ministris communio-
nem. Deinde facto signaculo crucis
in facie uertat se [sacerdos] ad
populum sacerdos0, eleuatisque ali-
quantulum brachiis et iunctis mani
bus dicat Dominus uobiscum et
iterum uertat se ad altare dicens
Oremus. Deinde dicat postcommu-
niones iuxta numerum et ordinem
antedictarum oracionum ante episto-
lam.
35. Finita ultima postcommuni-
one factoque signaculo crucis in sua
fronte, iterum se uertat sacerdos ad
populum et dicat Dominus uobiscum.
Deinde dicat diaconus casulax sua
reindutus, quando utitur, Benedica-
1 SDB committat. 2 SBD apportauit.
a not in S.
« S ipsumque.
S abluendas.
xxxix. 66]
DOMINICA PRIMA IN ADVENTU
89
iterum1 casula induto2, et post
inclinacionem a3 se factam sacerdos
cum suis ministris modo quo accessit
abscedat4.
mus domino. Alio [uero] tempore
dicitur Ite missa est. Quociens-
cunque enim dicitur Ite missa est,
semper dicitur ad populum conuer-
tendoa: et cum dicere debeat Bene-
dicamus domino uel Requiescant in
pace conuertendo ad altare dicitur.
{Et notandum quod in ea parte
altaris qua missa incipiatur in eadem
finiatur}b.
Hiis finitisc, sacerdos corpore
inclinato iunctis manibus tacita uoce
coram altari in medio dicat hanc
oracionem : Placeat tibi sancta trini-
tas. Qua finita erigat se sacerdos
signans se in facie sua dicens, in
nomine patr is et filii et spiritus sancti
Amen. Et sic inclinacione facta eo
ordine quo prius accesserunt ad
altare in principio misse sic induti
cum ceroferariis et ceteris ministris
redeant in fine : et statim post Deo
gracias in choro incipiatur hora
nona quando post missam dicitur.
Sacerdos uero in redeundo dicat
euangelium In principio erat Verbum.
For §§ 36 — 43 see below p. iood.
44. Cum uero exueritx sacerdos
casulam et alia uestimenta sacer-
dotalia, dicat psalmos subscriptos
sub uno Gloria patri0 cum anti-
phona Trium puerornm-. Ps. Bene-
dicite sacer dotes {&c. usque adfinem}b.
Ps. Laudate dominum in sanctis eius :
{totus psalmus dicitur} b. [Ps.] Nunc
dimittis. Deinde tota dicitur6 anti-
phona. Trium puerorum cantemus
ymnum quern cantabant in camino
1 D interim.
- SDB add ad populum conuerso.
3 Dad.
4 D recedat corrected to incedat.
a S conuersus. l> not in SA.
e SA dictis.
d from S : A has these §§ as another chapter,
following §44.
e S dicatur tota.
F.
12
90 SARUM CUSTOMS [XXXIX. 66
ignis benedicentes dominum. Kirie-
leyson Christeleyson Kirieleyson
Pater noster. Et ne nos. Sed libera
nos. Benedicamus patrem ef filium*.
Laudemus et superexaltemus . Bene-
dictus es domine in firmamento celi°
Et laudabilis. Benedicat et custodiat
{nos onmipotens et misericors deus}3-
Amen. Non intres in indicium.
Quia non iustificabitur. Domine deus
uirtutum. Et ostende. Domine ex-
audi. Et clamor. Dominus uobis-
cum {Et cum spiritu}3-. Oremus.
Deus qui tribus pueris0 . Oratio Ure
igjie sancti0 spiritus* . Oratio Ac
etones nostras: et finiantur sub ista
determinacione Per christum {domi
num nostrum. Amen\
43. [Notandum est quod a
Domine ne in ira usque ad cenam
domini et a Deus omnium usque ad
uigiliam natalis domini dicuntur iste
preces sequentes ad missam cotidie
in feriis et festis trium leccionum et
in octauis et infra quando chorus
non regitur: et dicantur inter Per
omnia secula seculorum post Pater
noster et Pax domini ; sacerdote
dicente sic Per omnia secula secu-
lorum, choro respondente Amen,
statim dicat chorus per se preces in
prostracione : {sacerdos uero cum
suis ministris similiter dicat preces
sine prostracione} b hoc modo: — Ps.
Deus uenerunt. Totus psalm us
dicitur cum Gloria patri. Alius Ps.
Deus misereatur et alius Ps. Domine
in uirtute similiter dicuntur cum
Gloria patri. Deinde dicatur anti-
phona Tua est potencia tuumregnum,
*• not in SA. b not in A.
XL.]
ADAPTACIO IN ALIIS DOMINICIS
XL. (93) ADAP(TA)CIO SERVICII DO-
MINICE PRIME 'ADVENTUS ET
ALIARUM DOMINICARUM1 ; CUM
SUIS EXCEPCIONIBUS.
i. Modus seruicii prime2 domi-
nice [aduentus domini] locum habet
omni die dominica simplici per
annum, excepto quod in aduentu
[domini], et |a septuagesima usque
ad pascha, utuntur diaconus et
subdiaconus casulis3. In aliis uero
temporibus dalmaticis et tunicis.
Preterea in predictis temporibus
inchoetur4 missa sine Gloria in
excelsis et terminetur5 sine lie missa
domine, tu es super omnes gentes ; da
pacem domine in diebus nostris.
Kyrieleyson, Christeleyson. Kyrie-
leyson. Pater noster.
Et hec omnia sine nota dicuntur
tarn a clericis in choro quam a
sacerdote cum suis ministris. Deinde
dicat sacerdos cum nota Et ne nos.
Sed libera, Exurgat deus. Et
fugiant. Non nobis domine. Sed
nomini tuo da gloriam. Oremus pro
afflictis et captiuis. Libera deus israel
ex omnibus tribuladonibus eorum.
Mitte eis domine. Et de syon. Esto
eis domine. A facie inimici. Domi
ne saluum fac. Et exaudi nos.
Domine exaudi. Dominus uobiscum.
Oremus. Deus qui admirabili proui-
dencia.. .Rege quesumus domine famu-
lum tuum...Da quesumus omnipotens
deus famulo tuo . . . 1 a
1 — 1 SBDlN ADVENTVTETllN ALIIS DOMINICIS.
2 SDB huius.
3 In margin of D is inserted Quare hoc.
4 SDB inchoatur. 5 SBD terminatur.
from SA.
92 SARUM CUSTOMS [XL.
est : in aliis uero [temporibus] cum
Gloria in excelsis inchoetur1 et cum
Ite missa est terminetur2.
2. Preterea nulla die dominica
per annum dicitur prosa ad missam,
quando de dominica agitur nisi in
aduentu domini3; et [in] die do
minica qua cantatur Dum medium
silencium^ temporis4 ueneracionis
Natalis5 racione [et in tempore pas-
chali, scilicet a dominica que dicitur
in albis usque ad dominicam prox-
imam post festum sancte trinitatis].
Preterea qualibet die dominica per
annum dicitur Alleluya ad missam,
nisi a6 septuagesima usque ad
pascha. Tune enim tractus can-
tetur7, sine Alleluya et sine prosa,
a quatuor [clericis] de superiore
gradu in cappis sericis ad gradum
chori ; ita quod omnes8 simul pri-
mum uersum incipiant, quern9 duo
ex parte chori principalis prose-
quantur10, aliis duobus interim in
extrema parte prime forme sedenti-
bus; et ita alternis11 uicibus singuli
uersus tocius tractus12 ab illis
quatuor13 dicantur14, choro interim
sedente: ita ut omnes15 simul trac-
tum ipsum terminent In prima16
dominica quadragesime, et in do
minica palmarum, tractus in choro
alternis11 uicibus cantetur17 hinc
inde, modo predicto.
SDB inchoatur. 2 SDB terminatur.
< SDB transpose.
SBD transpose. 5 SBD add domini.
SB in. ' SBD cantatur.
D adds illi quatuor. 9 D que.
10 D consequantur.
11 D has alternis (ni in rasura).
12 so D corrected for uersibus.
13 SB have totius tractus here.
Jj D adds totus tractus dicatur.
15 D ita quod omnes. SB ita quidem ut omnes.
16 SBD add tamen.
" SDB cantatur.
XLI. 44]
DE TABULA FERIALI
93
XLI. (33) DE TABULA FERIALI.
i. Secunda feria tabula1 hoc
modo disponitur : in primis scribi-
tur puer ebdomadarius ad primam
leccionem legendam : hie idem
tenetur subministrare sacerdoti li-
brum deferendo2 ad matutinas et ad
uesperas [et] ad collectas dicendas :
[44. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN FERIALIBUS DIEBUS ET IN
FESTIS TRIUM LECCIONUM SINE
REGIMINE CHORI.]a
For § i see below p. 95.
2. Primam leccionem legat
puer ebdomadarius : hie idem tene
tur [subjministrare sacerdoti in
librob deferendo ad matutinas et ad
uesperas [et] ad capitulum et [ad]
collectas dicendas c per totam eb-
domadam.
{Notandum quod pueri tenentur
in omni dupplici festo et in omni
bus doininicis et in festis nouem
leccionum, que habent inuitatorium
triplex, interesse uesperis comple-
torio matutinis prime hore diei et
misse, uigiliis quoque mortuorum
quociens fueritf pro corpora pre-
senti et in trigintalibus et in anni-
uersariis : alias non tenentur inter
esse huiusmodi horis nisi minis-
trantes legentes pariter et cantantes :
excepto quod in aduentu et a sep-
tuagesima usque ad quadragesimam
quando de feria agitur, puer ebdom
adarius responsorii tenetur interesse
prime et tertie et sexte hore ad
antiphonas incipiendas et respon-
soria cantanda.
In quadragesima tenetur idem
interesse omnibus horis diei quando
de feria agitur ad idem faciendum.
In aliis temporibus anni, siue de
feria agitur siue de festo, tres lec-
ciones sine regimine chori antiphone
1 SDB transpose.
'2 B deferendum. SD deferend'.
a C has no heading. For §§ 4-8 see below p. 96.
i- SJRlibrum.
c J collectam dicendam.
94
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XLI. 44
[et] ad secundam [leccionem] aliquis
in prima parte secunde forme ex
opposite : ad terciam [leccionem]
aliquis de superiore gradu in primo
capite.
2. Ad primum responsorium
cantandum scribitur1 [alius] puer
ebdomadarius : dicuntur autem pueri
ebdomadarii ad legendum et2 can
tandum per ebdomadam illi, qui ad
primam leccionem et ad primum
responsorium scribuntur in tabula
dominicali :
(p. 95)
[et] 3ad cantandum secundum et
tercium responsorium scribuntur3
clerici iuxta ordinem lectorum : et
hoc obseruetur4 qualibet feria per
annum et quolibet festo trium lec-
cionum sine regimine chori, nisi5
propriis uigiliis6 et [inj quatuor
temporibus et in rogacionibus,
quando ad matutinas legatur7 euan-
gelii exposicio8: tune enim duo
clerici de secunda forma scribantur9
et responsoria super terciam et
sextam et nonam in secunda forma
a puero eiusdem forme inchoando
discurrant.}a
Secundam leccionem legat ali
quis bin prima parte secunde forme
ex alia parte chori b : terciam lec
cionem legat aliquis de superiore
gradu : {et legantur omnes lecciones0
in pulpito, habitu non mutato.Jc
3. Primum responsorium [can-
tet] alius0 puer ebdomadarius : di
cuntur autem pueri ebdomadarii
ad legendum etd cantandum per
ebdomadam illi qui ad primam
leccionem et ad primum respon
sorium scribantur6 in tabula domi
nicali.
Et° [sciendum est quod pueri
ebdomadarii] semper debent esse ex
parte chori principal! : eorum uero
qui ad candelabra [scripti] sunt,
unus ex una parte chori et alius ex
alia parte f. {Reliqui uero in dis-
posicione tabulam componentis.js
Secundum responsorium cantet
^eis proximush; secundam [leccio
nem] legat scilicet0 in secunda
formaf : similiter* tercium respon
sorium in superiore gradu. Et hoc
obseruetur qualibet feria per annum
et in quolibet festo trium leccionum
sine regimine chori, nisi in propriis
uigiliis et in quatuor temporibus et
in rogacionibus quando ad matutinas
legitur exposicio euangelii : tune
enim0 prima et secunda lecciones a
1 SBD scribatur. 2 BD add ad.
3 — 3 SDB ad secundum responsorium et ad ter
cium cantandum scribantur.
4 SB obseruatur. 5 SDB add in.
6 B transposes. ~ SBD legitur.
8 D euangelium ex exposicione.
9 SB scribuntur.
from C only.
b — b SJ have text but omit in prima parte de
" for
secunda forma.
c not in S. d R uel ad.
0 R scribuntur.
f SAt opposita. RJ opposite.
z not in SA.
h — h SJR ei proximus qui.
* J sic.
XLIIL 44]
FERIA SECUNDA ADVENTUS
95
|ad primam leccionem et ad primum
responsorium.
clericis secunde formea legantur, et
primum et secundumx responsoria a
clericis de eadem forma cantentur.
XLII. (34) ADAPTACIO1 AD TABULAM
FERIALEM DE COLLACIONE.
In quadragesima quoque sin-
gulis feriis scribuntur clerici ad
collacionem2 legendam, ita quod
fiat incepcio ab excellenciore ex
parte chori, et legatur in superiore
gradu per quatuor ebdomadas :
deinceps in secunda forma ; ita
tamen quod in quarta feria ante
pascha in prima forma legatur. In
annunciacione dominica3, quando
infra passionem [domini] cele-
bratur, in superiore |gradu legatur.
Sciendum autem quod pueri eb-
domadarii semper debent esse ex
parte principalis4 [rectoris] chori.
Eorum uero, qui ad candelabra
sunt, unus ex una parte chori alter
ex opposito5: reliqui uero tres in
disposicione3 sunt tabulam compo-
nentis6.
XLIII. (51) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
7OFFICIUM MATUTINUM SECUN
DE FERIE ADUENTUS DOMINI7.
i. Feria8 secunda in aduentu
[domini] a cantore Inuitatorium
querat9 cantet aliquis de secunda
forma uice rectoris ebdomadarii.
Ymnus in superiore gradu incipiatur
(P- 94
44. For title see p. 93.
i. Ad matutinas in ferialibus
diebus [et in festis trium leccionum
quenonhabent inuitatorium duplex]b
inuitatorium a cantore quesitum di-
cat aliquis de secunda forma uice
SDB ADIECTIO. 2 SDB transpose.
; DB transpose. SBD add tamen.
So D but S principal'.
SB opposita. 6 S componentesf.
— 7 SDB OFFICIUM (D SERUICIUM) FERIALE IN
SECUNDA FERIA ADUENTUS.
8 SDB transpose.
9 SDB inuitatorium a cantore quesitum.
a R de secunda forma.
»> from S.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XLIII. 44
ad disposicionem rectoris. Cetera
eciam omnia quela ad generale offici-
um rectoris pertinent, idem rector
per se uel per alium exequatur.
Prima antiphona a primo prime
forme incipiatur; secunda antipho
na1 a sibi opposito prime uel
secunde forme; et cetere [anti-
phone] per2 ordinem discurrant3,
ita quod quinta [antiphona] inci
piatur a primo clerico secunde
forme ex parte chori.
2. In laudibus, prima4 et tercia
antiphone a predictis5 pueris inci-
piantur : cetere in secunda forma
incipiantur, ordine clericorum con-
tinuato6 prius incepto. Cetera om
nia, que ad matutinas pertinent, ut
in dominica expleantur; excepto
quod in feriis7 omnes ymni in
superiore gradu incipiantur8 :
rectoris ebdomadarii, loco nee habitu
mutato, cum psalmo Uenite. Ymnus
in superiori gradu incipiatur ad
disposicionem a rectoris: cetera om-
niax autem que ad generale officium
rectoris pertinent idem rector uel
per se uel per alium exequatur.
{Prima et secunda et tercia
antiphona a primo clerico de secun
da forma ex parte chori incipiatur:
cetere in eadem forma hinc inde
discurrant. }b
[Prima antiphona a primo puero
prime forme incipiatur, secunda
antiphona0 a [puero] sibi opposito
prime forme : et ita cetere antiphone
per ordinem discurrant : ita quod
quinta antiphona incipiatur a primo
clerico secunde forme ex parte chori :
sexta antiphona a suo pari ex oppo
sito : et si nouem antiphone suntc,
septima octaua et nona in eadem
forma discurrant.] d
Uersiculus ab uno solo puero
ex parte chori dicitur loco nee habitu
mutato.
For §§ 2, 3 see above p. 93.
4. In laudibus prima et secunda
{et tercia}6 antiphone a predictis
duobus pueris incipiantur. {Cetere
in secunda forma discurrant}6 ordine
clericorum continuatox prius f in
cepto : cetera omnia que ad matu
tinas pertinent ut in dominicis&
expleantur; excepto quod in feriis
omnes ympni in superiore gradu
incipiantur, quod eciam h obseruetur
in omni festo trium leccionum {sine
l* S quodt.
i D autem.
'A D discurrunt.
s SDB add duobus.
• D feria.
2 SD secundum.
4 D proxima.
t; D transposes.
8 SB incipiuntur.
a R pro disposicione.
b not in SAJR.
11 from SAJ.
f R post,
i' R autem.
c R fuerint.
e not in SAJR.
« J dominica.
XLIII. 44]
FERIA SECUNDA ADVENTUS
97
et preterea [preces fiant cum pros-
tracionibus ad uesperas et ad ma-
tutinas et ad ceteras horas : et]
sacerdos in collectis dicendis locum
nee1 habitum mutet2 ad uesperas
nee3 ad matutinas :
preterea non incensatur altare4 ad
uesperas nee5 ad matutinas "post
psalmum Magnificat uel post psal-
mum Benedictus*.
3. Ad primam, antiphona super
psalmos a primo [clerico] prime
forme incipiatur ex parte chori :
antiphonam super Tpsalmuml Qui-
cunque milt primus de secunda forma
incipiat : responsorium ab aliquo
prime forme dicitur7 : cetera om-
nia ut8 in precedente dominica,
nisi quod in hac feria ad omnes
horas cum pro.stracionibus9 rprecesn
fiant10.
Ad terciam, antiphonam super
psalmos incipiat puer ebdornaclarius
responsorii et responsorium cantet :
cetera11 ut in precedente dominica
[cum prostracionibus].
Ad sextam, eodem modo12 fiant
omnia sicut ad terciam [prenotatum
est].
Ad nonam, antiphona super
regimine chori) a et in octauis etc
infra0 quando chorus non regitur :
preterea sacerdos in collectis dicendis
habitum non mutatb: ad uesperas
etc ad matutinas tamen ad gradum
chori dicat dipse sacerdos oracionesd
absque ceroferariis : preterea none
thurificaturf altare nee chorus {in
feriis }s neque in festis [trium lec-
cionum] sine regimine choti ad
matutinas nequeh ad uesperas ne
que0 ad Benedictus neque ad0' Mag
nificat.
5. Ad primam, antiphona super
psalmos a primo clerico prime forme
incipiatur ex parte chori : antipho
nam super Quicunque unit primus
[clericus] de secunda forma incipiat:
responsorium lesu Christe ab aliquo
prime forme dicitur : cetera [autem
omnia0 sic]ut in dominicis nisi quod0
in feriis fiant k preces ad omnes horas
cum prostracionibus1.
Ad terciam, antiphona a primo
clerico secunde forme m ex parte
chori incipiatur : responsorium a
suo proximo cantetur.
Ad sextam, et ad° nonam omnia
fiant sicut ad terciam a singulis
clericis per ordinem de secunda
forma.
I B non. - SDB mutat.
3 SDB et. •» SDB add in feriis.
5 SDB transpose and read uel.
6 — 6 AD ad Benedictus et ad Magnificat, SB
the same but inverted.
^ SDB dicatur.
8 B sicut S uero* instead of ut.
y SDB transpose. 10 SDB fiunt.
II SDB add fiant. 12 B ordine.
a not in SAJR.
b J mutet. R habitu non mutato.
0 SAJ nee. d — d J ora-ionem.
c J nee enim. ( R thurificetur.
K not in S. h J nee.
1 SRet. k J fiunt.
i J prostracione. R omits.
m SAJR in secunda forma.
F.
98
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XLITI. 44
psalmos incipiatur a primo clerico
prime1 forme: responsorium a sibi
proximo cantetur : cetera Lutj in
aliis horis.
4. Ad uesperas, primam anti-
phonam incipiat primus prime forme:
secundam [antiphonam] sibi oppo-
situs ex2 eadem forma : cetere
antiphone3 in eadem forma per
ordinem [hinc inde] discurrant.
Responsorium cantet puer ebdom-
adarius4 : cetera nant ut supra5 ad
matutinas.
Ad completorium, antiphonam
super psalmos incipiat quidam de
prima forma pro uoluntate rectoris
ebdomadarii6.
6. Ad uesperas, primam anti
phonam super psalmos incipiat
primus clericus prime forme : se
cundam [antiphonam] sibi oppositus
de eadem [forma]: cetere [anti-
phone] ain secunda forma a primis
incipiendo per ordinem discurrant3.
{Preterea ab incepcione anti-
phone O sapiencia usque ad uigiliam
natalis domini in ferialibus diebus
quando de feria agitur quatuor anti-
phone super psalmos hinc inde inter
pueros discurrant: quinta antiphona
a primo clerico in secunda forma in
cipiatur.}13 Responsorium, si habe-
atur, cantet puer ebdomadarius, loco
nee habitu mutato : cetera omnia
fiant ut superiusc ad matutinas.
Ad completorium, antiphonam
super psalmos incipiat quidam puer0
de prima forma pro uoluntate rectoris
ebdomadarii : cetera [omnia] ut in
dominicis, nisi quod in feriis fiunt
preces cum prostracionibus.
XLIV. (52) ADAPTACIO EIUSDEM
[FERIE ET] IN ALIIS FERIIS
PER ANNUM.
i. Modus et ordo seruicii huius
ferie seruetur7 singulis feriis per
annum, quando de temporali agitur,
excepto quod extra aduentum et
1 SDB secunde. 2 SDB de.
3 SDB omnes.
4 SDB add responsorii. » SBD superius.
6 SDB add Cetera ut in dominica, nisi quod hie
fiunt preces Lcum prostracionibusj.
7 SDB transpose.
»— a SAJR in eadem forma per ordinem dis
currant.
b not in SAJR. c J supra.
XLIV. 44]
ADAPTACIO IN ALIIS FERIIS
septuagesimam l puer ebdomadarius
responsorii non tenetur interesse
tercie nisi2 ceteris horis diei sequen-
tibus3: et preterquam in quadra
gesima4; quia tune ad nonam
antiphona super psalmos a puero
ebdomadario incipi[a]tur et respon-
sorium ab eodem cantetur5.
Ad completorium quoque [in
quadragesima] responsorium ab ali-
quo prime forme cantetur5. Ad
uesperas eciam in alio tempore
[preter]quam in aduentu et in quad
ragesima in feriis non dicitur re
sponsorium.
2. Preterea in paschali tempore
ad uesperas6 et ad matutinas [et ad
laudes in feriis] non dicitur nisi
una sola antiphona super psalmos7,
neque preces fiant8 cum prostra-
cionibus.
Preterea in quadragesima omnes
7. Preterea in omnibus feriis
per totam quadragesimam dicitur
responsorium ad completorium ab
uno solo puero, loco nee habitu
mutato sed ad altare conuerso.
Preterea in ferialibus diebus per
aduentum et a septuagesima usque
ad quadragesimam ad terciam et [ad]
sextam, puer ebdomadariusx anti-
phonam super psalmos incipiat, et
responsorium cantet.
{In quadragesima uero ad terciam
et° [ad] sextam [et ad nonam] puer
ebdomadariusx {antiphonam super
psalmos} a incipiat et responsorium
cantet. }b
8. Preterea in tempore paschali0
ad matutinas et ad laudes et ad
uesperas non dicitur nisi una sola
antiphona super psalmos, et ilia inci-
piturd in prima forma: neque fiunte
tune preces cum prostracionibus.
P. 197.
1 D quadragesima. - SBD nee. a not in J.
a SB transpose. •* S sexagesima. c R pasche.
5 SDB cantatur. 6 SB transpose. e JR fiant.
7 SDB add nee eciam in laudibus.
8 SDB fiunt.
b not in R.
d SJ R incipiatur.
100
SARUM CUSTOMS
fXLIV. 66
hore diei ante missam dicuntur.
Post missam 1 sine interuallo Placebo
et uespere diei [dicuntur] : deinde
uespere de sancta maria.
Post prandium ante pulsatam
collacionema, dicuntur Vigilie mor-
tuorum : deinde legatur3 [aliquis
sermo ab aliquo clerico de secunda
forma] in collacione, habitu non
mutato.
Postea sequitur4 completorium.
XLV. (92) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM MISSE IN SECUNDA
FERIA ADUENTUS DOMINI5.
1. Feria6 secunda in aduentu
[domini ad missam] idem modus
seruetur7 seruicii qui in precedente
dominica [aduentus], exceptis8 qui-
busdam : scilicet quod in hac feria
intrat sacerdos cum suis ministris
ad officium exequendum in inicio
ipsius9 officii misse. Preterea Epi-
stola ad gradum chori legatur10.
2. Gradale ab uno solo puero
in superpelliceo ad gradum chori
cantetur11.
1 SDB add uero.
2 SDB autem, pulsata collacione.
3 SDB legitur. 4 D sequatur.
5 SB FERIA SECUNDA IN ADUENTU. D has the
same but inverts the clauses.
6 SB transpose.
7 SDB seruicii seruatur.
8 SDB transpose. 9 D transposes.
10 SDB legitur. n SDB cantatur.
66.
61 — 80
For §§ 1—35 see above pp.
36 a. Predictus modus et ordo
serueturx seruicii in omnibus feriis et°
festis et in0 octauis et infra quando
chorus non regitur, quibusdam ta-
men exceptis; quod in hiis predictis
feriis et festis et octauis intrat sacer
dos cum suis ministris ad officium
exequendum [et in] inicio ipsius
officii x misse.
37. Preterea gradale ab uno
solo puero bceroferario in alba debet
diei, et hoc a parte chori et ante gra
dum chori b. In festis uero quando c
inuitatorium a duobus cantatur et
in octauis et infra sine regimine chori,
dicitur gradale a duobus pueris in
superpelliceis ad gradum chori.
Alleluya uero tune a duobus
clericis de secunda forma dicitur,
loco et habitu d predictis seruatis.
Infestisd tain en (\\ioAlleluyaLaudafe
11 The §§ 36 — 43 follow § 44 in CA except that
C has no § 42. S has §§ 36 — 42 before § 44 but § 43
after it. The previous note on p. 89 (note d) is
incomplete, and the note a on p. 91 and the bracket
to which it refers should be deleted.
b — b S in superpelliceo ad gradum chori in-
cipiatur et suus uersus dicitur.
c S in quibus.
d — d S predicto seruato. In festo.
XLV. 66] MISSA IN SECUNDA FERIA ADVENTUS
101
Alleluya ab alio puero tali loco
et habitu.
3. Euangelium non jnj pulpito
Lsuper aquilanij1 [legatur] sed in
presbiterio super pulpitum2 ad hoc
paratum uersus aquilonem conuerso
diacono : quod unus ceroferariorum
pueri dominuin dicitur, idem Alle
luya semper a duobus pueris in
superpelliceis cantaturx ad gradum
chori. aSimiliter fiat in omnibus
feriisa paschalis temporis scilicet0
quod0 primum Alleluya a duobus
cantatur0 pueris : similiter0 et secun-
dum Alleluya0 [ab aliis duobus] loco
et habitu predicto seruatisb [cantan-
tur] cet eciam in sabbato in ebdo-
mada paschec.
In ceteris uero festis et feriis per
totum annum extra septuagesimam
cusque ad paschac [et uigilias et
quatuor tempora]d ab uno solo puero
{ceroferario0 ex parte chori a//mz
secundum}6 canta/^r Alleluya* ad
gradum [chori] x in superpelliceo.
[In festis uero sine regimine
chori paschalis temporis primum
Alleluya a duobus pueris in super
pelliceis ad gradum chori et secun
dum Alleluya a duobus de secunda
forma in simili habitu ad gradum
chori dicitur.] d
Preterea nulla feria per annum
ad missam* dicitur Gloria in excelsis
nee Ite missa est quando de feria
dicitur missa uel de dominica per
ebdomadam, nee eciam in uigiliis
sanctorum uel de temporali nisi tan-
turn in uigilia pasche et pentecostes.
For §§ 38 — 40 see below p. 103.
41. Preterea euangelium non in
pulpito in aquila sed in presbiterio
iuxta inferiorem0 gradum altaris
super lectrinum ad hoc paratum
uersus aquilonem conuerso diacono
1 SB in aquila.
2 SB pulpito ad
1 parato (S peracto).
a — * S In feriis autem, and transposes this and
the succeeding paragraph.
b S seruato. A predictis sacerdotist.
c — c not in S. d from S.
e not in SA. C has ar' and cantar'.
IO2
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XLV. 66
post lectam epistolam in loco debito
disponat et ornet1.
Dum legitur Euangelium subdia-
conus textum teneat in faciem
ipsius legentis, ceroferariis diacono
assistentibus, uno a dextris, alio2 a
sinistris.
Preterea post lectum euangelium
sacerdos textum ministerio diaconi
deosculetur, sed tune non thuri-
ficetur [sacerdos] nee chorus incen-
setur. Nunquam enim chorus post
euangelium rad missam'1 incensetur3
nisi4quando Credo in itnum* dicitur,
sed tune semper.
Preterea pax [semper] a diacono
choro [non] apportetur6 [sed] per
duos extremes de secunda forma.
Ceterea ut priiis.
4. Preterea hac feria ante ter-
ciam dicitur missa in capitulo pro
fidelibus cum diacono et subdiacono
albis7 indutis : quod semper ob-
seruetur8 in omni missa pro de-
functis, nisi quando pro episcopis
ecclesie9 ipsius defunctis celebretur,
et in crastino omnium sanctorum :
Tune enim dalmaticis utuntur9
et tunicis.
legatur : quod unus ceroferariorum
post lectam epistolam in debitox
loco disponetf et ornet.
Dum legatur a euangelium sub-
diaconus textum teneat in faciem
legentis, ceroferariis diacono assis
tentibus, uno a dextris, reliquo a
sinistris : puer uero turribularius
bstet iuxta gradum predictum post
diaconum ex altera parte presbiteriib
ad eum conuersus.
Post lectum euangelium sacerdos
textum ministerio diaconi deoscu
letur, sed tune non thurificetur [nee]
chorus. Nunquam enim thurificetur
chorus post euangelium ad missam
nisi quando dicitur Credo in unum ',
sed tune semper. Tamen sacrificium
cotidie thurificetur.
[42. Preterea in omnibus feriis
et festis trium leccionum et in
octauis et infra quando chorus non
regitur extra tempus pasche post
terciam dicitur missa pro defunctis,
nisi in crastino alicuius sancti dupli-
cis festi, cum diacono et subdiacono
albis cum amictibus indutis : quod
semper obseruetur in omnibus missis
pro defunctis scilicet nisi pro corpore
presenti et in anniuersariis episco-
porum et in die animarum.
Tune enim dalmaticis et tunicis
utuntur nigris. Similiter et casula
sacerdotaliaf c.
1 D ornat. D has a marginal analysis of this
chapter and the one following.
2 SBD reliquo.
y SDB incensatur and D has it earlier.
4 S adds quodh 5 D adds deum.
6 DB apportatur. 'SDB add tan turn.
8 SDB obseruatur. 9 SDB transpose.
a S Cum legitur.
b — b SA post eum (A ipsum) diaconum stet.
c A Similiter et sacerdos casula magna.
XLVL 66]
ADAPTACIO IN ALI1S FERIIS
103
XLVI. (95) ADAPTACIO HUIUS FERIE
DE OFFICIO MISSE ET IN1 ALIIS
FERIIS PER ANNUM.
1. Similis quoque modus ser-
uicii seruetur2 omnibus feriis per
annum excepto quod a septuagesima
usque ad pascha non dicitur Alle-
luya ad missam, sed per totam
quadragesimam secunda3 quarta et
sexta feria semper usque ad pascha
dicitur tractus in choro [sicut in
prima dominica quadragesime alter-
nis uicibus hinc inde, et in die
palmarum. Preterea a septuagesima
usque ad pascha in feriis quando de
feria agitur et quando tractus ad
missam non dicitur et in festis trium
leccionum usque ad caput ieiunii
nisi in comrnemoracionibus beate
marie uirginis, post epistolam gra-
dale post uersum iteratur]4.
Preterea omni feria per annum,
nisi in aduentu et septuagesima,
utuntur diaconus Let subdiaconuSj
dalmaticis et tunicis, nisi in uigiliis
et quatuor temporibus : tune enim
sint in albis.
2. Preterea in uigilia Natalis
domini acolitus dum oracio ante
epistolam dicitur ad gradum chori
ueniat et ibi leccionem legat5 ante
epistolam.
Preterea in omni missa que de
feria dicitur fiat prostracio a toto
choro statim post Sanctus usque Pax
domini per totum annum nisi a
pascha usque ad Deus omnium.]
For §§ 43, 44 see pp. 90 and 89.
38. Preterea in uigilia natalis
domini, dum oracio ante epistolam
dicitur, ueniat accolitus ad gradum
chori aet ibia leccionem ante episto
lam legat et terminet sub hoc tono :
1 SDB ADAPTACIO OFFICII MISSE HUIUS FERIE
IN.
2 SD seruatur. 3 SB add et.
4 SDB omit the passage and have only modo
predeterminato.
5 SDB transpose.
a— a S ubi.
104
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XLVI. 66
Qua lecta, epistola ibidem sine
interuallo legatur.
3. Preterea in omni quarta
feria1 quatuor temporum acolitus
quoque2 leccionem legat ante epi-
stolam sed [sine] Dominus uobiscum
precedat oracio, et cum cantus in
teruallo epistola sequatur.
Simili [quoque] modo in sabbatis
quatuor temporum primam leccio
nem legat acolitus: deinde sequen-
tes rleccionesn in secunda forma
discurrant pro disposicione magistri
scholarum3 in superpelliceis, ita ut4
ultima [leccio] a sacerdote legatur :
cantus uero per singulas lecciones
singuli pueri pro disposicione can
toris in superpelliceis [ad gradum
chori] ^antentj.
4. Post ultimam tamen leccio
nem cantent duo de secunda forma
in superpelliceis [tractum] ad gra
dum chori sicut retn pueri.
[Alium] tractum5 post epistolam
duo de secunda forma in capis
nigris ad gradum rchorr similiter
cantent.
Similiter et omnes lecciones que
[legantur] ad missam per totum an
num dicuntur°a.
Qua lecta, epistola ibidem abs-
queb interuallo legatur.
3-9. Preterea [in] feria quarta
quatuor temporum accolitus simili
quoque modo leccionem ante epis
tolam legat, sed sine Dominus uobis
cum precedat oracio, et cum cantusf
sinec interuallo epistola sequatur.
Simili modo in sabbatis quatuor
temporum primam leccionem legat
accolitus : deinde sequentes lecciones
in secunda forma discurrant pro
disposicione magistri scholarum in
superpelliceis, dita quod ultima a sa
cerdote de superiore gradux legaturd :
cantus uero post singulas lecciones sin
guli pueri secundum disposicionem
cantoris in superpelliceis cantent.
40. Post ultimam tamen leccio
nem cantent duo de secunda forma
in superpelliceis : et hec omnia ad
gradum chori x riant.
Post epistolam uero0 duo clerici
de secunda forma in capis nigris ad
gradum chori totum et integrum
tractum simul cantent, choro uero
interim sedente.
Preterea in quarta et sexta feria
et sabbato quatuor temporum eb-
domade pentecostes diaconus et
subdiaconus utuntur edalmaticis et
tunicis; et Gloria in excehis [et]
Sequencia et Credo in unum° et Ite
missa est dicantur in missae.
Preterea in sabbato ebdomade
1 SDB transpose.
2 SDB simili Lquoquej modo.
a SD add et. * D adds
5 SBD add uero.
a For the music see Appendix. b SA sine.
c A absque. S cum cantus interuallo.
a — a S ita ut ultimam legat sacerdos de superiore
gradu.
e— e S dalmatica et tunica: et cum Gloria...
dicitur missa.
XL vi I. 66]
ADAPTACIO IN ALIIS FERIIS
105
Preterea per totam quadragesi-
mam post nonam cantatur1 missa.
[Preterea in paschali tempore in
feriis quando de feria agitur, post
epistolam primum Alleluya unus
puer ad gradum chori in super-
pelliceo ex parte chori cantet; se-
cundum Alleluya alius puer ex
opposite tali loco et habitu.]
LPreterea nulla feria in paschali
tempore dicitur missa capitaliSj pro
defunctis nisi fiat anniuersarium uel
trigintale.
XLVII. (35) DE TABULA DOMINI
NOSTRI IESU CHRISTI2.
In die Natalis domini tabule
talis3 erit disposicio : inprimis scri-
pentecostes post singulas lecciones
duo pueri cantent Alleluya sine
repeticione. Post ultimam [tamen]
leccionem duo clerici de secunda
forma in superpelliceis cantent
Alleluya, Benedictus es domine. Epi-
stola uero et euangelium in pulpito
legantur et ibidem cantetur Alleluya,
Laudate pueri a duobus de superiore
gradu in capis sericis.
Preterea a septuagesima usque
ad pascha non dicitur Alleluya ad
missam sed per totam quadragesi-
mam omni secunda [et] quarta et
sexta feria dicitur tractus in choro
alternando sicut in dominica prima
quadragesime.
In ceteris [autem] feriis a sep
tuagesima usque ad cenam domini
et in uigiliis tocius anni excep-
tis dominicis et excepto tempore
pasche, dicitur gradale cum suo
uersu tantum.
For §§ 41, 42 see p. TOT.
1 D cantata.
2 SDB DE TABULA NATALIS DOMINI.
3 BD transpose.
F.
106 SARUM CUSTOMS [XLVII.
bantur rectores chori; deinde1 lee- (P. «9.)
tores et cantores, ad lecciones
legendas et2 responsoria cantanda,
pro discrecione3tabulam componen-
cium4, ita quod5 lecciones pro
dignitate personarum ita gradatim
ascendant, ut semper excellencior
[persona] extremam [leccionem] le-
gat. Simili quoque modo cantores (P- I20->
responsoriorum ordinentur, scilicet
ut eorum quoque [ita] ascensus fiat6
ut rtresn excellenciores, qui non
legerint, responsorium ultimum
cantejij; ; ita eciam ut primam et
secundam leccionem duo canonici
de secunda forma legant, terciam
[leccionem] canonicus de superiore
gradu; primum et secundum respon
sorium a duobus de secunda forma,
cantentur, tercium [responsorium] a
tribus de secunda forma : sextum
[et nonum responsorium] a tribus
de superiore gradu [cantentur].
Ad primam missam scribantur
rectores chori7 de superiore gradu
et duo, de secunda forma8 : ad
Kyrieleyson tresfde superiore gradu :]
ad laudes ad9 Gloria in excelsis deo
duo, [ad leccionem Laudes deo ante
epistolam duo de secunda forma], ad
gradale tres de secunda forma ; ad
Alleluya tres10 de superiore gradu.
LAd secundam missam duo rec
tores [chori] tantum de secunda
forma scribantur; ad gradale duo
pueri; ad Alleluya duo de supe
riore gradu '}J deinde quis puer in (p. 108.)
1 SB add scribantur. 2 SDB add ad.
3 BD disposicione. 4 D componentis.
5 SDB ut. 6 SDB transpose.
7 SBD add duo, but S has it after gradu.
8 SD transpose. 9 SDB super.
10 D duo
XLVIII. 16]
TABULA COMMUNIS DE MISSIS
107
capitulo cuius officium est deferre
librum ad legendas lecciones1, et
ad collectas dicendas1. Pueri uero
notati in tabula dominicali ad can
delabra, et ad thuribula2, et ad
aquam, et acolyti3, per totam eb-
domadam iuxta illam tabulam sua
exequantur officia. [Ad magnam
missam] ad gradale tres de secunda
forma; ad Alleluya tres de excel-
lencioribus4 de superiore gradu5.
[Ad leccionem Exultemus in hac die
ante epistolam duo de secunda
forma: ad epistolam quidam cano-
nicus secundum ordinem matricule
et numerum communis tabule et]
ad euangelium [alius] canonicus6
eodem modo et ordine.
XLVIII. (36) DE TABULA COMMUNI. 16. TABULA COMMUNIS DE MISSISa.
i. Sciendum est7 quod quamdiu
tabula communis8 discurrit, singulis
diebus mutantur9 rectores.
Ab incepcione enim communis
tabule in omni simplici festo scri-
bantur10 LduOj rectores de secunda
forma per ordinem, formata11 in
cepcione a principali capite forma-
rum. In omni uero duplici festo
duo principales rectores scribuntur12
pro uoluntate ipsius cantoris : se-
cundarii uero secundum predictum
ordinem.
Singulis eciam diebus dum tabula
i. Sciendum est quod
(p. 34.)
singulis diebus dum tabula com-
1 — 1 SBD add ad matutinas and transpose.
2 SBD thuribulum.
3 SB ad acolitum D ad colitum.
4 S excellenciores. 5 D transposes.
6 SDB add secundum ordinem matricule, et
numerum dierum communis tabule. Et ad episto
lam, alius canonicus.
7 SB eciam D autem. 8 SBD communiter.
9 SDB inmutantur. I0 SBD scribuntur.
" SBD facta. & SD scribantur.
This chapter is only in C.
loS
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XLVIII. l6
communis1 discurrit, mutatur2 puer3
in capitulo, missa, epistola4, euan
gelium, ita scilicet quod5 lector in
(p. 106.)
capitulo mutatur6 a die natalis
[domini] quando in dominica euen-
erit, usque ad circumcisionem, uel7
ad proximam dominicam sequen-
tem8: deinde sequatur tabula domi-
nicalis9.
2. Ad missam [uero] in festis
duplicibus nullus scribatur [clericus]:
in ceteris autem 10 diebus pro ordine
matricule scribantur presbiteri ad
epistolam etLadj euangelium11; scri
bantur canonici tarn in festis quam
in profestis singulis diebus12, eo
ordine quo scribuntur in matricula.
Sciendum autem quod13 ordo pres-
biterorum diaconorum subdiaco-
norum quo scribuntur in matricula
[non] possit extendi usque ad se-
cundam uel terciam feriam, tune
proxima dominica precedente fiat
tabula ebdomadaria.
[Si uero ultra terciam14 feriam
possit extendi, tune proxima domi
nica sequente fiat tabula ebdom
adaria.] Eadem regula seruetur de
ordine singulorum 15 officiorum, ita ut
in mediis feriis uacantibus ad pre-
dicta officia exequenda scribantur
1 SDB communiter.
2 SB mutantur. 3 B pueri.
4 SBD transpose. 5 D et.
6 SDB mutetur. ~< SBD add usque.
8 BD transpose SDB subsequentem.
9 SBD tabula^i., dominicalem.
10 SDB uero.
11 SBD ad euangelium uero tadj epistolam scri
bantur. 12 SBD transpose.
« SBD add si. H SB transpose.
5 B transposes.
muniter discurrit, hoc est per dies,
mutatur puer in capitulo missa
euangelium epistola, ita scilicet quod
ipse puer lector in capitulo, cuius
offkium est deferre librum ad legen-
das lecciones ad matutinas et ad
collectas dicendas,
mutatur a die natalis
domini quando in dominica euenerit
usque ad circumcisionem domini,
uel usque ad dominicam proximam
sequentem : deinde sequatur tabu-
lam' dominicalem.
2. Ad missam nullus scribatur
in festis dupplicibus : in ceteris uero
diebus per ordinem matricule scri
bantur presbiteri. Ad euangelium
uero et ad epistolam scribantur
canonici tarn in festis quam in
profestis singulis diebus eo ordine
quo scribuntur in matricula.
Et si ordo
presbiterorum diaconorum subdia-
conorum quo scribuntur in matricula
[ ] possit extendi usque ad se-
cundam uel terciam feriam, tune
proxima dominica precedente fiat
tabula ebdomadaria.
Eadem a
uacantibus ad pre-
dicta officia exequenda scribantur
The text is incomplete.
XLVIII. l6]
TABULA COMMUNIS DE MISSIS
IO9
clerici pro uoluntate componentis
tabulam.
Incipienda est autem hec tabula
communis de missa et epistola et
euangelio1 die2 dominica proxima
ante natale domini3, nisi quando
dies natalis [domini] die dominica
contigerit4 : tune enim ipsa die
natalis sumit inicium.
3. Secunda uero tabula com
munis de eisdem incipi[a]t die
dominica palmarum, duraj^s per
ordinem presbiterorum usque ad
ultimum [ordinem illorum] : per
ordinem uero reliquorum non nisi
""usque1 ad octauas pasche, siue ibi
terminetur siue non.
4. Tercia tabula communis5 de
eisdem incipi[a]t dominica1 proxima
ante ascensionem [domini], durans
per illam ebdomadam tantum : que
iterum die pentecostes incipiatur6,
sumpto inicio ab illo in quern
proximo terminata est, durans usque
ad festum sancte trinitatis uel
ulterius quantum ad presbiteros,
sicut predestinatum7 in tabula pas-
chali8.
5. Transcursa9 uero tabula
communi, reuertatur10 ad solitum
cursum tabule ebdomadarie, sumpto
ipsius inicio ubi ante natale ter
minata est.
Huius tabule communis dis-
posicio locum habet in L
tabula5 communi per annum.
clerici pro uoluntate tabulam com
ponentis.
Incipienda est autem hec tabula
communis de missa euangelio et
epistola die dominica proxima ante
diem natalis domini nisi quando
dies natalis domini dominica con
tigerit : tune ipsa die natalis sumit
inicium.
3. Secunda uero tabula com
munis de eisdem incipit die domi
nica palmarum, durans per ordinem
presbiterorum usque ad ultimum :
per ordinem reliquorum non nisi
usque ad octauas pasche, siue ibi
terminatur siue non.
4. Tercia tabula communis de
eisdem incipit proxima dominica
ante ascensionem domini durans per
illam ebdomadam tantum : que
iterum die pentecostes incipit,
sumpto inicio ab illo in quo proxima
terminata est, durans usque ad
festum sancte trinitatis uel ulterius
quantum ad presbiteros, sicut supra
in secunda tabula.
5. Transcursa uero tabula com
muni, reuerti[tur] ad solitum cursum
tabule ebdomadarie, sumpto ipsius
inicio ubi ante natale ftierit ter
minata.
Huius tabule communis uelf
disposicio locum habet in omni
tabula communi per annum.
p. 35.
1 SBD transpose.
2 D de. » SDB diem natalem.
4 SB contingit. 5 D transposes.
c SBD incipietur.
7 BD predictum est, S predistinctum est.
* SBD pasche. 9 D Transcussa.
10 SDB reuertitur.
1 10 SARUM CUSTOMS [L.
XLIX. (37) ADAPTACIO NATALIS
DOMINI ET ALIORUMf FESTO-
RUM DUPLICIUM1.
Sciendum autem quod tabule
Natalis [domini] disposicio locum2
habet in omni duplici festo per
annum nouem leccionum ; exceptis
hiis festis3, [scilicet] sancti Mi-
chaelis, Omnium sanctorum, et
sancti Andree. In festo [et]enim
sancti Michaelis, et sancti Andree,
prima leccio solet esse in prima
forma, secunda et tercia [leccio] in
secunda forma; deinde omnes
lecciones in superiore gradu, seruato4
ordine ascensus supranotato. Pri-
mum et secundum responsorium in
prima forma, tercium [responsorium]
in secunda LformaJ} quartum [respon
sorium] in superiore gradu, et ita
deinceps; hoc obseruato, quod
omnia responsoria dupliciter canten-
tur, preter nonum [responsorium],
quod a tribus de superiore gradu
cantetur.
L. (38) DE TABULA IN DIE OMNIUM
SANCTORUM.
In die5 omnium sanctorum hoc (p- 120.)
modo tabula disponitur, ut excellen-
cior persona primam leccionem le-
gat ; et ita fiat descensus sicut ascen
sus6 in aliis festis duplicibus, ita quod
quidam puer octauam leccionem
legat, [et] nonam [leccionem] sacer-
dos. Primum responsorium a duo-
bus excellencioribus cantetur, et sic
fiat descensus modo lectorum ordine
1 SBD ADAPTACIO TABULE NATALIS
IN ALIIS FESTIS DUl'PLICIBUS.
2 SB transpose. a SDB hiis, festo.
| D seruatur. 5 SBD festo |uero|.
b D repeats sicut.
LI. 22]
IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI
III
ipsorum cantorum numero1 non
mutato, ita quod2 quinque pueri
octauum responsorium cantent.
LI. (53) MODUS SERUICII3 IN DIE
NATALIS DOMINI.
i. In die natalis domini ad
primas uesperas primam antiphonam
super psalmos incipiat4 excellencior
persona post ilium qui exequitur
officium illius diei.
(P. 42.)
22. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN FESTIS MAIORIBUS DUPLICI-
BUS NOVEM° LECCIONUM0.
1. In maioribus dupplicibus
festis sicuta in die natiuitatis domini,
epyphanie [domini0], purificacio[ne]
beate0 marie0, festumb sancte trini-
tatis et corporis christi et [in]
assumptionec beate mariex et
natiuitate eiusdem0 et° in0 festo
reliquiarum et° dedicacionis ecclesie
etb omnium sanctorum et in festo
[sancti] loci, {episcopus cum pre-
sens est ad officium exequendum
intrare solet interdum in pontificali-
bus, scilicet in capa serica cum mitra
cerotecis et baculo, et ea non exuere
priusquam Deus in adiutorium in-
choauerit ad completorium. In
maioribus festis dupplicibus ac festis
simplicibus sedem suam intrat in
habitu chori, et in quarto uel in
quinto psalmo induit capam sericam
cerotecas et mitram assumens bacu-
lum ad capitulum dicendum ; quibus
exuitur post incepcionem Deus in
adiutorium in completorio, ut supra
dictum est}d.
2. Ad primas uesperas super
primum psalmumx primam anti
phonam incipiat excellencior per
sona post ilium qui exequitur offi
cium illius diei. Qui dum incipit
ad chorum stet conuersus : in fine
autem primi uersus ipsius0 psalmi ad
altare se inclinet; quod eciam6
SBD transpose. 2 BD ut.
SDB EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM.
S addsjjaliquis.
- HSAJRut. t H Sin0 festo.
« R et in die assumpcionis et natiuitatis.
11 only in C. e R autem.
112
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LI. 22
Secunda [antiphona] ab excel-
lenciore alterius partis chori incipia-
tur, et ita discurrant singule [anti-
phone pro] personarum dignitate.
Capitulum in capa serica epis-
copus1 [si presens fuerit] dicat, loco
non mutato.
Responsorium cantor et alie due2
persone cantent pro disposicione
illius3 cantoris in capis sericis [ad
gradum chori].
(p. 43.)
obserueturx per totum annum in
conuersione et inclinacione [et] a
cuiuslibeta gradus clerico antiphona
incipiatur.
Secunda antiphona ab excel-
lenciore [persona] alterius partis
chori incipiatur, et sicb discurrant
singule antiphone pro personarum
dignitate0. {Solus episcopus in capa
serica si presens fuerit loco nee
habitu mutato yma uoce dicat
capitulum.
Cantor et alie due persone pro
disposicione ipsius cantoris in capis
sericis uel alii tres clerici de supe-
riore gradu, quorum duo semper
erunt ex parte chori principali,
tercius, qui cum eis canendo ad
gradum chori in medio stat, de
altera parte accipitur, cantent re-
sponsorium, scilicet incipiant et
suum uersum cantent} d.
[Post tercium uero psalmum
quatuor pueri, accepta licencia a
rectoribus, egrediantur in uestiario
ut se induant albis cum amictibus,
duo ad deferendos cereos et alii duo
ad thurribulos portandosf.
Post inchoacionem quarti psalmi
exeant tres clerici qui assignati sunt
ad responsorium, in uestiario ad
capas de serico assumendas]e.
Hoc autemf per totum annum ob-
seruetur scilicet quod hiis uel hii qui
uersum responsorii cantent, ipsum
responsorium incipiant ; et statim
i SBD transpose. 2 D transposes. a HSR cuiuscunque. b HSJRita.
3 SDB ipsius. c SHAJ Capitulum yma uoce dicitur loco nee
habitu mutato.
Responsorium cantor et alie due persone pro
disposicione ipsius cantoris in capis sericis ad gradum
chori cantent uidelicet [H. scilicet] incipiant et suum
uersum cum° Gloria0 pair? cantent.
ll only in C. e only in S.
f HJSR eciam.
LIT. 23] IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI DE THURIFICACIONE 113
2. Dum ymnus1 canitur, duo
pueri, qui seruiunt de thuribulo2,
capas3 duas de serico deferant
principal! sacerdoti, quarum alteram
alii4 sacerdoti pro uoluntate sua
transmittat, ad thurificandum Lal-
tare^
Versiculum cantant5 duo pueri
in superpelliceis.
(P. 44.)
Antiphonam super Magnificat
excellencior persona ex parte chori
incipiat : et si episcopus fuerit
presens, cantor ipsam antiphonam
iniungat1 ei, [et tota cantetur anti-
phona, antequam psalmus intona-
tur.]
LII. (54) °DE CHORI THURIFICACIONE
ET ALTARIUM ECCLESIE AD
PRIMAS UESPERAS DIEI NATALIS
DOMINI, ET ALIIS FESTIS DU-
PLICIBUS, QUIBUS AD PRIMAS
UESPERAS ANTIPHONA SUPER
MAGNIFICAT TOTA CANTETUR
ANTEQUAM PSALMUS INTONE-
TUR.6 23. DE MODO TURIFICANDI ALTARE.
i. Post inchoacionem antiphone i. Post inchoacionem antiphone
[super Magnificat] procedat execu- super [psalmum] Magnificat pro-
percantetur a choro ased non repe-
tatur primum uerbum sicut fit in
gradalibus : et sic fiata tarn ad
uesperas quam ad matutinas, et ad
horas quando responsoriumb super
horas dicitur: preterquam in simpli-
cibus obsequiis mortuorum nouem
leccionum, in quibus omnia respon-
soria preter ultimum a° cantore uelc
a succentore incipiantur.
3. Dum ympnus canitur duo
pueri qui seruiunt de° thuribulisd
duas capas de serico6 deferant
principal! sacerdoti {quarum alteram
alii sacerdoti} f pro uoluntate sua
transmittat, ad secum0 thurificandum
altare.
Versiculum dicant duo pueri in
superpelliceis ad gradum chori in0
medio pariter stantes.
Antiphonam super Magnificat
excellencior persona ex parte chori
incipiat. {Et si episcopus fuerit
presens cantor ipsam antiphonam
iniungat ei.}s
1 D transposes. '2 BD turribulis.
3 SDB transpose. 4 D alteri.
5 SDB dicant.
0 — G SBD DE MODO THURIFICANDI ALTARE.
a— a HSJ sine repeticione primi uerbi.
i> J responsoria...dicuntur. ° R et.
•i J thuribulo. e HR sericas.
f not in H. BnotinHSAJR.
F.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LII. 23
tor1 officii cum alio sacerdote post
ilium excellenciore
ad thurificandum altare cum duobus
thuribulis de quorum uno minis-
trabit puer ebdomadarius, de reliquo
uero alius puer pro disposicione
sacristara;;/.
(p. 44.)
1 SDB transpose.
cedat executor officii cum alio sacer
dote a post ilium excellentiore[m]
[persona sacerdote], [thure [in]f
ipsius thuribuli ab ipso principali
sacerdote ad gradum chori im-
posito,]b ad thurificandum altare
cum duobus thuribul[ari]is {de
quorum uno ministrabit puer eb
domadarius, de reliquo uero alius
puer pro disposicione sacristarum}c.
2.d Facta itaque genuflexione
ante altare {oscule[n]tur gradus
altaris : [deinde surgant et]}e thuri-
ficent altare, primo in medio, deinde
ex utraque parte principals] fin
dextra parte {[tercio] in medio}6:
exindef ymaginem de sancto de quo
est ecclesia.
Deinde excellencior thurificando
altare circumeats :
secundario uero ex parte altaris
boreali interim stanteh, postea
thurificent simul ex utroque latere1
principali ex parte australi. [Secun-
darius autem ex parte boriali ut
prius dictum est]J
3. k Ad alia quoque altaria circa
presbiterium thurificanda excellen
cior sacerdos exeat per hostium
presbiterii boreale, procedentibus
uno ceroferario uno turribulario et
sacrista in manu uirgam gestante
procedente ductore, primo ad altare
sancti Marci et secundo ad altare
sancte Katerine dehinc ad altare
apostolorum ultimo ad altare omni
um sanctorum quod dicitur Salue.
a HJSR suo secundario.
b not in C. c from C.
«i § 2 is not in C. e not in SAR.
f — f R ex parte australi : deinde.
g H circueat altare. S thurificatur altare circu-
eundo. h R secundarius...stantes et.
i H parte. R adds uidelicet.
j from R. k § 3 is only in C.
LII. 23] IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI DE THURIFICACIONE 115
2. Si fuerit1 episcopus presens,
secundarius sacerdos cum capellano
episcopi [ipsum episcopum in sua
sede incensent, deinde] procedant
ad thurificandum cetera altaria
1 SBD transpose.
Secundarius per hostium presbi-
terii australe predicto modo exeat
cum altero ceroferario et cum altero
turribulario, primo ad altare sancti
Nicholai, dehinc ad altare Sancte
Marie magdalene, ultimo ad altare
sancti stephani. Si episcopus autem
fuerit officii executor ipse cum ex-
cellenciore persona autenticum altare
tantum thurificat, ipse autem circueat
altare et eiusdem dextrum cornu
thurificet, dicto excellenciore thuri-
ficante sinistrum cornu. Si episco
pus non fuerit presens, tune excel-
lencior thurificando altare circueat,
secundario uero ex parte altaris
boriali interim stante ; postea thuri-
ficent simul ex utroque latere princi-
pali ex parte australi.
4. {In die tamen pasche et per
ebdomadam thurificetur sepulchrum
domini post primam thurificacionem
altaris, scilicet a antequam thurifica-
tor altaris circumeat}.b
Hiis ita[que] peractis ad extre-
mum gradum ante altare0 uterquedse
inclinat ad° altare0, eepiscopo postea
incensante tumbam domini Symonis
episcopi, excellenciore uero tumbam
domini Rogeri episcopi. Deinde
ipse secundarius cum capellano
episcopi procedant6 {am bo per hos
tium presbiterii boreale} f ad thurifi-
a HSJ uidelicet.
i> HSJ have this earlier, A omits it.
c J altaris antef.
d J sacerdos ad extr...se inclinet. HRS sacer-
dotes...inclinent.
— e JRHS et precedentibus ceroferariis et
thuribulariis procedant.
f from S.
SARUM CUSTOMS
LII. 24
[ecclesie] ; excellencior1 in partem
orientalem, secundarius eat in par
tem 2 occidentalem. Quibus incensa-
tis3 ambo conueniant presbiteri4 ad
ostium ex parte oriental!5 et simul6
intrent et [iterum] thurificent epi-
scopum in sua7 sede.
Deinde inferior thurificet supe-
riorem ante gradum chori.
Si episcopus non fuerit presens,
secundarius incenset superiorem in
sede sacerdoti ebdomadario con-
stitutum8.
candum cetera altaria [per eccle-
siam], excellencior [persona] ain
unarn0 partem secundarius in al-
teram, sicut supraa. Quibus thuri-
ficatis, ambo conuenientb ad hostium
presbiterii ex parte australi, et sic
intrent {et thurificent episcopum in
sua sede}c.
Deinde {inferior incenset supe
riorem ante gradum chori, et hoc in
aliis dupplicibus quando non incen-
santur omnia altaria.
Similiter obseruetur quod scilicet
excellencior post episcopum et ipsius
episcopi capellanus simul thurificent
episcopum in sede sua et inferior
superiorem ut supra.
Set si episcopus fuerit presens et
non exequatur ofncium, excellencior
et secundarius simul incensent
episcopum et hoc uerum si occupet
sedem suam : et cetera ut supra.
Si episcopus non fuerit presens}0
secundarius incenset superiorem in
stallo sacerdotali ebdomadario ad
hoc officium constitute d {ceroferariis
ibidem astantibus}c.
24. DE CHORI THURIFICACIONE.
i. Deinde pueri thuribulise
thurificent rectores chori, incipientes f
a principalibus : postea unus eorum
thurificet superiorem gradum ex
parte decani, incipiens ab ipso decano
uel a proximiore stallo, eo absente :
exinde secundas formulas s [et primas
1 D adds uero.
2 S transposes and has orientalem t.
3 SDB thurificatis.
4 SDB ad hostium presbiterii.
5 SBD australi. 6 SBD sic.
7 D transposes.
8 SDB constituta. D adds Deinde pueri chorum
utrumque incensent.
a — a SJH in partem australem. R ex parte
australi. b HJRS conueniant.
c from C only. d J constitutum.
c JRS thuribularii. f S incipientibust.
K R formas.
LII. 24]
IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI
117
(p. 45-)
3. Ad collectam dicendam solus
episcopus locum1 non mutet.
Benedicamus a duobus de secun-
da forma in superpelliceis2 dicatur.
4. Ad completorium antipho-
nam super psalmos unus de superiore
gradu incipiat. Versiculum dicat
quidam puer, loco nee habitu mutato.
Antiphonam super Nunc dimittis
incipiat unus de excellencioribus
pro disposicione rectoris.
formas0 eodem ordine]: alius uero
puer thurificet superioremx gradum
ex parte cantoris simili modo.
2. {Solus episcopus locum non
mutat dicendo collectam. Si uero
episcopus non exequatur officium,
tune executor ad gradum chori dicet
oracionem.}a
{Finita antiphona post Magnificat
dicat sacerdos oracionem ad gradum
chori, ceroferariis ad eum con-
uersis, unus a dextris et alius a
sinistris : quod per totum obseruetur
ad uesperas et ad matutinas quando
chorus regitur et in cena domini
ad uesperas tantum. Si uero epi
scopus officium exequitur tune ad
collectam dicendam locum non
mutat. }b
Benedicamus a duobus de secun-
da forma in superpelliceis dicitur, {in
medio choro}c inter rectores prin-
cipales et secundarios pariter stan-
tibusd.
Secundum uero Benedicamus^ si
habeatur, a duobus pueris in super
pelliceis post sacerdotem pariter
stantibusd dicatur. {Caueat executor
ne completorium incipiat priusquam
rectores reuersi in chorum se inclina-
uerint ad gradum chori. }c
3. Ad completorium antipho-
nam super psalmos unus de superiore
gradu0 [incipiat]. Versiculum dicat
quidam puer, loco nee habitu
mutato. Antiphonam super psal-
mum0 Nunc dimittis incipiat unus
de excellencioribus pro disposicione
cantoris6.
D transposes.
SB transpose.
from C only,
in C only.
HSJ rectoris.
b from S.
d CR stantes.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LII. 24
5. Ad matutinas
antiphone super psalmos eodem
modo hinc inde discurrant sicut ad
primas uesperas.
Singuli uersiculi a duobus pueris
in superpelliceis ad gradum1 [chori]
dicantur.
Sex lecciones in superpelliceis
legantur; septima, octaua et nona
in capis sericis.
(p. 120.)
Cetera omnia0, que ad comple-
torium pertinent, more solito com-
pleantur.
4. Ad matutinas inuitatorium
cum toto psalmo Venite a quatuor
rectoribus chori in capis sericis ad
gradum [chori] simul cantetur. Anti-
phone super psalmos eodem modo
et ordine hinc inde discurrant, sicut
ad primas uesperas.
Singuli uersiculi a duobus pueris
in superpelliceis ad gradum chori [in
medio] pariter stantibusa dicuntur.
Sex lecciones in superpelliceis
in pulpito legantur ; septima, octaua
et nona in capis sericis ibidem
legantur.
Sciendum est autem0 quod omnes
lecciones ad matutinas de die per
annum [tarn] in festis quam in
[profestis et] feriis, et [etiam0] in die
animarum, in pulpito legantur, nisi
cum episcopus legat : tune enim ipse
solus locum non mutatb. Lectores
autem et cantores ad uesperas et ad
matutinas et ad missam postquam
legerint et cantauerint coram episco-
po ad benediccionem se humilient.
Dum euangelia leguntur depo-
natur mitra episcopi et baculus sibi
detur.
Dum uero aliqua leccio legitur
illi clerici qui ad responsoriumx
cantandum pretitulati sunt, exuant
capas nigras et almuciasc et° in
extrema parte prime forme interim
sedeant: quod eciam per totum
annum obseruetur ad matutinas,
quandocunque responsorium a duo-
bus uel a tribus cantatur.
SDB transpose.
a C stantes.
c R dalmaticas.
HJ mutet.
LIT. 24] IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI 119
(P- Io6-) 5. Ordinantur eciam lectores
et cantores ad leccionesx legendas
et responsoria cantanda [pro dis-
posicione tabulam componentis,] uta
leccionesb pro dignitate personarum
ita° gradatim ascendant ut semper
excellencior [persona] extremam
legat. c[Et tune ab ipso° excellen-
ciore dicitur lube domine, et si
episcopus fuerit tantum].c clNotan-
dum quod in festis dupplicibus
principalibus episcopus officii exe
cutor, dum octauum cantatur re-
sponsorium, si prius in illis matu-
tinis non fuerit in pontificalibus,
capam sericam cerotecas et baculum
cum mitra assumere solet. Ad
nonam leccionem legendam hoc
modo episcopus dicit
Jube dompne benedicere*.
chorus respondeat sic
Ora pro nobis pater*.
deinde episcopus dicat benediccio-
nem.
Episcopus uero erit in predicto
habitu in nocte natalis domini per
totam primam missam et donee
laudes fuerint percantate prout com-
muniter fieri consueuit in omnibus
maioribus : in aliis uero dupplicibus
minoribus quando non legit episco
pus, ad nonum responsorium assumit
capam et cetera ut supra ad thurifi-
candum altare : quam non exuit prius-
quam Deus in adiutorium in laudibus
inceperit, quam reassumit dum can
tatur in laudibus quinto psalmof. d
a HJ ita quod. b J lectores.
-c not in C, and much mutilated in other MSS.
d— d from C only. The others have, Et si
episcopus legat ab ipso episcopo dicitur lube
domine benedicere°. Et° chorus respondeat Ora pro
nobis pater, sub eodem tono quo et yube domine.
Deinde ipsemet dicat benedictionem.
c With musical notes : see Appendix.
120
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LII. 24
(p. 106.)
6. Singula responsoria in super-
pelliceis ad gradum [chori] canten-
tur1 [dupliciter : ita quod tercium
sextum et nonum responsorium a
tribus cantentur ad gradum chori.]
Lectores et cantores ad uesperas
et ad matutinas et ad missam,
postquam legerint et cantauerint,
coram episcopo se2 humilient ad
benediccionem.
(p. no.)
Simili quoque0 modo cantores re-
sponsoriorum ordinentur, scilicet ut°
eorum [quoque ita]x fiat ascensus ut
tres excellenciores qui non legerint,
ultimum responsorium cantent : ita
[etiam] ut primam et secundam
leccionem duo clerici de secunda
forma legant : terciam quoque et
sic deinceps clerici de superiore
gradu.
6. Primum et secundum re
sponsorium a duobus de secunda
forma, tercium a tribus de eadem
forma cantetur in superpelliceis ad
gradum chori in medio pariter
stantesa; quartum responsorium et
sic deinceps a clericis de superiore
gradu in superpelliceis ad gradum
chori [cantentur] supradicto0 modo° :
{ita quod sextum responsoriumx et
nonum a tribus dicuntur in super
pelliceis ad gradum chori} b ita quod
ipse clericus qui solus est in medio
statc: quod eciam per totum annum
obseruetur quandocunque respon
sorium uel gradale uel° Alleluya a
tribus cantatur tarn ad gradum chori
quam in pulpito.
(p. 118.)
7. In festo uero° omnium sanc
torum seruaturd ordox preposterus
in leccionibus legendis et respon-
soriis cantandis quantum ad digni
tatem lectorum6 et cantorum : ita
scilicet0 f quod excellencior persona
1 SBD dicantur.
2 SDB transpose.
H SJ R stantibus. b not in J .
HJ stet. d H seruetur.
C rectorum. f S tamen.
LIT. 24]
IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI
121
(p. 125-)
7. Sciendum1 quod in singulis
nocturnis ad secundam2 quintam et
octauam leccionem incensetur3 altare
[auctenticum] ab aliquo sacerdote in
capa serica ex utraque parte chori
uicissim assumpto : chorus quoque
ab uno Lso\o^ puero incensetur3.
Finite ultimo responsorio et
cantato euangelio Liber generacionis,
principalis sacerdos in capa serica
loco non mutato, incipiat Te deum*.
Postea cum suo secundario Lsacer-
dotCj thure5 ipsis thuribulis ab ipso
principali[ore] sacerdote ante gradum
chori imposito, [auctenticum] altare
incensent modo6 predicto : cetera7
altaria non incensentur.
primam leccionem legat, et [ita] fiat
descensus, et legantur tres prime
lecciones in capis sericis. Octaua
uero° leccio a puero legatur, et nona
leccio ab aliquo sacerdote de supe-
riore gradu ex parte chori.
8. Preterea octauum respon-
sorium a quinque pueris in super-
pelliceis et amictibus capitaa uelatis,
cereos [quoque] b ardentesc singulis
deferentibus, ad gradum chori stan-
tibus conuersis ad altare, cantaturd :
simili quoque modo fiat in die nati-
uitatis domini ad primum uersum
primi responsorii supra autenticum
altare [cantatur] ad chorum6 con
uersis.
9. Sciendum est [autem] quod
in singulis nocturnis, scilicet ad
secundam et° ad° quintam et ad°
octauam leccionem thurificaturf al
tare ab aliquo sacerdote in capa
serica ex utraque parte chori uicissim
assumpto : chorus quoque ab uno
solo puero.
Finite nono responsorio,
sacerdos in capa serica, locox non
mutato, incipiat Te deum lauda-
mus°. Postea cum suo secundario
sacerdote, thure £ ipsius thuribulih
ab ipso principal! sacerdote ante
gradum chori imposito, altare thuri-
ficet predicto modo : cetera autem
altaria non thurificentur sed princi
palis [sacerdos] thurificetur a suo
secundario [eciam] in ingressu stalli
i SDB add autem. 2
3 SDB incensatur.
4 SBD add laudamus.
c SB transpose. 7
SDB et.
5 D adds in.
SDB add tamen.
a HR capitibus.
i> HSJque.
d R cantetur.
f J thurificetur.
c JR accensos.
* H gradum chori.
8 J thuribulare.
F.
16
122
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LII. 24
8. Sciendum tamen quod quan-
do1 episcopus2 presens fuerit, ab eo
super thus a sacerdote uel [a] dia-
cono thuribulis imponendum fiat
benediccio, loco non mutato.
9. Finito Te deum laudamus,
statim canitur3 missa: qua finita,
principalis sacerdos uersiculum dicat
ante laudes.
Antiphone super psalmos in
laudibus4 in superiore gradu dis-
currant per ordinem in ceteris an-
tiphonis prius incepit et non com-
plet5.
Capitulum et cetera6 que ad
matutinas pertinent eo modo ^et
ordine expleantur quo ad uesperas ;
excepto quod ad Benedictus1 non
scilicet a super gradum inter formu
las15, ceroferariis uero interim ad
gradum chori expectantibusc [quous-
que dthurificetur chorus0 d].
10. {Sciendum tamen quod
quandocunque presens fuerit epis
copus, ab eo super thus a sacerdote
uel diacono turribulis imponendum
fiat benediccio, loco non mutato :
sic uidelicet accedant ceroferarii
coram episcopo unus ad cornu sedis
occidentale et alius ad orientale :
thus uero in mediobenedicatur: quod
obseruandum est tarn in singulis
nocturnis quando in ipsis incensatur
altare quam ad Magnificat uel Bene-
dictusY\ chorusx eciamf a duobus
pueris incensetur supradicto^ modo.
Quando uero non dicitur Te deum
laudamus0 sed nonum responsorium
repetiturh tune non thurificetur al
tare nee chorus.
11. [Finito Te deuni\ 'si epis
copus presens fuerit in sede sua
dicat uersiculum ante laudes : si uero
presens non fuerit executor offi-
cii}i dicat uersiculum [ante laudes],
loco nee habitu non°f mutato.
Ad laudes omnes antiphone in
superiore [gradu] discurrant per
ordinem [ut] in ceteris antiphonis
prius inceptis non continuatis.
Capitulum et cetera omnia que
ad matutinas pertinent, eo modo et
ordine expleantur, quo ad [primas]
uesperas, excepto quod ad matutinas
1 SDB quandocunque.
2 SBD transpose.
3 SDB add prima. * SDB laudes.
5 SDB inceptum et non completum.
6 SDB add omnia 7 SDB matutinas.
a HSJ uk
b H forms
aidelicet. R secundarius.
tormas. c J expectent.
d — d S thurificentur, non pariter stantes sed unus
ex una alius ex alia parte.
e from C only. f J tamen. R quoque.
h Rre
6 J predicto.
«— ! HSJR only sacerdos.
repetatur.
LII. 24]
IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI
I23
incensa[n]tur nisi principale altare
[et chorus similiter].
Et preterea ultimum Benedicamus
a duobus pueris in superpelliceis
dicatur.
10. Ad primam, antiphona
super psalmos in superiore gradu
[incipiatur] : antiphona super1 Qui-
cunquevult ex2 secundo excellenciore
ex parte chori incipiatur: |respon-
sorium| lesu Christe ab aliquo de
secunda forma pro uoluntate secun-
darii rectoris dicatur, loco nee3 habi-
tu mutato. Cetera que ad primam
pertinent non mutantur.
11. Ad terciam, antiphona
super psalmos in superiore gradu
[incipiatur]: responsorium in secun
da forma pro uoluntate rectoris
[dicitur]. Idem modus in ceteris
horis seruetur.
1 2. Ad secundas uesperas prima
antiphona super psalmos pro uolun
tate JpsiuSj cantoris ab aliquo
canonico in superiore gradu inci
piatur : secunda [antiphona] simili
modo ex opposite [incipiatur] : et ita
4cetere antiphone hinc inde dis-
currant4.
Responsorium a tribus excel-
non thurincetura nisi principale
altare et chorus.
Preterea in die natalis domini
tantum primum Benedicamus dicitur
a duobus de superiore gradu in
superpelliceis inter rectores princi-
pales et secundarios : et respondea-
tur ab aliis duobus de eodem gradu,
loco0 et habitu predicto seruatob.
12. Ad primam, antiphona
super psalmos in superiore gradu x
incipiatur: antiphona super Qui-
cunque milt a secundario0 excellen
ciore ex parte chori. Respon
sorium lesu christe ab aliquo de
secunda forma pro uoluntate rectoris
secundarii, loco nee habitu mutato,
dicitur. Cetera que ad primam
pertinent more solito expleantur.
13. Ad terciam, antiphona in
superiore gradu incipiatur : respon
sorium ab aliquo de secunda forma
pro uoluntate rectoris secundarii,
loco nee habitu mutatod, dicitur.
Capitulum et collectam dicat
sacerdos, loco nee habitu mutato,
sed ad altare conuersus.
Similis modus et ordo [ob]serue-
tur in ceteris horis dicendis.
14. Ad secundas0 uesperas
prima0 antiphona super psalmos
pro uoluntate ipsius cantoris6 ab
aliquo in f superiore gradu incipiatur :
secunda [antiphona], si quinque ha-
beantur, simili modo ex opposite :
[et] ita de ceteris.
Responsorium a tribus [de] ex-
1 D adds psalmum. 2 SBD a.
3 B non. *— 4 SDB de ceteris.
a HSJ thurificatur.
b HSJ predictis seruatis. « J secundo.
d S adds et ad altare conuersus and omits next
clause.
e J rectoris.
HJ de.
I24
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LII.
lencioribus cantetur1 pro disposi-
cione cantoris.
Cetera omnia ut supra ad2
primas uesperas, [excepto quod ad
has uesperas ad Magnificat non
incensetur nisi principale altare et
chorus similiter].
Finito primo Benedicamus^ 3fiat
processio ad altare sancti stephani
ab altari sancti Nicholai cum omni
bus diaconis3in capis sericis cereos4
accensos deferentibus5 per medium
chori6 accedentibus7 : et ibi cantato8
responsorio, et finita memoria de
sancto stephano9, aliquod respon-
sorium [uel antiphonarn] de sancta
maria cantantibus10 in chorum re-
deuntibus n : et ibi 12omnes diaconi 12
expectent quousque illius memorie
oracio fmiatur. Benedicamus a duo-
bus diaconis dicatur.
Ad completorium antiphona su
per psalmos ab [aliquo] canonico de
superiore gradu incipiatur. Cetera
non mutantur.
LIII. (55) ADAPTACIO EIUSDEM FESTI
[ET] IN ALIIS FESTIS DUPLICIBUS
[NOUEM LECCIONUM]I:J.
Simili modo expletur seruicium
in aliis festis 14 ^uplicibuSj maioribus
nouem leccionum : in hiis scilicet
[festis], LIn_, epiphania, Purifica-
cio|nel. In festo sancte Trinitatis,
in Assumpcione, et Natiuitate beate
i SDB transpose. 2 SBD matutinas et ad.
3 — 3 SBD omnes diaconi ab altari sancti nichola
processionaliter. 4 SDB transpose.
5 SBD deferentes. 6 B chorum.
7 SBD ad altare sancti stephani accedant.
s B cantandp.
9 SBD add iterum processionaliter.
l° SBD cantantes. u SBD redeant.
i2_i-2 SBD ita. « D PER ANNUM.
14 SDB transpose.
cellencioribus pro disposicione can
toris cantetur.
[Cetera omnia ut supra ad matu
tinas expleantur.]a
{Ad completorium omnia fiant
ut supra ad primum completorium.
lb
from HSAJR.
from C.
LIV. 25]
DE MINORIBUS FESTIS DUPLICIBUS
125
marie1, in festo Reliquiarum, et2
Omnium sanctorum, [In dedica-
cione ecclesie et in festo cuiuslibet
ecclesie uel capelle quo in die
Natalis Domini] : Lexcepto quod in
festo Omnium Sanctonm^ seruetur3
ordo preposterus in leccionibus
legendis, et responsoriis cantandis,
quantum ad dignitatem cantorum
et lectorum ; et octauum respon-
sorium a quinque pueris in super-
pelliceis et amictibus capita uelatis,
cereosque accensos singulis deferen-
tibus, cantatur ; et excepto quod in
his festis duplicibus non cantetur4
euangelium ad matutinas nisi in
epiphania [domini]. Preterea in
nullo aliorum5predictorum festorum
[duplicium] aliqua leccio legatur6
nisi in superpelliceis.
LIV. (56) DE MINORIBUS FESTIS
DUPLICIBUS.
i. In aliis eciam festis7 minori-
bus duplicibus, ut in die sancti
thome martyris, Annunciacione do-
minica, Natiuitate sancti lohannis
baptiste, In passione8 apostolorum
Petri et Pauli, in festo sancti Mi-
chaelis et sancti Andree [et ex nouo
in translacione sancti Thome marty
ris, deposicione sancti Edwardi regis
et confessoris, et sancti Eadmundi
Cantuariensis archiepiscopi] potest
predictus modus seruicii seruari [qui
in aliis festis maioribus duplicibus].
(p. 121.)
25. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN FESTIS MINORIBUS DUPPLICI-
BUS NOUEM LECCIONUM.
i. In festis eciam0 minoribus
dupplicibus ut in festis {concepcionis
beate marie aet in festo a sancti
thome martyris, circumcisionis do-
mini, annunciacionis beate marie,
natiuitatis sancti iohannis baptiste,
apostolorum petri et pauli, trans-
lacio[nis] sancti thome martyris et
in0 exaltacioneb sancte crucis}c
potest0 predictus modus seruari d.
1 SB et. 2 SBD add in festo>
3 SDB seruatur. * SBD cantatur.
5 B alio. 6 BD legitur.
7 S transposes, B omits festis.
8 SBD festo.
l— a R omits, b J exaltacionis.
c S omits : and goes on predictus modus et ordo
seruetur.
d HJR predictus modus et° ordo0 seruicii0
seruatur (R seruetur).
126
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LIV. 25
Excepto quod ad primas jiesperaSj
et Ladj secundas ruesperasn [nisi] una
sola antiphona super psalmos1 dici-
tur, et ilia2 incipiatur3 in superiore
gradu pro uoluntate cantoris. Pre-
terea in hiis festis non incensatur
nisi principale altare 4rad utrasque"15
uesperas Lnec ad matutinaSj.
2. rAd6 matutinasn4 in nocturnis
[non] incensatur altare neque7
chorus.
Excepto quod a[in hiis festis] ad
primas uesperas b{et ad secundas
[uesperas] in annunciacione et nati-
uitate sancti iohannis baptiste et
festo apostolorum petri et pauli}c una
sola antiphona dicitur super psalmos,
et illad in superiore gradu debet
incipi pro uoluntate cantoris. Pre-
terea in omnibus a e festis predictis0
ad uesperas non incensatur nisi
principale altare.
2. Ad matutinasb in nocturnis
nequaquam [incensatur6 altare nee
chorus].
[Preterea] prima tercia quinta
septima0 et nona lecciones a singulis
clericis ex parte chorix legantur,
ascendendo gradatim ut supra dixi-
musf. Relique uero lecciones a
clericis ex [alia] parte chori iuxta
predictum ordinem legantur : quod
per totum annum obseruetur quan-
docunque nouem lecciones habean-
turs: nisi in festis maioribus duppli-
cibus tantum : tune enirn0 tres
ultime lecciones cum suis respon-
soriis a dignioribus personis ascen
dendo gradatim legantur et cantan-
turh, licet omnes sint ex una parte.
Similiter fiat in festo omnium
sanctorum in primo nocturne. Pri-
mum secundum quartum quintum
septimum et octauum responsoria
a duobus cantentur ascendendo
gradatim scilicet1 ab aliquo ex parte
chori et ab alio ex altera parte chori0
1 BD transpose.
2 B alia.
-4 B nee ad matutinas.
D primas. SD transpose order.
D prefixes et. "< SB uel.
2 B alia. 3 SDB incipitur.
a--a S omits.
i> — •> R non thurificatur nisi principale altare
neque ad matutinas.
c not in HAJ. d HJ incipiatur. ..gradu.
e — e HSAJ hiis festis non thurificatur nisi prin
cipale altare neque ad matutinas in nocturnis in
censatur.
f R sicut prediximus.
«HRhabentur. h R cantentur.
1 SJR uidelicet.
LIV. 26]
DE MINORIBUS FESTIS DUPLICIBUS
127
Preterea ultima leccio legatur1
ab excellenciore ex parte chori.
ex eadem forma. Tercium quoque
responsoriumx et nonum a tribus,
scilicet a a duobus ex parte chori et
a tercio ex alia parte [chori et] de
eadem forma : {sextum [uero] respon-
sorium similiter a tribus, scilicet3
ab uno ex parte chori et a duobus
ex alia parte [chori et] ex eadem
forma} b.
Preterea ultima leccio non sem
per ab excellenciore legatur0 sed
ab excellenciore ex parte chori.
Preterea in his festis nulla leccio
nisi in superpelliceox legatur d.
3. Preterea in festo
Michaelis et sancti Andree
sancti
prima leccio in prima forma legatur2,
secunda et tercia [lecciones] in
secunda forma. Primum et secun-
26. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN FESTISX INFERIORIBUS DUP-
PLICIBUS NOUEM LECCIONUM.
i. In inferioribus uero0 duppli-
cibusx festis [nouem leccionum ut in
festo] sancti andree apostoli, ethome
apostoli, mathie apostoli, Georgiif,
ambrosiis, iacobi apostoli, bartho-
lomei apostoli, augustini episcopi et
doctoris [in mense augusti] {augus
tini anglorum episcopi} h, mathei
apostoli et euangeliste, micahelis
archangeli, ieronimi presbyteri et
doctoris, translationis sancti Edwardi
regis et confessoris, luce euangeliste,
[et] apostolorum symonis et iudee
predictus modus et ordo seruicii ser-
uatur1: exceptoJ quod in hiis festis
prima leccio a puero legatur, secunda
et tercia lecciones0 a clericis de
secunda forma legantur0 ; [preterea
1 SBD non semper ab excellenciore legitur sed
2 SDB legitur.
SIR uidelk
J R legitur.
uidelicet. b not in S.
d S superpelliceis legitur.
— e S et in consimilibus.
HJR Gregorii.
H Augustini anglorum apostoli is put here.
h not in R.
R seruetur.
j J exceptis.
128
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LV.
dum responsorium in prima forma ;
tercium in secunda forma. Preterea
nullum responsorium a tribus cante-
tur1 nisi nonum.
4. Preterea omnes antiphone
super laudes pro disposicione rectoris
in secunda forma discurrant2.
LV. (96) DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFI-
CIUM PRIME MISSE IN DIE NA-
TALIS DOMINI.
In die Natalis domini, post Te
Deum* excellencior4 [persona uel]
sacerdos primam missam cantet,
cuius ministerium exple[a]tur sicut
in dominica; excepto quod diaconus
et subdiaconus et acolitus utuntur
tunica et dalmatica5. Preterea cum
Gloria in excelsis [ad] missa[m]
dicitur; leccio [Laudes deo] in pulpito
ante epistolam6 ab aliquibus duobus,
pro disposicione Cantoris"17 [et] in
capis sericis cantetur, et [postea]
sine interuallo epistola legatur. Gra-
nulla leccio nisi in superpelliceo
legatur.] a Primum responsorium a
duobus pueris0 [de prima forma]
canteturx : similiter et° secundum et
tercium [responsorium] a duobus de
secunda forma. {Quartum in supe-
riore gradu, et ita deinceps.}b Pre
terea nullum responsorium a tribus
cantatur nisic nonum [responsorium].
2. d Ad laudes omnes antiphoned
in secunda forma discurrant pro
disposicione cantoris6.
{Quando uero festum sancti am-
brosii uel sancti marci euangeliste
uel apostolorum philippi et iacobi
in paschali tempore contigerit, tune
sequatur modum et ordinem sicut
in dominica in octauis pasche sub-
notatum est}b
(p- 155-)
1 SBD cantatur. 2 SB discurrunt.
3 SBD add landamus. 4 B excelsior.
5 S dalmaticis et tunicis. D dalmatica et tunica
et pallio. B dalmatica et tunica.
e SDB transpose. 1
7 D cantatoris. S omits.
a from H. b from C only.
c R prefer.
d — d HSJR Preterea omnes antiphone super
laudes.
e J adds similiter secundum et tercium respon-
soria a duobus de secunda forma cantentur.
LV.] DE PRIMA MISSA IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI 1 29
dale in pulpito a tribus de secunda
forma1 in capis ^ericiSj ^antetur,:
Alleluya a tribus excellencioribus in
capis sericis ibidem cantetur2.
Preterea, si episcopus officium (P. 74.)
exequatur3, omnes ministri in chorum
ad prosam cantandam ueniant, preter
principalem diaconum et principa-
lem subdiaconum, et ibi moram
faciant diaconi et subdiaconi in
medio chori cum rectoribus chori,
donee principalis diaconus a pulpito
post lectum euangelium Lper choriin^
redeat. Preterea in processione ad (P. 73.)
legendum1 euangelium crux proce-
dat4, que a dextris erit legentis
euangelium, facie crucifixi ad legen-
tem5 conuersa. Lecto euangelio,
principalem diaconum comitentur
ceteri diaconi Let subdiaconij a choro
usque ad altare processionaliter, ita
quod bini precedant subdiaconi G,
deinde7 principalis subdiaconus in
ultimo ordine subdiaconorum, uno
subdiacono incedente a dextris, [et]
altero8 a sinistris : postea sequantur
diaconi ordine simili [et modo]
dispositi ; et hoc ipso ordine et
modo9 ad introitum misse dominum
episcopum precedant.
Preterea ad incensandum cho- (P. 76.)
rum10 post Credo in unum duo
ueniant11 thuribula [et] duo subdia
coni cum duobus textis. Si autem
episcopus non celebrauerit, unum
textorum defert12 acolitus ex parte
cantoris; primo autem incensandus1
i SBD transpose. - SBD dicatur.
:i SB exequatur officium. D exequitur officium.
4 D precedit. SB procedit.
5 B legendum. 6 Dprocedant diaconi.
" D adds procedat. » SBD ei. D alio.
9 SBD hoc ipso modo ..et., ordine.
10 D adt. 11 SBD ueniunt.
12 D deferat and put later.
F. I
130 SARUM CUSTOMS [LVT.
est cantor, deinde principales rec-
tores chori ex utraque parte sua1,
deinde rectores3 duo secundarii;
postea chorus 3, solito more ; eo4 ordine
sequatur textum5. In pace danda, (P- 8s-)
primodeosculeturdiaconusfprincipa-
lis] principalem subdiaconum, a quo
ceteri diaconi Let subdiaconij pacem
accipiant6; duos7 deinde secundarios
rectores, [osculantur] qui primo de-
ferant7 pacem cantori, et eius duobus
collateralibus rectoribus principali-
bus, postea8 principalibus jectori-
buSj pacem ipsam ex parte decani
et cantoris deferentibus ; secundariis
[rectoribus] uero, ex parte cancellarii
et thesaurarii [pacem ipsam defe
rentibus].
LVI. (97) DE MODO9 EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM SECUNDE MISSE EA-
DEM DIE.
Secundam missam celebret10 [in
die Natalis domini] sacerdos, quem
episcopus ad hoc elegerit, eodem
modo ut in dominica11 prima in
aduentu, excepto quod quidam de
secunda forma leccionem legat12 ante
epistolam in superpelliceo, quam
continue sequatur epistola13. Pre- (P. 77.)
terea ab episcopo14 diaconus bene-
diccionem accipiat15 ad pronuncian-
dum Euangelium ; et, post lectum
euangelium, per episcopum transe-
undo, eum prius incenset 16; et postea
SDB sui.
D chori. a SBD eadem.
D osculando textum. 5 D transposes.
SD sumant. ^ SBD transpose.
SBD add ipsis. 9 SBD MODUS
SB celebrabit. U D transposes.
D legent. SB leget and transpose.
SD transpose. u omitted in H.
SBD accipiet.
1° SD prius eum incensabit. B incensabit.
LVIIL] DE PRIMA MISSA IN DIE NATALIS DOMINI 131
subdiaconus textum episcopo1 aper-
tum deosculandum porriget ; pacem (P. 86.)
quoque, statim post deosculatum
subdiaconum, 2episcopit episcopo
diaconus [pacem] porrigat2. Cetera3
ut prius.
LVII. (71) MODUS PROCESSIONIS IN
DIE NATALIS DOMINI [ANTE
MAGNAM MISSAM]4.
In die Natalis rdominr, dicta
tercia, eat processio circa claustrum,
cum tribus acolitis tres cruces de-
ferentibus, et duobus thuribulis.
Deinde predicto modo procedant,
tribus de superiore gradu prosam
in eundo cantantibus, in medio
procedentibus, qui5 in ipsa stacione
ante crucem ab eisdem terminetur.
Cetera omnia, ut prenotatum est,
Lsunt exequendaj. [Qui omnes in
albis sint induti et capis sericis
preter diaconos et subdiaconos et
ceteros ministros altaris.]
LVIIL (72) ADAPTACIO EIUSDEM [PRO-
CESSIONIS ET] IN ALIIS FESTIS
DUPLICIBUS NOUEM LECCIONUM.
Modus processionis huius diei
locum habet in omnibus festis
duplicibus nouem leccionum per
annum, que, ex sua solempnitate,
processionem habent; excepto quod
in quibusdam festis0 prosa non
dicitur, et excepta purificacione
beate Marie [uirginis] ; tune enim,
dum tercia canitur, executor officii
[cum] solempni apparatu se induat,
i SBD ei.
2 — 2 SBD ipsi... porriget. 3 D adds omnia.
4 B gives this heading but omits the chapter
and the next heading.
5 SD que. 6 SDB aliis.
132 SARUM CUSTOMS [LIX.
et omnes ministri1 eius sint2f ad
execucionem misse. Tercia dicta,
idem sacerdos, cum suis ministris,
ad altare processionaliter procedat3,
et cereos ante altare benedicat, et
aqua benedicta4 aspergat : deinde
thurificet. Hiis peractis, in stallo5
se recipiat, dum cerei distribu-
antur6. Cereis distributis, eat pro-
cessio, modo predicto, et, in stacione
ante crucem, tres de superiore gradu
uersum \Hodie\ dicant1 in pulpito,
conuersi ad populum, habitu non
mutato7.
LIX. (98) MODO EXEQUENDI8 OFFI-
CIUM TERCIE MISSE IN DIE
NATALIS DOMINI9.
Terciam missam [in die Natalis
domini] celebrabit episcopus uel
excellencior alius sacerdos, absente
episcopo10 simili modo ut primam
preter processionem : in qua omnes
diaconi et subdiaconi ad missam
ministraturi processionaliter ince-
dant11.
[Preterea in die purificacionis
beate marie uirginis, quando infra
septuagesimam euenerit, ad missam
post gradale dicitur sequencia Hac
clara die in choro : sacerdos uero et
ministri eius ad altare priuatim
dicant tractum Nunc dimittis.
Item in annunciacione dominica,
quando in quadragesima celebratur,
ad missam post gradale dicitur
1 SBD transpose. a SBD sicut.
•! SBD incedat.
1 DB aquam benedictam.
5 SBD add suo. 6 SDB distribuuntur.
7 SBD add Cetera ut supra.
S SDB DE OFFICIO. 8 SDB EADKM DIE.
10 S eo absente. B absente eo. D absente.
11 SB incedent.
LX.] TERCIA MISSA NATALIS DOMINI 133
sequencia Ave mundi spes in choro :
sacerdos uero et ministri eius ad
altare dicant priuatim tractum Ave
maria.
In ceteris autem festis cum
regimine chori a septuagesima usque
ad passionem domini tractus dicitur
post gradale modo predicto.
In commemoracionibus beate
marie uirginis infra septuagesimam
semper ad missam post gradale dicatur
sequencia in choro : nunquam eniin
dicitur tractus in ecclesia Sarum in
festo trium leccionum uel in comme
moracionibus beate marie uirginis.]
LX. (99) ADAPTACIO SERUICII DIEI1
[NATALIS DOMINI ET] IN ALIIS
FESTIS2 DUPLICIBUS PER AN
NUM2.
Similis modus seruicii [diei Na-
talis domini] obseruetur3 in omnibus
festis duplicibus continuis, et in-
continuis4, excepto quod ibi non
semper excellencior [persona uel]
sacerdos exequitur5 officium [misse],
sed secundum6 gradus dignitatum
personarum fiat7 descensus, ut in
natali, et8 pascha, et pentecostest.
Similis quoque modus seruetur9 in
omni festo, et in omnibus octauis,
et feriis infra octauas, cum regimine
chori; excepto quod in predictis
festis10 cantatur Alleluya in pulpito
a rectoribus chori, habitu non mu-
tato. Preterea si aliquod festum
nouem leccionum rinn quadragesima
1 SBD HUIUS DIEI.
2— 2 D ET IN OMNIBUS ALIIS FESTIS. SB OMNIBUS
CUM REGIMINE CHORI rl'ER ANNUM1.
3 SBD obseruatur.
4 SBD non continuis et in continuis eciara.
5 D exequatur. 6 D secundusf.
7 SBD net. 8 SBD add in.
» SBD seruatur. 10 S feriis.
134 SARUM CUSTOMS [LX.
fiat [irij aliqua feria, ante terciam
missa de festo dicatur in dalmaticis
et tunicis ; post nonam uero missa
de ieiunio '"dicitur"1; utraque ad
principale altare.
[Preterea si dominica dies infra
octauas epiphanie euenerit, ad ma-
tutinas omnia fiant sicut in prima
die, excepto quod hac die dominica
inuitatorium dicitur sicut infra oc
tauas prenotatum est, et sexta anti-
phona super psalmum Fundamenta
erit Homo natus.
Preterea euangelium Factum est
autem non cantetur, sed in laudibus
omnes antiphone cum suis psalmis
dicantur sicut in prima die quia
octaua dies proprias laudes habet ;
deinde totum seruicium fiat sicut in
prima die : tamen memoria fiat de
sancta maria tantum, et super Qui-
cunque vult dicitur antiphona Te
iure.
Preterea in octauis pasche et
proxima dominica ante Ascensio-
nem domini dicuntur omnes anti-
phone super laudes sicut in prima
die pasche: et in octauis Ascensionis
domini dicuntur omnes antiphone
super laudes sicut in prima die
festorum predictorum.
In octauis apostolorum petri et
pauli dicuntur super laudes anti-
phone de communi apostolorum.
Preterea in octaua die assump-
cionis beate marie, quacunque die
contigerit, in laudibus omnes anti-
phone super laudes sicut in prima
die dicuntur.
Si dominica dies infra octauas
assumpcionis euenerit, fiat ad primas
uesperas seruicium hoc modo. Super
LX.] ADAPTACIO IN ALIIS FESTIS 135
psalmos consuetos hec sola sufficit
antiphona Assumpta est : nullum re-
sponsorium cantetur : capitulum
ymnus et nersiculus sicut in prima
die. Super Magnificat dicitur anti
phona Anima meet : memoria fiat de
dominica et de trinitate si necesse
fuerit.
Processio ad crucem non preter-
mittatur : in redeundo de omnibus
sanctis antiphona Saluator cum
uersiculo et oracione.
Ad matutinas omnia fiant sicut
in prima die, preter antiphonam Te
iure super psalmum Quicunque uult.
Preterea si dominica dies infra
octauas natiuitatis beate marie
euenerit, ad primas uesperas fiat
seruicium hoc modo. Super psal
mos consuetos hec sola sufrlcit
antiphona Natiuitas esthodie: deinde
totum seruicium fiat sicut in prima
die preter responsorium Stirps iesse.
Post psalmum Magnificat fiat me
moria de dominica et de trinitate si
necesse fuerit.
Processio fiat tamen ad crucem
sicut in dominica infra octauas
assumpcionis prenotatum est. «
Ad matutinas tota cantetur hi-
storia sicut in prima die absque
responsoriis Stirps iesse et Solent
iusticie ; et in loco eorum dicuntur
duo responsoria ferialia. Nonum
autem responsorium erit Ad nutum,
quod et dicitur ad primas uesperas.
In laudibus omnes antiphone
super psalmos sicut in prima die
dicuntur. Cetera omnia sicut in
prima die fiant, excepto quod ad
prim am super Quicunque uult dicitur
antiphona Te iure.
136 SARUM CUSTOMS [LXII.
Querendum nobis est cur in
dominica infra octauas natiuitatis
beate marie ad primas uesperas
responsorium Ad nutum et in laudi-
bus omnes antiphone super psalmos
dicuntur; quia in octaua die apud
Sarum festum reliquiarum celebratur.
Ubi uero festiuitas non celebratur
in octaua die eiusdem, totum ser-
uicium fiat de sancta maria sicut
in dominica infra octauas prenota-
tum est. Et hoc eciam obseruetur
quocienscunque responsorium ad
primas uesperas dicitur. In laudi-
bus omnes antiphone dicuntur.
In exaltacione sancte crucis ad
uesperas et ad matutinas uespere et
matutine et cetere hore dicuntur
sicut infra octauas natiuitatis beate
marie de ea prenotatum est.]
LXI. (48) DE TABULA FESTORUM l
SIMPLICIUM NOUEM LECCIONUM.
Tabula uero festorum1 simpli-
cium nouem leccionum sequitur
tabulaLmj dominicarum simplicium
in leccionibus legendis et respon-
soriis cantandis, 2que seruetur in
festo sancti siluestri2.
LXII. (65) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM [MATUTINARUM] IN
SIMPLICIBUS FESTIS NOUEM
LECCIONUM.
In simplicibus3 festis nouem lec
cionum minoribus, seruetur modus
1 S transposes.
2 — 2 SBD In festo tamen sancti siluestri pro
reuerencia temporis nonum responsorium a duobus
cantatur.
3 SBD add uero.
LXII.] FESTA SIMPLICIA 137
et ordo1 dominicarum simplicium
habencium responsorium [quod] in
secunda forma [cantetur] ; excepto
quod antiphona super psalmos, et
responsoria2 ad primas uesperas, (P. 216.)
in superiore gradu dicuntur [et] in
festo3 sancti vincentii, et sancti
dyonisii, et sancti dementis. In4
aliis uero simplicibus festis cum
regimine chori a pascha usque ad
pentecosten, ad utrasque uesperas,
et ad alias horas diei, fiant 5 omnia
sicut in ceteris [festis] simplicibus
[nouem leccionum] alterius temporis.
Ad matutinas prima et secunda
6leccio primum et secundum respon
sorium in secunda forma, tercia leccio
et tercium responsorium in superiore
gradu dicantur, habitu non mutato.
Infra octauas cum regimine chori,
ad uesperas, et ad [alias] horas diei,
[omnia fiant] sicut in festis [nouem
leccionum] simplicibus cum regimine
chori sui temporis. Ad matutinas,
prima7 secunda6 et tercia antiphona
in prima forma, cetere in secunda
forma [inferiore]8. Infra octauas
ascensionis, prima antiphona in
prima forma, secunda [antiphona]
et tercia in secunda [formal ; lec-
ciones et responsoria, ut in aliis
feriis [legantur et cantentur]. In
laudibus, '"ut"1 in festis simplicibus
minoribus cum regimine chori sui
temporis. In dominicis9 diebus
infra octauas seruetur modus et
1 SDB add seruicii.
2 SB responsoria HD $. s SB festis D fest'.
4 D et. 5 SDB transpose.
6— c D repeats this bit. ' SB add et.
8 SBD prefix In feriis to the next sentence
instead of this.
9 SB add autem here and B after diebus.
F. 18
138
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXIV. 60
ordo seruicii qui in suis1 dominicis,
exceptis illis 2qui uitabunt ea que
recipiuntur in seruicio illarum domi-
nicarum
LXIII. (76) [DE MODO PROCESSIONIS]
IN CAPITE IEIUNII [AD IANUAS
ECCLESIE].
In capite ieiunii post cinerum
suscepcionem, eat processio per
medium chori ad ostium ecclesie
australe, excellencioribus preceden-
tibus, precedente uexillo cilicino.
Deinde episcopus uel executor officii
penitentes eiiciat3 singillatim per
manus [officii] ministerio archidia-
coni4, si episcopus presens fuerit :
[interim cantetur responsorium Ecce
aduenit et responsorium In sudore\.
Quibus eiectis redeat processio,
5ordine processionis seruato5: [eiectis
uero penitentibus, claudantur ianue.
In redeundo cantetur responsorium
Emendemus : nullus uersiculus nee
oracio sequatur].
LXIV. (lOl) QUANDO COOPERIENDE
SUNT YMAGINES LPER ECCLE-
SIAM/ [IN QUADRAGESIMA].
i. Secunda feria prime eb-
domade quadragesime ad matutinas
omnes cruces et ymagines et reliquie
et uas eciam continens eucharistiam
60. QUANDO COOPERIENDE SUNT
YMAGINES PER ECCLESIAM [ET]
DE UELO QUADRAGESIME.
i. Feria secunda [prime] eb-
domade quadragesime ad matutinas
omnes ymaginesx et omnes0 cruces
et reliquie et uas eciam0 continens
i SBD aliis.
2 — 2 SBD qui in tabulis illarum dominicarum
excipiuntur.
3 SDB transpose.
4 SB archidiaconorum D archid'.
5 — 5 SBD ordine solito processionum seruato.
6 SB IN ECCLESIIS.
LXIV. 60]
IN CAPITE IEIUNII
139
sit coopertum1 usque ad matutinas
in die pasche.
(p. 61.)
2. A sabbato autem2 precedente
usque ad quartam feriam ante pascha
uelum quoddam dependeat in pres-
biterio inter chorum et altare, quod
per totam quadragesimam in feriis,
quando de feriis3 agitur. [tarn ad
missam quam ad matutinas et ad
ceteras horas] debet esse demissum,
nisi dum euangelium legitur : tune
enim interim4 extollitur et eleuatum
depende[a]t quousque Lad sacerdote
dicatur Orate Jratres^. [Tune enim
dimittatur uelum dependens tarn in
eleuacione corporis dominici quam
in alio tempore semper quousque
sacerdos dicat oracionem Humiliate
capita uestra domino, et tune extol-
latur quousque totum perficiatur
officium misse. Et post sacerdos
dicat Orate fratresJ]
3. Et si in crastino
sequatur [aliquod] festum nouem
leccionum, de cetero eo die
non demittatur5, nee eciam ante
proximas matutinas6 feriales. Si
tamen in ipso JestOj fiat7 missa
de ieiunio, deinittetur uelum
eukaristiam sint cooperta usque post
resurreccionem dominicam in die
pasche, {nisi ymago beate uirginis
supra principale altare quando
festum annunciacionis in quadra-
gesima celebratur : et excepto simi-
liter quod a processione dominice
in ramis palmarum crux principalis
in ecclesia et crux super principale
altare ilia dominica tantum perma-
neant discooperta} a.
2. Ab hac [eciam] die [secunda
feria] usque ad quartam feriam ante
pascha velum quoddam dependeat
{in presbiterio}b inter chorum et
altare : quod per totam quadragesi
mam in feriis, quando de feria agitur,
debet esse dimissum nisi dum euan
gelium {uel passio}b legitur ad
missam : tune enim0 interim extol
litur et eleuatum dependet quousque
a sacerdote dicatur Orate f rat res.
3. Et si in crastino0 sequitur
festum nouem leccionum et in
sabbato d, tune de cetero eo die
non dimittetur nee eciam ante
proximas matutinas feriales. Tamen
in die festo ad missam de ieiunio
semper dimittetur velum ab inicio
1 SDB sint cooperta.
2 SDB eciam. » D feriali S f.
4 D transposes.
5 D demittitur, B demittetur, S dimittatur.
6 D transposes. 7 D transposes.
in C only.
S crastinum.
not in RSA.
RS sabbatis.
140
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXIV. 60
usque ad incepcionem euan-
gelii et non ulterius.
[Preterea in feriis quando de
feria agitur in quadragesima ad
missam omnes epistole legantur in
presbiterio inter chorum et uelum
preter epistolas que leguntur inter
uelum et altare de prophetia.]
4. Quarta autem feria [proxima]
ante pascha dum passio domini
legitur [uelum sit dependens suo
loco solito more usque] ad pro-
lacionem ipsius clausule Velum tem-
pli scissum est\ [et cum pronun-
cietur hec predicta clausula] pre-
dictum uelum in area presbiterii
decidat.
Hac eciam quarta feria1 ad
uesperas Letj usque ad missam in
crastino campane pulsentur sicut
in dominicis diebus [simplicibus et
abhinc non pulsantur campane
donee in uigilia pasche inchoetur
Gloria in excelsis ad missam].
Chorus uero non regitur: lumi-
naria ut in dominica palmarum
accendantur. 2[Ad uesperas] anti-
phone super psalmos in secunda
forma [hinc inde] discurrant : re-
sponsorium3 ab uno solo in se
cunda forma cantetur2, [loco nee
habitu mutato] : nulle preces ad
misse usque ad incepcionem Euan-
gelii et non ulterius eo die. aNunc
eciam in ecclesia Sarum utitur ex
nouo quod in eleuacione sacrum
altaris uelum semper extollitur et
uiso Sacramento statim dimittetur :
saluis tamen excepcionibus supra-
dictisa.
4. Quarta autem feria ante
pascha, dum passio domini legitur,
debet esse dimissum et ad pro-
lacionem huius clausule Velum templi
scissum est predictum uelum in area
presbiterii decidat.
p. 220.
1 SBD die. a — a RSA Ita tamen quod semper ad eleuacio-
2 — 2 D has antiphona in secunda forma cantetur nem corporis christi extollitur [uelum] et statim
ab uno solo puero. demittetur.
3 SB add quoque and SD transpose following.
LXV.] PROCESSIONES PER QUADRAGESIMAM 141
uesperas [dicunturj nee ulla1 me-
moria post2 uesperas. Collecta ad
gradum [chori] dicitur3, habitu non
mutato. Uespere4 de sancta maria
in choro non dicantur, nee abhinc
usque in crastinum ab octauis5
pasche.
Completorium solito more abs-
que prostracione et sine psalmo
penitenciali sollempniter dicatur
cum 6f Rex benedicte* post Nunc
dimittis in secunda forma cantandis.
LXV. (77) DE PROCESSIONE IN FERIIS
PER QUADRAGESIMAM7.
Preterea sciendum [est] quod
per totam quadragesimam, usque ad
cenam domini, quarta et sexta feria
ebdomade [cuiuslibet] solet fieri
processio ad altaria8 [ecclesie] per
ordinem; prima9 die ad altare
sancti martini, deinde ad cetera
[altaria] per ordinem, nisi festum
nouem leccionum impediat. Quar
ta itaque feria prime ebdomade10
[perjcantata nona, eat processio, ante
inchoacionem misse11, sine cruce,
per ostium presbiterii ad altare
sancti martini : sacerdos cum suis
ministris in albis [accedat]. Deinde,
cantato responsorio, clerici quo
ordine12 in choro ordinantur, se
prosternant, ita quod sacerdos ad
gradum altaris, cum diacono a
1 SBDnulla.
2 D ad S Post uesperas collecta....
3 SBD dicatur and transpose.
•* SBD nee uespere... dicantur.
s SBD post octauas.
6 — 6 BD uersibus antiphone.
7 SB DE PROCESSIONIBUS FERIALIBUS D DE
PKOCESSIONE FERIALI.
8 D altare. 9 SD primo.
10 SBD transpose and add quadragesime.
11 SBD transpose and add sed.
12 SBD transpose
142
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXVII. 55
dextris et subdiacono a sinistris,
suam facia[n]t prostracionem, cum
Kyrieleyson, et psalm o Miserere1.
Finitis precibus, stando dicat
oracionem ; qua finita et cantata
letania a duobus de secunda forma,
usque ad Sancta maria, ora pro
nobis\ habitu non mutato, proces-
sio circu[m]eundo presbiterium per
ostium chori occidentale chorum
intret, predictis duobus ad gradum
chori letaniam terminantibus \ et
sacerdos cum suis ministris abscedat,
nulla oracione dicta. Eodem modo
et ordine fi[a]t processio qualibet
sexta feria per quadragesimam,
[nisi festum nouem leccionum
impediat].
LXVI. (47) DE TABULA TRIUM NOO
TIUM3 ANTE PASCHA.
In tribus noctibus ante pascha,
in leccionibus legendis et respon-
soriis cantandis, fiat tabula sicut in
festis simplicibus nouem leccionum.
[Excepto quod nonum responsorium
ab uno clerico de secunda forma
cantetur, loco nee habitu mutato.]
Ad Kyrideyson cantandum eisdem
noctibus duo subdiaconi de eadem4
forma: ad Do/nine miserere duo dia-
coni de eadem forma : ad uersus can-
tandos duo presbiteri scribantur.
LXVII. (102) DE ACCENSIONE CAN-
DELARUM IN DIE CENE5 AD
MATUTINAS.
In cena domini ante matutinas
uiginti quatuor candele accendantur
55- IN QUA HORA PROCEDAT PRO
CESSIO IN LETANIIS DICENDISa.
Sciendum est quod quociens
[cunque] dicitur letania, scilicet
Kyrieleyson ad procession em, non
procedat processio0 ante quam dici
tur Sancta maria ora pro nobis, uel
Quesumus almum, sedb tune [pro
cedat] semper.
P. 216.
1 S adds met dens. 2 D adds et.
3 SBD IN TRIBUS NOCTIBUS.
4 SBD secunda. » SB CENA DOMINI.
C not in red : eat for procedat.
Ret.
LXVIII.] TRIDUUM ANTE PASCHA 143
[iuxta numerum duodecim aposto-
lorum et duodecim prophetarum]
quarum singule ad incepcionem
cuiuslihet1 antiphone et responsorii
extinguantur. Sic2 fiat in sexta
feria et in sabbato. Antiphone
super psalmos in superiore gradu3
discurrant per ordinem, facta in-
cepcione ab aliquo de superiore
gradu4 ex parte chori; et hie ordo
prosequendus est per duos5 se-
quentes dies. Gloria patri omnino
pretermittatur6'. Prima antiphona
in laudibus a primo de secunda
forma ex parte chori incipiatur;
secunda ex7 suo pari ex opposite ;
deinde cetere [antiphone] per ordi
nem in eisdem feriisf8 discurrant;
qui ordo per noctes [projsequentes9
continua[n]tur. Nullum capitulum ad
has matutinas10nec ymnus [dicuntur
nee uersiculus]. Dum ultimus psalm-
us in laudibus psallitur11, lumen, ubi
nequeat uideri9, abscondatur. Finita
quinta antiphona in laudibus, omnia
luminaria per ecclesiam extinguan
tur. Antiphona super12 Benedictus
ab excellenciore incipiatur.
LXVIII. (78) DE PROCESSIONE IN
CENA DOMINI.
In cena domini, nona cantata,
eat processio ad ostium ecclesie,
sicut in capite ieiunii, sintque pre-
sentes in atrio ecclesie penitentes.
Deinde, si episcopus adest, princi-
palis archidiaconus, ex parte peni-
1 SBD LtmiuSj cuiusque.
2 SBD similiter. a D adds def.
4 SBD excellencioribus. « SBD duas.
6 SBD intermittatur. 7 SBD a.
8 SBD eadem forma. 9 SBD transpose.
i° SBD dicatur. " D dicitur.
12 B adds psalmum.
144 SARUM CUSTOMS [LXIX.
tencium, extra ostium [quandam]
leccionem legat in capa serica,
que non legatur absente episcopo1.
Finita leccione [idem archidiaconus]
incipiat antiphonam ]^Venite\ bis
continue2; deinde diaconus ex parte
penitencium dicat Flectamus genua,
in alba3; et diaconus ex parte
episcopi4 Levate in simili habitu;
et ita fiat tribus uicibus : deinde
penitentes singillatim per manus
ecclesie restituat5 ministerio archi-
diaconorum. Quibus peractis6 pro-
cessio more solito7 redeat.
LXIX. DE ORNAMENTO ECCLESIE ET
ALTARIUM IN VIGILIA PASCHE.
i. Sabbato sancto, id est in
uigilia pasche, tota ornetur ecclesia;
omnes clerici ecclesie diei seruientes
radantur uel tondeantur ut tante
festiuitati decenter sint ornati ;
ymagines uero non discooperiantur
usque ad matutinas diei pasche.
Post sextam prouideantur lec-
ciones : altaria festiue cooperiantur
et festiuo modo ad ostendendam
tarn ineffobilis gaudii sollempnitatem
intrinsecus et extrinsecus dignissime
cuncta adornentur ita ut precipue
apparatus mencium in tanta resur-
reccionis gloria non negligatur.
Nona autem tardius cantetur
solito modo : hoc quoque obseruetur
ut ita ofncium seruicii protrahatur
quatinus citra uesperum missa dici-
tur : omne enim offkium presens de
SBD transpose. 2 D continuo.
BD albis S alb'. * SB add dicat.
SDB add episcopus restituant.
D quibus per actibust.
SBD add in chorum.
LXIX.] IN VIGILIA PASCHE 1 45
nocte est sicut in ipsa consecracione
cerei memoratur, Hec nox est. Et
beatus Innocencius papa ostendit
ista biduo sacramenta non celebrari,
ipso die scilicet passionis christi
neque sabbato, dicens : — Nee enim
decet lit ea die ueritas a fidelibus in
sacraraento immoletur qua pro se
ab infidelibus dignata est immolari,
nee ea qua ab eisdem infidelibus
sub custodia sepulchri se teneri
permisit.
In quo innuitur quod missa
presentis officii non de sabbato sed
de dominica propria esse manifes-
tatur : unde in ordine romano
dicitur : — ' In uigilia resurreccionis
ante mediam noctem non est popu-
lus dimittendus de ecclesia iuxta
canonum sancciones ' : ex concilio
aurasicof, capitulo secundo : — Sab
bato sancto, hoc est in uigilia pasche
ieiunium ante noctis inicium, nisi a
paruulis uel infirmis non soluatur ;
omnia eciam misteria misse hiis
duobus diebus non celebrentur.
In hac missa quoque omnes qui
legant uel ad gradum chori cantent
in albis esse debent ad instar
angelorum qui in albis apparuisse
leguntur. Ministri quoque altaris
festiue induantur et sacerdos qui
baptismum fecerit uilioribus indu-
mentis usque ad missam induatur.
Si uero baptismum non est cele-
braturus tune optimis uestibus
induatur.
2.1 Omnibus uero clericis honeste
preparatis et in choro congregatis,
1 SBD (79) PROCESSIO IN UIGILIA PASCHE .AD
IGNEM BENEDicENDUMj. In uigilia pasche, con
gregatis clericis in choro, executor officii in capa
F. T9
146 SARUM CUSTOMS [LXIX.
executor officii in capa serica deinde
diaconus dalmatica et subdiaconus
tunica induantur cum ministris suis,
et eat processio per medium chori
et per ostium occidentale ad quan-
dam columpnam ecclesie ex parte
australi et ad nouum ignem bene-
dicendum absque cruce et sine
lumine in cereis et igne in thuribulo;
Quodam de prima forma in super-
pelliceo cereum illuminandum in
hasta quadam deferente et prece-
dente processioni post aque latorem,
choro sequente et precedentibus
excellencioribus psalmum Dominus
illuminado in eundo dicentibus.
Finita autem benediccione ignis
et incensi, thuribulum de isto sancto
igne impleatur et cereus super
hastam illuminetur et alia candela
accendatur unde idem cereus super
hastam si forte extingueretur posset
reaccendi. Quo peracto redeat
processio in choro per medium
chori, duobus de secunda forma in
superpelliceis Inuentor rutili can-
entibus.
3. Finito ymno mox diaconus
in consecracione cerei intret, sic
incipiendo Exultet iam angelica. In
terim subdiaconus et ceteri ministri
altaris ultimo loco assistant in choro.
Prelatus sedeat in sede sua, omni
bus ceteris astantibus ad tarn sacri
luminis confeccionem intendentibns :
serica, diaconus in dalmatica, subdiaconus tunica
induatur cum ministris suis sine lumine in cereis et
igne in thuribulo, quodam de prima forma in super-
pelliceo cereum illuminandum in hasta quadam
deferente, et processionem precedant post aque
latorem per medium chori et ad fontes nouum
ignem benedicendum processionaliter eat, choro
sequente precedentibus excellencioribus ; et ad
columpnam ex parte australi ignem benedicat.
Quo peracto, solito more redeat processio in chor-
um, duobus de secunda forma cantantibus in
superpelliceis uersus quosdam \Inuentor riitili\
LXIX. 62]
IN VIGILIA PASCHE
147
et cum diaconus dixit Suscipe sancte
pater incensi huius sacrificium uesper-
tinum, ponat ipse diaconus incensum
in thuribulo et incenset tantummodo
cereum, et postea quinque grana
incensi, que ab executore officii
fuerint sanctificata atque benedicta
postquam nouus ignis benedicendus
fuerit, firmiter in ipso cereo infigat
in modum crucis. Thuriferarius
post incensatum a dyacono cereum
donee idem cereus consecratus sit
ibidem cum thuribulo fumigante
consistat.
Rursus cum diaconus dixit ///
honorem del rutilis ignis accendatur,
secretarius magnum cereum de nouo
igne accendat : et cum adiunxit Qui
licet diuersas inpartes, accendat duos
cereos ex utraque parte magni cerei
in candelabris positos, deinde omnes
cereos per circuitum in ecclesia.
Cereus namque magnus usque post
completorium in die pasche non
extinguatur : qui eciam per totam
ebdomadam ad missam maiorem
accendatur. Simili quoque modo
magnus cereus debet accendi omni
bus festiuis diebus ad maiorem
missam usque ad ascensionem
domini.
62. DE ACCENSIONE CEREI PASCHA-
LISa.
i. In uigilia pasche dum dia
conus cantet Exultet iam angelica
\turbd\ accendatur cereus paschalis
et sic ardeat continue usque postb
completorium in die pasche. cltem
ardebit per tres dies sequentes ad
matutinas missas uesperas et com
pletorium. Item diebus iouis et
ueneris ad matutinas uesperas
missas sed non ad completorium.
Item die sabbati et in dominica et
in octaua pasche sicut in predictis
primis diebus. Item in festo an-
nunciacionis beate marie si in tern-
pore paschali euenerit et inuencione
sancte crucis sicut in predictis
tribus diebus.
a R has no heading.
b R ad finem completorii.
-c R In octauis uero pasche ad uesperas et ad
matutinas et ad completorium et ad missam ardebit,
omnibus uero dominicis ab octauis pasche usque ad
ascensionem domini ad missam tantum accenda
tur. In die autem ascensionis domini sicut in
octauis pasche accendatur. Accendatur eciam in
festis marci euangeliste, apostolorum philippi et
iacobi ad missam tantum. In annunciacione beate
148
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXIX. 62
4. In uigilia ascensionis domini
ad uesperas accendatur magnus
cereus usque in crastinum ad pro-
cessionem et cum processio sit mota
interim magnus cereus extollitur et
candelabrum simi liter.
5. Peracta consecracione cerei
in uigilia pasche statim prima leccio
incipiatur In principle : tune uero
duo cerei in candelabris usque ad
missam extinguantur. Tune eciam
sacerdos indutus casula mediocri ad
altare procedens cum diacono et
subdiacono reuestitis non modo
confessionem dicat sed antea earn
dicat in uestiario. Tamen dicat
Pater noster et osculato altari cum
ipsis ministris sessum eat.
In leccionibus tituli postponun-
tur et lecciones sine titulo legantur :
propter cecitatem cathechuminorum,
qui sunt inspicientes, non pronun-
ciatur Leccio illius libri quia cathe-
cumini celestis ciues ierusalem non-
dum agnoscuntur. Frustra enim
profertur auctor incognitus quibus
firmissima auctoritas uilescere potest.
Qui uero legant aut cantent albis
induantur.
Lecta prima leccione, tractus
non sequatur sed oracio Deus qui
mirabiliter : deinde legantur cetere
lecciones cum suis tractibus. Singuli
uero tractus in choro alternis uicibus
cantentur. Finito tractu Sicut ceruus
et duabus oracionibus que sub una
2. Item in uigilia ascensionis
domini ad uesperas et ad completo-
rium. Item in die ascensionis domini
ad matutinas missam uesperas et
completorium. Item in festis apos-
tolorum Philippi et lacobi et sancti
marci euangeliste et in omnibus die-
bus dominicis ad missam tan turn c.
p. 221.
marie quando post octauas pasche celebratur et in
inuencione sancte crucis sicut in octauis pasche.
A Accendatur eciam cotidie per ebdomadam
pasche ad matutinas et ad missam et ad uesperas :
similiter fiat in octauis pasche. Omnibus uero
dominicis... &c., as in R.
LXX.] IN VIGILIA PASCHE 149
clausula Per dominum nostrum di-
cuntur, statim sequatur septiformis
letania, hoc modo : — Kyrieleyson
Christeleyson Christe audi nos.
Statim sequatur Sancta maria, ora
pro nobis, quod a septem pueris
in superpelliceis in medio chori
ad altare conuersis, habitu nee loco
mutato, dicitur.
6. In hiis duabus letaniis non
dicitur Pater de cells deus miserere
nostri, nee Fili redemptor mundi deus
neque Spiritus sancte deus neque
Sancta trinitas unus deus. Gelasius
papa ostendit dicens, quia ipse qui
pater et films et spiritus sanctus est,
una persona in unitate et tres persone
in trinitate, et in sepulchre se custo-
diri permittit, nondum adhuc sur-
rexerat a mortuis; qui uoluit pro-
pheciam implere ; sed iacuit in sepul
chre usque ad tercium diem : quodt
unde iste predicte quatuor clausule
in hiis letaniis possunt pretermitti.
LXX. (80 & 58) EODEM1 DIE PRO-
CESSIO AD FONTES.
i. Finita septiformi letania2,
statim incipiatur2 quinquepartita
letania a quinque diaconibust3 de
secunda forma in superpelliceis4
similiter in medio chori inchoata
[usque] ad prolacionem Sancta
maria ora pro nobis : eat processio
ad fontes5 benedicendos per ostium
presbiterii australe latere ecclesie
1 SBD EADEM, D interchanges this and the
following §.
2 SBD que a septem pueris in superpelliceis
dicatur in medio chori (B choro) : et.
3 SBD diaconis. •» SBD transpose.
5 — 5 This passage appears in SBD as follows : —
duobus diaconis de secunda forma in albis oleum et
crisma deferentibus inter subdiaconum et thuri-
150 SARUM CUSTOMS [LXX.
sic ordinata. In primis ille precedat
qui fert crucem, deinde ceroferarii ;
deinde illi duo qui portant crisma
et oleum ; deinde ille qui fert
cereum necessarium fontibus conse-
crandis; deinde illi qui letaniam
dicant; deinde ceteri secundum
dignitatem personarum ordinate
procedant.
Notandum est quod magnus
cereus non portatur ad fontes, sed
alius cereus necessarius qui ab
accolito deferatur ad stillandum in
fontibus in consecracione foncium5.
2. Finita [autem quinque parti
ta] letania, executor officii conuersus
ad orientem fontibus benedicendis
assistat, ministris LfonteSj ordinate
circum[a]stantibus, scilicet a dextris
iuxta sacerdotem stet diaconus, sub-
diaconus a sinistris. Qui fert crisma
stet1 iuxta diaconum ; qui autem
oleum2, iuxta subdiaconum. Qui
uero crucem defert, sacerdoti sit
appositus3 ad eum conuersus, iuxta
quern eodem modo stent ceroferarii
duo4. Consecratis [eciam] fontibus
non infunditur oleum neque5 crisma,
nisi sit aliquis baptizandus [sed
fontes lintheamine mundo cooperi-
antur et usque ad completumt re-
seruantur. Quod si forte in hiis
diebus aliquis baptizandus euenerit,
fecundate tan turn et sanctiricato
fonte infusione crismatis baptizetur].
buium pariter incedentibus. Cereus quoque bene
dicendis fontibus necessarius Iprocessioneml pre
cedat accensus (B procedat accessust) qui a quo-
dam de prima forma in superpelliceo deferatur : et
exeat |processio| per ostium presbyterii australe et
in australi latere ecclesie procedendo (D ecclesie
latere procedens) ad fontes ueniat.
D has in the lower margin Nota : feria sexta in
crastino ascensionis amoueatur cereus paschalis.
In an early xivth cent. hand.
i B transpose. ~ D adds stet.
3 SBD oppositus. * SBD transpose.
5 S nee.
LXX.] IN VIGILIA PASCHE 151
Complete [eciam] foncium minis-
terio, tres clerici de superiore gradu
in capis sericis [more solito] cantent1
Rex sanctorum. Finito primo uersu
chorus eundem repetat et sic pro-
gredientes chorum intrent.
3. [Finita letania Rex sanctorum,
statim precentor inchoet missam hoc
modo, Kyrieleyson. Dum canitur
Kyrieleyson, cantor uel eius collate-
ralis Gloria in excelsis deo iniungat
sacerdoti. Dum Gloria in excelsis
canitur tractatim et spaciose omnia
signa in classicum pulsentur : quia
tanto lumine hec nox de dominice
resurreccionis gloria illustrator, hire
angelicus ymnus Gloria in excelsis
deuotissime celebretur, quoniam qui
in tenebris erant uiciorum ad lumen
redeunt uirtutum, et quos possidebat
diabolus inhabitat spiritus sanctus.
Lecta uero epistola, Alleluya a
tribus de superiore gradu in pulpito
in capis sericis dicitur, et cantato
uersu iterum Alleluya repetatur.
Deinde duo de secunda forma in
capis nigris ad gradum chori tractum
Laudate dominum cantent, choro
utrumque uersum eiusdem tractus
dimidium canente. Simili modo
cantetur quandocunque cantatur.
Dum uero Gloria in excelsis
incipiatur omnes genuflectent, ex-
uentes capas nigras deponant et in
superpelliceis appareant.
Sacerdos uero ad officium misse
exequendum casulam, qua ad ora-
ciones dominicasf post consecracio-
nem cerei indutus fuerat, deponat,
et idem sacerdos festiuam casulam
SBD canant.
152 SARUM CUSTOMS [LXX.
induat: ceteri quoque ministri festiue
induantur : et tune primo ad altare
confessionem dicat.
Finite tractu Laudate, procedat
diaconus ad legendum euangelium
Vespere autem sabbati, quern prece-
dant duo ceroferarii cereis extinctis.
Incensum cum deferatur cerei ex-
tincti deferantur : nam in cordibus
mulierum lumen ueritatis deerat
antequam saluator noster a morte
surrexerat et eisdem uiuus appar-
uerat : sed cum adhuc tenebre
essent ad monumentum uenerant.
Credo in unum non dicitur nee
offerenda nee Agnus del nee com-
munio, per dubitacionem mulierum
uidelicet designanda ista recitentur.
Nam maria quern credebat furto
sublatum non credebat uerum deum
esse nee tollere posse peccata mundi.
Postea dum Sanctus ad missam
canitur, pulsentur signa ad uesperas
sicut in festis duplicibus ita ut,
postquam dicitur Per omnia secula
seculorum post oracionem domini-
cam, sonet classicum.
Agnus del non dicitur nee pax
detur, sed facto interuallo uespere
festiue incipiantur.]
'Antiphona Alleluya super psal-
nium Laudate1 a quodam canonico
de2 superiore gradu incipiatur. [Fi-
nito psalmo, predicta antiphona
cum magna ueneracione et exulta-
cione decantetur et sine neupma
finiatur. Nulla neupma ad uespe
ras nee ad matutinas a cena domini
usque ad uesperas sabbati octauarum
1 — 1 SBD (57) DE MODO EXEQUENDI (D. AD)
UESPERAS IN UIGILIA PASCHE. In uigilia pasche
ad uesperas sine regimine chori antiphona super
psalmos. ' aBD in.
LXXI.] IN DIE PASCHE 153
pasche dicitur. Finita autem Alle-
luya, statim antiphona] 'super Mag
nificat ab excellenciore ex parte
chori [incipiatur]. Postcommunio
uice collecte ad uesperas dicatur et
Ite missa est in loco Benedicamus
[domino dicitur].
[Eodem die ad completorium
antiphona super psalmos in superiore
gradu incipiatur. Finita antiphona
post psalmum Nunc dimittis, executor
officii dicat Dominus uobiscum, ora
cionem Spiritum in nobis et Bene
dicamus, loco nee habitu mutato.
Ad completorium non dicitur Con-
uerte nos ante primas uesperas
dominice in albis, sed Dens in
adiutorium nostrum intended]
LXXI. (81) [DE] PROCESSIO[NE] ANTE
MATUTINAS I~IN"1 DIE PASCHE.
In die pasche ante matutinas,
[conueniant clerici ad ecclesiam ac-
censis cunctis cereis per ecclesiam :]
duo excellenciores presbiteri in su-
perpelliceis [ad sepulchrum accedant]
Lprius incensato 2ostio sepulchri2
cum magna ueneratione, corpus
dominicum super altare deponant ;
deindej crucem de sepulchre tollant,
^excellenciore presbitero inchoante
antiphonanij \Christus resurgens\ et
sic eant3, per ostium australe pres-
biterii incedentes4, per medium chori
regredientes, cum thuribul[ari]o et
ceroferariis precedentibus, ad altare
sancti martini canentes5 [predic-
tam antiphonam cum uersu suo].
1 SBD prefix similiter. *— 2 SB sepulchro.
3 SB earn, D qui earn. 4 SD add et.
s SBD add deferant.
F. 20
154 SARUM CUSTOMS [LXXII.
Deinde, |dicto uersiculo \Surrexit
dominus de sepulchro\ etl [dicta]
oracione1 ab excellenciore sacerdote2
post debitam campanarum pulsacio-
nem inchoentur matutine3.
LXXII. (39) DE TABULA [COMMUNE]
DIEI PASCHE.
Die pasche tabula talis erit :
primo scribantur rectores chori,
omnes de superiore gradu. Ad
primam leccionem scribatur aliquis
de excellencioribus personis dia-
conus, et ita fiat ascensus ut excel-
lencior persona terciam [leccionem]
legat. Ad primum responsorium
cantandum scribantur duo canonici,
et ita4 ascensus, ut 5excellenciorum
personarum tres, scilicet, qui non
legerint, tercium responsorium can-
tent5. Cetera omnia Ltabulamj
natalis domini imitantur6.
Preterea in hac [die] addantur7
duo diaconi de secunda forma [qui]
deferant ad processionem ad uespe-
ras oleum et chrisma. Secunda8
tercia et quarta feria [ebdomade]
pasche duo canonici9 de superiore
gradu primam et secundam leccio
nem legant ; terciam 10autem leccio
nem excellencior legat10, ita ut linj
ipsa rtercian leccione legenda fiat de-
scensus personarum iuxta numerum
fratrumf n. Similis quoque ordo
1 D dicta oracione cum uersiculo.
2 BD insert and invert the following sentence.
3 S adds ibi first.
4 SBD add fiat.
5 — 5 SBD tercium responsorium a tribus excel
lencioribus, qui non legerint, cantetur.
6 SBD imitentur.
"> SB adicitur qui (S quod). D Preterea scriba
tur in tabula qui. 8 SB add et.
9 S diaconi.
10 — 10 SBD taliquiSj(Dautem)excel!enspersona.
11 SBD feiiarurn.
LXXIV. 27] OFFICIUM MATUTINARUM DIEI PASCHE
155
seruetur in responsoriis cantandis
per easdem ferias.
LXXIII. (40 A) ADAPTACIO1 EIUSDEM
TABULE.
Hec2 tabula diei pasche locum
habet in omnibus festis duplicibus
trium leccionum preter processionem
ad uesperas; excepto quod in tabula
diei ascensionis scribantur3 duo ad
Lde/erendas reliquias ad processio
nem, exceptis octaua4 die pasche,
|et| inuencione sancte crucis.
LXXIV. (58 A) 5DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM MATUTINARUM DIEI
PASCHE5.
i. In die pasche [ad matutinas]
tres antiphone super psalmos eodem
modo discurrant sicut tres prime
[antiphone] rin die"1 Natalis [domi
ni]; et tres lecciones et tria respon-
soria sicut in tercio nocturno diei6
natalis [domini].
Preterea altare non incensetur7
hac die nisi ad Te deum laudamus
et Benedictus.
In laudibus 8prima antiphona
et cetere antiphone8 eodem modo
discurrant [sic]ut in nocte Natalis
domini.
2. In antiphonis ad primam et
27. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN DIE PASCHE AD MATUTINAS
ET AD ALIAS HORAS ET AD
SECUNDAS UESPERAS.
1. In die pasche [ad matutinas]
tres antiphone super psalmos eodem
modo discurrant sicut tres prime
antiphone ain aliis festis maioribus
duplicibus nouem leccionum a et
tres lecciones cum suisb responsoriis
sicut in tercio nocturno [diei]c in
aliis festis maioribus dupplicibus
nouem leccionum.
Preterea altare non thurinceturd
hace die, nisi ad Te deum et [ad]
Benedictus.
In laudibus antiphone et cetera
eodem modo discurrant ut in [die
natalis domini et in]f predictis
maioribus dupplicibusx festis.
2. Ad primam et ad alias horas
1 SB UE APTACIONE, D DE ADAPTACIONE.
2 SBD add itaque. 3 SBD scribuntur.
* SB octauo, D excepto octauo.
5 — 5 SBD DE DIE PASCHE FsERUICIUMl.
6 D in die. 7 SBD incensatur.
8 — 8 SBD antiphone et cetera.
a — a H in die natalis domini. J has this and
adds in festis maioribus duplicibus nouem leccionum.
i> H tribus.
c HJ in die natalis domini et cetera.
d HS thurificatur. e R illo.
f from H.
156
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXXVI. 27
ad alias horas incipiendis1 idem
modus ut* in die Natalis [domini]
[ob]seruetur.
3Finitis antiphonis super horas,
sacerdos ad omnes horas per totam
hanc ebdomadam uersiculos et
oracionem dicat, loco nee habitu
mutato3.
in antiphonis incipiendis idem
modus seruetur qui in predictis
maioribus festis dupplicibus uersi-
culamta tamen ante collectam ad
omnes0 horas per totam hanc eb
domadam dicat sacerdos.
LXXV. (73) ORDINACIO PROCESSIONIS
IN DIE4 PASCHE [ANTE MISSAM].
Die5 pasche [ante missam] eo-
dem modo fit6 processio sicut7 die
natalis [domini] : excepto quod [in]
die pasche 8[in eundo cantetur
Salue festa dies et antiphona Sedit
angelus ; et tres clerici de superiore
gradu in pulpito, habitu non mutato
conuersi ad populum dicant Jf Cruci-
fixum in carne. In redeundo anti
phona Christus resurgens cum ^
Dicant nunc, qui uersus dicitur a toto
choro cum uersiculo et oracione de
die]8.
LXXVI. (583) [DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM UESPERARUM IN EA-
DEM DIE PASCHE.]
[Eadem die pasche] ad secundas
uesperas rectores [chori] ex parte
chori conuersi ad chorum incipiant
Kyriekyson, Letj antiphona super
1 D incipiendast- ~ SBD qui.
3 — 3 SDB have Uersiculos tatnen ad omnes horas
per totam hanc ebdomadam dicat sacerdos ante
collectam. •* S DIEI.
5 D Dies. <5 BD fiat.
7 D adds in.
8 — 8 SBD dicitur uersus in pulpito sicut ""in1 die
purificacionis. In octauis pasche eodem modo fit
processio sicut in ceteris dominicis diebus preter
habitum : |et| excepto quod harcn die dicitur uersus
in pulpito sicut in die pasche.
3. Ad secundas uesperas rec
tores chori ex parte chori ad
chorumx conuersi incipiant Kyrieley-
son.
a HJ R uersiculum.
LXXVII. 27]
VESPERE IN DIE PASCHE
57
psalmos in superiore gradu pro
uoluntate cantoris incipiatur. Gra-
dale ab illis duobus1 qui cantauerunt
ad missam2 cum eodem uersu can-
tetur, habitu non mutato : similiter
Alleluya ab illis duobus qui can
tauerunt rad missam"1 de superiore
gradu3 [sed cum alio uersu, in
eodem habitu]. Cetera omnia
usque ad processionem [sic]ut in
die Natalis4 [domini] [prefer Ymnum,
qui non dicitur; post uersum re-
petatur Alleluya, sed sine neupma
terminatur. Postea statim sequatur
uersiculus].
LXXVII. (82) DE PROCESSIONE DIEI
PASCHE AD FONTES AD UESPE-
RAS5.
i. Eadem die ad uesperas [ad
processionem ad fontes nullus cereus
precedat processionem sed] post
primum Benedicamus eat processio
ad fontes 6per ostium australe pres-
byterii sicut6 in uigilia pasche quando
itur ad fontes benedicendos7 [cum
cruce et ceroferariis thuribulario
oleo et crismate et puero deferente
1 SDB a duobus ex illis.
- D de superiore gradu cantetur cum....
a D adds cantetur.
4 There follows here in SDB :
Dicto Benedicamus, eat processio ad fontes per
ostium presbyterii australe, cum cruce, ceroferariis,
thuribulLari.,o, oleo, et crismate, et puero deferente
librum ante sacerdotem, et omnes illi sint albis
induti, preter puerum qui defert librum Lante
sacerdotem j, qui sit in superpelliceo, et sacerdotem
qui similiter erit in superpelliceo cum capa de
serico. Rectores uero antiphonam (S antiphonas)
in eundo et redeundo incipiant.
Peracta processione, sicut in ordinali describitur,
et finita memoria de sancta maria, dicatur Benedi
camus a duobus pueris.
Ad completorium, antiphona incipiatur a quodam
de (D in) superiore gradu.
5 SBD PROCESSIO QUE EADEM DIE AD UESl'E-
RAS KIT AD FONTES.
G — 6 SBD eodem modo et ordine in superpelliceis
quo, compare p. 145 note i.
7 SBD add excepto quod hie jiullus., precedit
cereus processionem.
Antiphona super psalmos ain
superiore gradu incipiaturx pro
uoluntate cantons a: Gradale a duo-
bus ex hiisb qui cantauerintc ad
missam cum eodem uersu cantetur
in superpelliceis. Similiter Alleluya
extd duobus {ex illis}6 qui cantaue-
rintc ad° missam de superiore gradu
in simili habitu. Cetera omnia usque
ad processionem ut [in die natalis
domini et] in aliisx festis maioribus
dupplicibus.
4. Dicto primum f Benedicamus
eat processio ad fontes per ostium
presbiterii australe cum cruce [et]
ceroferariis turribulis^ oleo et cris
mate, et puero librum deferente h
a — a HSJ transpose order.
b HS illis. c HSJR cantauerunt.
'i HSJR a. « J omits.
I R primo.
B R thure et. HJ thuribulario.
II J ferente.
i58
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXXVII. 27
librurn ante sacerdotem ; et omnes
illi sint albis induti, non in super-
pelliceis preter puerum qui deferat
librum ante sacerdotem qui sit in
superpelliceo, et sacerdotem qui
similiter sit in superpelliceo cum
capa de serico. Rectores chori
in eundo et redeundo antipho-
nam Alleluya incipiant, psalmos
Laudate pueri et In exitu Israel.
Chorus alternatim cantet et in ilia
parte in qua dicitur uersus psalmi
repetatur primum Alleluya^ et sic
fiat in fine omnium uersuum].
Finite psalmo Laudate \_pueri~\,
'tres pueri in ipsa stacione ante
fontes, habitu non mutato cantejnj;
Alleluya \f Laudate pueri domi-
num~\. Post repeticionem ipsius
Alleluya incensatis fontibus sacer-
dos2 dicat ibi uersiculum \Surrexit
dominus de sepulchre] et oracionem.
3[Finita oracione eat processio
ante crucem et in eundo dicitur
psalmus In exitu israel cum Alleluya
modo predicto] et3 ante crucem
aliam faciant4 stacionem. 5 [Finite
psalmo In exitu sacerdos dicat ibi
uersiculum Dicite in nacionibus,
oracionem Deus qui pro nobis filium
tuum\ 5 Dicta oracione [cum qua-
darn antiphona de sancta maria]
solito more in chorum redeat pro
cessio6.
2. [Finita antiphona de sancta
maria sacerdos dicat uersiculum Post
partum uirgo^ oracionem Graciam
tuam. Finita oracione, secundum
Benedicamus dicitur a duobus pueris.
ante sacerdotem : et omnes illi albisx
sint induti, preter puerum qui defert
librum, qui sit in superpelliceo a et
b preter sacerdotem executoremb
officii, qui similiter0 sit0 in super
pelliceo cum capa de serico c. Rec
tores uero [chori] in eundo et
redeundox antiphonasd incipiant.
5. Peracta processione sicut in
ordinali describitur et finita memoria
de sancta maria
dicitur Benedicamus a duobus pueris.
i SBD prefix Deinde. '2 SBD transpose.
3—3 SBD Postea. 4 B fiantt.
5 SBD prefix Ubi. 6 SBD redeant.
J superpelliceis.
b — b H sacerdos executor.
HSR serica. d R antiphonam.
LXXVIII. 28] FERIA SECUNDA EBDOMADE PASCHE
159
3. Eodem modo eat processio
ad fontes ad uesperas per totam
ebdomadam usque ad sabbatum in
tali habitu quo in die pasche ad
uesperas, excepto quod predict!
psalmi Laudate et In exitu cum
antiphonis non dicantur, sed in
eundo ad fontes cantetur antiphona
Sedit angelus absque uersu, et in
redeundo ad crucem cantetur anti
phona Christus resurgens similiter
sine uersu : cetera ut supra.] *
4. In die pasche ad comple-
torium antiphona super psalmos a
quodam de superiore gradu incipia-
tur2.
LXXVIII. (580, 83 & 580) rDE MODO
EXEQUENDI 3OFFICIUM LMATU-
TINARUMJ IN SECUNDA FERIA
LEBDOMADEJ PASCHE^3.
i. Feria secunda [ebdomade
pasche] antiphona super psalmos in
superiore gradu incipiatur4. Lec-
ciones et responsoria in superiore
gradu legantur et cantentur5.
6. Ad completorium antiphona
super psalmos incipiaturx a quodam
de superiore gradu : [et] cetera sicut
ad horas.
28. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
[IN] FERIAX SECUNDA a EBDO
MADE PASCHE.
i. Feria secunda ebdomade
pasche antiphona super psalmosx
ad matutinas in superiore gradu
incipiatur {pro uoluntate cantoris} b.
Lecciones et responsoria in superiore
gradu legantur et cantentur in
superpelliceis. {Ita scilicet quod in
hac feria et in duabus sequentibus
duo canonici de superiore gradu
primam et secundam leccionem
legant : terciam aliqua excellens
persona; ita ut in ipsa quarta
leccione legenda fiat descensus
personarum iuxta numerum feria-
rum. Similis quoque ordo seruetur
in responsoriis cantandis per easdem
1 This § covers the same ground as the next
chapter: see p. 160.
- This § is earlier in SBD. See p. 157 note 4.
3 — 3 BD SERVICIUM |lN| SECUNDA FERIA PASCHE.
S has no heading, but a blank space.
4 D transposes.
5 SBD add in superpelliceis.
R SECUNDE FERIE. b not ill HSAJ.
i6o
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXXVIII. 28
Cetera omnia |ut in die pasche, nisi
quod ad laudes una sola antiphona
dicitur que in superiore gradu in-
cipi[a]tur: [et excepto quod ad pri-
mam dicitur psalmus Confitemini\
2. Post JBenedictus [et primunij
Benedicamus\ eat processio per
ostium chori occidentale ad crucem1
cum cruce et ceroferariis et thuri-
bulo2 et puero deferente librum ante
sacerdotem : qui omnes erunt in
eodem habitu quo ad uesperas [in
die pasche], preter^quanij acolitum3
qui defert crucem in superpelliceo4.
3. 5Et in eundo cantetur anti
phona Christus resiirgens, et ibi5
facta stacione6, uersus [Dicant nunc]
ante crucem a duobus de superiore
gradu in superpelliceis ad chorum7
[semper] conuersis [dicitur] : deinde
dicta oracione cum uersiculo [ante
crucem, processio] solito8 more in
chorum redeat9, [cum quadam anti
phona de sancta maria. Cetera
fiant ut supra ad uesperas ad
processionem in die pasche].
4. Hoc10 eodem modo fiat11
processio ad12 crucem ad matutinas
singulis diebus per ebdomadam :
nisi quod [in] diebus duobus13 se-
ferias.}a Cetera omnia ut in die
pasche, nisi quod ad laudes una
sola antiphona dicitur que in supe
riore gradu x incipiatur.
2. Post Benedicamus eat pro
cessio ad crucem per ostium clibri
occidentale cum cruce et° ceroferariis
et° thuribulario et puero librum
deferente ante sacerdotem : qui
omnes erunt in eodem habitu quo
ad uesperas, prefer ilium qui defertx
crucem, qui sit in superpelliceo.
3. In stacione duo de superiore
gradu dicant [uersum] ad chorum
conuersi in superpelliceis [ante
introitum chori].
Finita processione in chorum
redeant.
Cetera omnia0 ut supra ad
uesperas fiantx.
1 SBD transpose. a S thuribulario.
3 SBD ilium.
4 SBD continue the chapter thus: — compare p.
163.
In stacione |duo| de superiore gradu dicant
uersum ad chorum (D clericos) conuersi in super
pelliceis. Finita processione in chorum redeant.
Ceteraque fiant ut supra ad processionem ad
uesperas. For the last § see p. 161.
5— 5 SBD have this as chapter 83.
DE PROCESSIONIBUS (D PROCESSIONE) PER EB
DOMADAM PASCHE FACIENDIS (D FACtENDA) AD
MATUTINAS ET AD UESPERAS.
Feria secunda ebdomade pasche ad matutinas
post primum Renedicatmts eat processio cum acolito
deferente crucem in superpelliceo et cum cero
ferariis et thuribul^arijO solito more per medium
chori ante crucem : et ibi £c.
6 SBD add dicatur. 7 SBD clerum.
8 S transposes. 9 SBD redeant.
1° D Hec. » SB fit.
12 S ante. 13 SBD transpose.
» not in HSAJR.
LXXIX. 29]
EBDOMADA PASCHE
161
quentibus dicitur uersus \Dicant
nunc\l ante crucem a duobus de
secunda forma. Reliquis uero die-
bus sequentibus2, 3scilicet quinta
sexta feria et sabbato, ad processio-
nem ad matutinas ante crucem "ft
Dicant nunc non dicitur3.
Eadem die4 ad uesperas eodem
modo et ordine fiat5 processio quo
in6 die pasche ad uesperas; excepto
quod 7pueri ante fontes in stacione
Alleluya minime cantant, et exceptis
psalmis Laudate et In exitu : cetera
ut supra7.
5. [Hac die secunda feria] 8ad
primam et ad alias9 horas fiant10
omnia ut in die pasche, [preter
psalmum Confitemini \ ita quod
semper ad primam dicitur oracio
diei pasche; ad terciam sextam et
nonam dicitur oracio de die singulis
diebus per ebdomadam.]
Ad uesperas et ad completorium
llsimilis modus seruetur qui11 in die
pasche.
LXXIX. (59) DE [MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM SERUICII IN] TERCIA
ET QUARTA FERIA [EBDOMADE]
PASCHE.
Modus et ordo seruicii 12huius
ferie locum habet in tercia et quarta
feria ebdomade pasche12.
4. Ad primam et ad ceterasa
horas omnia fiant sicut in die
pasche.
{Ad uesperas et ad completorium
omnia fiant sicut in die pasche. }b
29. [DE TERCIA ET QUARTA FERIA
EBDOMADE PASCHE.
Modus et ordo seruicii {tercie et
quarte ferie ebdomade pasche} c
similis est per omnia seruicio ferie
secunde.]d
1 SBD in stacione.
2 B transposes. SD sequentibus feriis.
a— 3 SBD nullus uersus dicitur.
* SBD feria. S has Eadem feria as the end of
the last sentence. 5 SBD eat.
c D in quot.
7 — ' SBD hac die pueri non cantant in stacione
ad fontes. Simili quoque modo obseruetur processio
ad uesperas singulis diebus per ebdomadam usque
|ad| sabbatum.
8 SBD resume the closing § of 58 from p. 160.
9 SB ceteras. i« SBD transpose.
11 — u SBD eodem modo fiant Lomniaj sicut.
12 — 12 SBD tercie et quarte |ferie| similis est per
omnia seruicio huius ferie.
a J alias. R omnes alias.
b not in SR. A has Similiter ad uesperas et
completorium.
c not in R.
d from HSAJ (without heading) R (heading
not rubric).
F.
21
162 SARUM CUSTOMS [LXXXII.
[LXXX. DE MODO EXEQUENDI SER-
UICIUM ALICUIUS SANCTI INFRA
EBDOMADAM PASCHE.
Notandum est quod si aliquod
festum uel ieiunium in ebdomada
pasche forte contigerit, nichil de
festo uel de ieiunio fiat, quia cum
christo resurrexerunt sancti et in
christo resuscitati sunt, et festum
resurreccionis christi commune est
omnibus sanctis : ideo in hac eb
domada nichil fiat de tali festo
sanctorum neque de ieiunio, si
euenerint.]
DE COMMUNIONE ET OBLA-
CIONE LAICORUM IN DIE PASCHE.
Beatus Gregorius papa doctor
diei pasche et pentecostes precipit
dicens, Videte quoque nrmiter ne
die pasche recipiantur oblaciones
laicorum post missam quando com-
municentur, quia hoc est cupiditatis
manifestum indicium, et deuocionis
communicancium euidens detrimen-
tum. Cetera quoque indicia de
quibus dicit apostolus quoniam, qui
talia agunt, regnum dei non con-
sequuntur.]
LXXXII. (40 B) [DE TABULA OCTA-
BARUM PASCHE.]
Octaua uero1 die pasche [tabula
talis erit quod ad matutinas] primam
leccionem legat2 simplex canonicus
diaconus ex parte chori, et ita fiat
ascensus ut ultimam [leccionem]
legat excellencior persona ex parte
1 SBD enim.
'2 SB terciam. B legat leccionem.
LXXXIV. 30]
IN OCTAVIS PASCHE
163
chori. Cetera1 ut supra in tabula
diei pasche, ita tamen quod hac die
pasche fi[a]t tabula ebdomadaria,
de lectore in capitulo, de princi-
palibus rectoribus chori, de epistola
et [de] euangelio3.
LXXXIII. (60 A) DE MODO EXEQUEN-
DI OFFICIUM UESPERARUM IN
PRIMIS UESPERIS OCTAUARUM
PASCHE3.
i. Octauo uero die4 pasche ad
[primasj uesperas antiphona super
psalmos in superiore gradu incipia-
tur pro uoluntate rectoris : antipho-
nam super Magnificat unus de ex-
cellencioribus ex parte chori incipiat :
cetera riant ut in die pasche ad
uesperas, preter gradale et Alleluya
et processione m [ad fontes].
LXXXIV. (84 & 60 B) DE PROCESSIONE
EADEM DIE AD CRUCEM5.
i. Eadem die6 ad uesperas eat
processio post primum Benedicamus
[absque cruce] cum ceroferariis et
[cum] thuribulo tantum per medium
chori, non iam ad fontes cum oleo et
crismate sicut in precedentibus die-
bus, sed ante crucem tantum : [et in
eundocantetur antiphona Christus re-
j«r£?»J,]et 7in stacione ante crucem
"j^ Dicant nunc7 a duobus de superi
ore gradu [dicitur semper usque ad
finem eiusdem uersus,] ad clerum
SB add omnia. 2 SB transpose.
SBD DE OCTAVIS PASCHE.
SBD Octaua die.
SBD PROCESSIO QUE FIT IN SABBATO QUOD
TUR IN ALBIS ANTE CRUCEM.
S_BD In sabbato uero.
— 7 SBD ibi in stacione ipsa dicatur uersus.
30. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN OCTAUISa PASCHE.
i. Octaua [uero] die pasche ad
primas uesperas antiphona super
psalmos in superiore gradu incipiatur
pro uoluntateb cantoris: antiphonam
super Magnificat unus de excellen-
cioribus ex parte chori incipiat0 :
cetera [fiant] sicut in die pasche ad
uesperas preter gradale [et] Alleluya
{et processionem}d.
[2. Ad uesperas ad processio-
nem omnia fiant sicut in ordinali
describitur.]6
a H OCTAVA DIE.
c HS antiphona...!
d not in HSJ.
b R disposicione.
aliquo... incipiatur.
e from HSAJ.
164
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXXXV. 30
conuersis [et] in superpelliceis1 in-
dutis. Deinde dicta ibi oracione
[de cruce] cum uersu, in chorum2
redeat processio solito more [cum
aliqua antiphona de sancta maria :
deinde dicuntur uersiculus et oracio
de ea].
2. Sciendum3 [est] quod in4
hoc sabbato [et singulis sabbatis]
usque ad ascensionem domini 5modo
predicto ad uesperas5 fi[a]t pro
cessio : excepto quod in mediis
sabbatis dicitur uersus \Dicant nunc\
in stacione [ante crucem] a duobus
de secunda forma : ultimo uero
sabbato [ante ascensionem domini]
idem uersus in superiore gradu
dicitur6. Eodem7 modo fi[ajt pro
cessio ad [primas] uesperas in In-
uencione8 sancte crucis, excepto
quod 9in stacione ante crucem
uersus non dicitur9.
3. [Eodem die sabbati] 10com- 3. [Ad completorium omnia
pletoritim fiat sicut in festis duplici- fiant sicut in aliis duplicibusx festis
bus11 nouem leccionum, [excepto nouem leccionum.]a
ymno Saluator mundi, quia hie
Jesu saluator seculi dicitur].
LXXXV. (60 c) [DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM MATUTINARUM DOMI
NICA IN ALBIS.]12
i. [Dominica que dicitur in
albis] ad matutinas antiphona super
4. Ad matutinas antiphone
psalmos13 [in superiore gradu incipia- super psalmos in superiore gradu
I SBD transpose. 2 B choro.
a SBD autem. * BD ab.
5 — 5 S singulis sabatis ad uesperas predicto
modo. 6 SBD transpose.
" SBD add eciam.
8 SBD uigilia inuencionis.
' — 9 SBD ibi nullus uersus dicitur in stacione.
10 SBD resume chapter 60 with Et.
II SBD aliis duplicibus festis.
12 SBD continue chapter 60.
1:i D transposes.
from HSAJR.
LXXXVI. 31]
IN TEMPORE PASCHALI
165
tur] : lecciones et responsoria in
superpelliceis in superiore currant1
pro uoluntate cantoris.
In laudibus [quinque] antiphone
[dicuntur, que] eodem modo in
superiore gradu discurrant : cetera
omnia ut supra in2 [secunda feria
ebdomade pasche nani, preter anti-
phonam super Benedictus et preter
processionem ad crucem : et excepto
quod hie dicitur ymnus Sermone
blando post primum Benedicamus.
Finita memoria de resurreccione,
antiphona Et ualde mane\ finita
oracione, ultimum Benedicamus duo
pueri in superpelliceis dicant].
2. Ad primam et ad alias horas
idem modus seruetur qui in duplici-
bus [festis] nouem leccionum.
3. Ad secundas uesperas anti-
phone super psalmos [diei] et [anti
phona] super Magnificat in superiore
gradu incipiantur3 pro uoluntate
rectoris : cetera ad uesperas et ad
completorium ut in festis duplicibus
nouem leccionum, [sed sine respon-
sorio].
LXXXVI. (6 1 A) ADAPTACIO ALIORUM
FESTORUM DUPLICIUM PASCHA-
LIS TEMPORIS4.
Modus et ordo seruicii 5domi-
nice que dicitur in albis5 seruetur
in annunciacione dominica, quando
post pascha celebratur, et [inj In-
uencione sancte crucis : excepto
incipiantur: lecciones et responsoria
in superpelliceis in a superiore gradu
discurrant [pro uoluntate cantoris] b.
[In laudibus antiphone eodem
modo in superiore gradu discur
rant.]11' Cetera omnia ut supra in
secunda feriac ebdomade0 pasche
preter processionem.
5. Ad primam et ad alias horas
idem modus seruetur qui in dupplici-
bus [festis] nouem leccionum.
6. Ad secundas uesperas anti
phona super psalmos et antiphona0
super Magnificat in superiore gradu
incipiantur pro uoluntate rectoris :
cetera [omnia] ad uesperas et ad
completorium ut [supra] in festis
dupplicibus nouem leccionum.
31. ADAPTACIO EIUSDEM SERUICII
IN ALIIS FESTIS DUPPLICIBUS IN
PASCHALIX TEMPORE.
Modus et ordo seruicii huius
diei seruetur in annunciacione
dominica, quando post pascha
celebratur et [in] inuencione sancte
crucis et in festis sancti ambrosii et
1 SBD gradu discurrant.
2 SBD end the § thus : feriis 'preter1 processio
nem.
3 D transposes.
4 SBD ADAPTACIO IN ALIIS FESTIS DUPLICIBUS
IN PASCHALI TEMPORE.
»— 5 SBD huius diei.
n S a clericis de.
b fromHSAJR.
C has forma'.
1 66
SARUM CUSTOMS
[LXXXVII. 54
quod ibi ad utrasque uesperas dici-
tur responsorium ut in duplicibus
[festis] nouem leccionum.
LXXXVII. (6 IB) [DE MODO EXEQUEN-
DI OFFICIUM UESPERARUM ET
MATUTINARUM QUINTA SEXTA
FERIA ET SABBATO EBDOMADE
PASCHE ET PENTECOSTES.]
i. Quinta1 [autem] sexta et
septima feria ebdomade pasche et
pentecostes antiphona ad uesperas2
super psalmos in superiore gradu
[incipiatur]3 lecciones retn respon-
soria in superpelliceis 4legantur et
cantentur4.
sancti marci euangeliste et apostc-
lorum philippi et iacobi [et sancti
augustini anglorum apostoli]a, ex-
cepto quod in ipsisb festis [ad
utrasque uesperas]* diciturc respon
sorium sicut in festis dupplicibus
nouem leccionum.
[Preterea in festo sancti ambrosii
et in0 festo0 sancti marci euangeliste0
et apostolorum philippi et iacobi d
nulla fiat processio ad uesperas nisi
in aliqua dominica ante ascensio-
nem domini0 contigerit0 nee eciam0
in festo annunciacionis dominice
quando post pascha dicitur.]6 [Pre-
teread omnes antiphone super
laudes in secunda formax incipian-
tur : antiphona uero super Benedic-
tus incipiaturx in superiore gradu. ]f
P. i74.
54. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN QUINTA SEXTA FERIA ET
SABBATO EBDOMADE PASCHE ET
PENTECOSTES S.
i. Feria quinta sexta et sabbato
ebdomade pasche et pentecostes ad
matutinas antiphone super psalmos
{ante lecciones}h in superiore gradu
incipiantur ; omnes lecciones Ja
clericis de superiore gradu1 in
superpelliceis leganturx in pulpito.
Omnia responsoria ad matutinas
a duobus dicuntur [in superpelliceis],
ita tamen0 quod primum et secun-
dum responsorium a clericis de
1 S et. - S transposes.
3 SBD add Uersiculus a duobus pueris : cetera
ut in suis secundis feriis. Ad matutinas antiphona
super psalmos in superiore gradu :
^— 4 SBD dicantur.
u from H.
c R dicatur. »
« from HSAJ.
£ R without heading.
»— ' R in eadem forma.
HSJRhiis.
RA omit,
from ARJ.
not in RA.
LXXXVIII.]
IN TEMPORE PASCHALI
I67
2.
In laudibus antiphona [super
psalmos] in secunda forma [incipia-
tur] : cetera omnia ut l ad primas
suas2 uesperas [et ad matutinas
prenotatum est absque uersu Dicant
nunc\.
3. Ad primam et ad alias horas
[omnia nant sicjut in dominicis [die-
bus] sui temporis: [excepto respon-
sorio /<?.«/ christe et psalmo Quicunque
uult et precibus consuetis que in
ebdomada pasche omnino preter-
mittantur].
LXXXVIII. (41) DE TABULA DOMINI-
CALI A PASCHA USQUE AD PEN-
TECOSTEN.
In ceteris autem dominicis die-
bus3 [ab octauis pasche] usque ad
pentecosten hoc modo fiat tabula.
Ad primam leccionem legendam, et
ad primum responsorium [cantan-
dum] scribantur duo diaconi de
secunda forma. Ad secundam et
secunda forma et tercium a duobus
[clericis]de superiore gradudicantur.
2. In laudibus antiphona in
secunda forma incipiatur : omnes
uersiculi ad matutinas a duobus
pueris in superpelliceis dicuntur.
Benedicamus uero a duobus [clericis]
de secunda forma [et] secundum
Benedicamus a duobus pueris [di-
cantur].
3. Ad primam et ad [omnes]
alias horas omnia riant sicut in
dominicis.
4. Ad uesperas antiphona super
psalmos in superiore gradu incipia
tur0. Cetera ut supra in laudibus.
{Ad completorium antiphona
super psalmos in secunda forma
incipiatur. Cetera ut supra. }a
P. 142.
(p. 57-)
1 D fiant sicut.
3 SBD transpose.
2 SBD transpose.
a not in RA.
168 SARUM CUSTOMS [LXXXIX.
terciam leccionem, et ad secundum
et tercium responsorium, scribantur
[duo] clerici de superiore gradu1 pro
uoluntate components tabulam; ita
tamen quod tercium responsorium a
duobus cantetur. Cetera fiant sicut
in tabula octauarum pasche, nisi
quod in hiis dominicis, ad cantan-
dum Alleluya, [ad missam] scriban
tur duo1 ebdomadarii [rectores].
[LXXXIX. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OF-
FICIUM MISSE IN DOMINICIS DIE-
BUS PASCHALIS TEMPORIS USQUE
AD ASCENSIONEM DOMINI.
Sciendum est quod dominica in
albis et ceteris dominicis diebus
usque ad ascensionem domini maior
missa de resurreccione erit sicut in
die pasche prenotatum est, excepto
gradali et sequencia Fulgens preclara.
In dominica que dicitur in albis
sequencia Landes saluatori', ceteris
uero dominicis usque ad ascensio
nem sequencia Uictime. Primum
Alleluya ~f Pascha nostrum ; secun
dum Alleluya de dominica in qua
dicitur de resurreccione : secun
dum Alleluya erit Angelus domini
cum uersu suo Respondent autem,
quod non dicitur nisi in dominica
in albis tantum. Ceteris uero do
minicis quando de dominica agitur
secundum Alleluya erit de dominica
secundum ordinem dominicarum.
Missa uero dominicalis per ebdoma-
dam dicitur.
Ad processionem dominica in
albis et proxima dominica ante
SBD scribuntur pueri.
XC.] IN TEMPORE PASCHALI 169
ascensionem domini antiphonam
Sedit angelus, uersum Crucifixum
tres de superiore gradu in pulpito
conuersi ad populum dicant. In
redeundo antiphona Christus resur-
gens cum uersu Dicant mine, qui
uersus a toto choro cantetur. In
aliis dominicis mediis dicitur sine
uersu Dicant nunc. Sacerdos uersi-
culum et oracionem dicat, nulla
sequente antiphona de sancta maria.
Mediis uero dominicis diebus pas-
chalis temporis usque ad ascensio
nem, quando de dominica agitur, ad
processionem antiphonam Ego sum
alpha et oo duo clerici de secunda
forma in superpelliceis conuersi ad
populum cantent uersum Ego sum
uestra redempciol\
[XC. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFI-
CIUM MISSE IN FESTIS SIMPLICI-
BUS QUANDO CHORUS REGITUR
PASCHALIS TEMPORIS.
Modus et ordo seruicii prime
dominice post octauas pasche serue-
tur ut in simplicibus festis cum
regimine chori paschalis temporis,
excepto quod ad missam primum
Alleluya de festo erit, secundum
Alleluya unum de ebdomada pasche
uel unum ex istis, Alleluya ft Mane
nobiscum, uel Alleluya ft Oportebat,
uel Alleluya ft Christus resurgens,
uel Alleluya ft Surrexit altissimus^
uel Alleluya ft Surrexit Christus,
uel Alleluya ft Christus mortuus est;
et excepto quod alia dicitur sequen-
cia et alia prefacio.]
F. 22
I/O SARUM CUSTOMS [XCI.
XCI. (43) LDE TABULA FERIALI1 POST
OCTAUAS PASCHEj.
In omni secunda feria, ab octauis
pasche usque ad dominicam rogacio
num, nominatim scribantur [pueri]
ebdomadarii 2ad primam leccionem
et ad primum responsorium2 quando
de feria agitur. [Item] in secunda3
feria post octauas pasche scribantur
duo pueri ad cantandum Alleluya
per ebdomadam [quisque per se],
In omnibus aliis1 obseruetur4 dispo-
siciotabuleferiarum alterius temporis
[exceptis precibus cum prostracioni-
bus ad uesperas et ad matutinas et
ad alias horas]. Post dominicam5
rogacionum, in6 secunda feria [si]
lecta fuerit exposicio [euangelii], et
tercia feria uacauerit ', ibi scribantur
duo pueri ebdomadarii ad legendum
et cantandum feria eadem7 [tercia] Le^
sexta, et sabbato. Si uero tercia feria
non uacauerit, uel in ea exposicio
lecta fuerit, tune ante sextam feriam
non scribantur. Tabula uero secun-
de ferie post ascensionem [domini]
similis est per omnia tabule secunde
ferie ante dominicam rogacionum.
In feriis autem, quando exposicio
[euangelii] legenda fuerit, ad primam
et8 secundam leccionem, et ad pri
mum et9 secundum responsorium,
scribantur diaconi de secunda forma.
Ad terciam leccionem, et ad tercium
responsorium, duo de superiore gra-
du [scribantur].
1 SBD transpose.
2 SBD all in the genitive.
3 SBD add eciam. * SBD obseruatur.
5 SBD add uero. G SBD si.
7 SBD in eadem feria. 8 SB insert ad.
9 SD add ad.
XCII.] IN TEMPORE PASCHALI I/1
[XCII. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFI-
CIUM UESPERARUM ET MATUTI-
NARUM ET MISSE IN FESTIS
TRIUM LECCIONUM SINE RE-
GIMINE CHORI PASCHALIS TEM-
PORIS.
In festis trium leccionum sine
regimine chori paschalis temporis
ad uesperas super psalm os feriales
antiphona alleluiatica dicitur, que a
primo clerico secunde forme incipia-
tur : nullum responsorium dicitur :
capitulum et ymnus de communi
dicuntur, uersiculus Tristicia ueslra \
antiphona Filie ierusalem super
Magnificat dicitur, que in superiore
gradu incipiatur pro uoluntate can
toris. Completorium uero paschalis
temporis non mutatur.
Ad matutinas inuitatorium a
duobus dicitur; antiphona super
psalmos ab aliquo clerico de se-
cunda forma incipiatur ; uersiculi
dicuntur a singulis pueris, loco nee
habitu mutato. Prima et secunda
lecciones primum et secundum re-
sponsoria a duobus pueris legantur et
cantentur. Tercia leccio et tercium
responsorium a duobus de secunda
forma legantur et cantentur.
In laudibus una antiphona suffi-
cit super psalmos, que in secunda
forma incipiatur : antiphona super
Benedictus ab aliquo de superiore
gradu incipiatur. Ad primam et ad
alias horas modus et ordo seruicii
seruetur qui in dominicis diebus
paschalis temporis.
Ad missam primum Alleluya,
quod fiat de festo, duo pueri in
superpelliceis ad gradum chori can-
tent ; secundum uero Alleluya quod
SARUM CUSTOMS [XCTII.
erit de dominica proxima cuius est
ebdomada, dicitur a duobus aliis
pueris tali loco et habitu.
Idem modus seruetur in sabbatis
quando fit plenum seruicium de
sancta maria in paschali tempore.]
XCIII. (85) [DE] PROCESSIONE]1 IN
LETANIA MAIORE.
In letania maiore, dicta missa
ad principale altare, et sexta2 can
tata, ordinata processione ad gradum
chori, [et] per medium chori et
ecclesie exeat processio per ostium
ecclesie australe, 3modo et habitu
qui in dominicis diebus4; excepto
quod |hic| uexilla processionem5
precedant, et capsule reliquiarum
pro disposicione sacristarum [que] in
hac processione a duobus de secunda
forma deferantur6, [loco nee] habitu7
mutato : et sic eat processio [in
eundo et canendo antiphonam Ex-
urge domine cum suo psalmo] ad
ecclesiam aliquam4 in urbe uel
suburbio; et ibi, cantata missa4,
processionaliter redeant ad eccle
siam, [cantantibus duobus letaniam
solito more,] per idem ostium quo
[rjegressi8 sunt [intrent], et ita in
chorum9 redeant : et10 finita letania,
dicitur uersiculus cum oracione11 ad
gradum chori, habitu non mutato.
SBD add QUE FIT.
D cantata meridie. SB cantata sexta.
SBD add eodem...sicut.
SBD transpose.
D transposes. SB procedunt.
SBD deferuntur a duobus &c.
SBD non. 8 S ingressi.
SD add solito modo. B solito more.
10 SBD add ita.
11 SBD dicatur oracio cum uersiculo.
XCV.] ROGACIONES
XCIV. (42 A) DE TABULE DISPOSICIONE
IN INUENCIONE SANCTE CRUCIS.
LIn_, inuencione sancte crucis
eadem erit tabule disposicio que in
octaua die pasche : [excepto quod
hie fiat memoria de martyribus cum
antiphona Filie hierusalem.
Sciendum est quod antiphona
et responsorium Filie hierusalem
dicuntur in paschali tempore tarn in
festo unius martyris siue confessoris
quam plurimorum martyrum siue
confessorum, et semper cum hiis uer-
bis Filie hierusalem uenite et uidete
martyrem, quia hoc dictum pertinet
ad christum passum in hoc tempore.]
XCV. (86 A) DE PROCESSIONE IN SE-
CUNDA FERIA ROGACIONUM1.
Feria secunda in rogacionibus
hoc eodem modo ordinatur et pro-
cedat2 processio [quo in letania
maiore:] excepto quod [hie]3 dra
co, et deinde leo [postea uexilla
processionaliter procedant]. Pre-
terea hac die exeat4 processio per
ostium [australe ecclesie]5, et proce-
dat per6 portam ciuitatis occidenta-
lem, et ita circueundo ciuitatem ex
latere septentrionali in ecclesia
aliqua7 se recipi[a]t; et8, ibi cele-
brata missa, per portam9 orieritalem
ciuitatis 7 ad ecclesiam redeat 10. Ce
tera ut prius.
1 SB PROCESStONES QUE FIUNT IN ROGACIONIBUS
ET IN UIGILIA ASCENSIONIS. D PROCESSIO IN
ROGACIONIBUS. 2 SB procedit.
SB add precedit, D precedat.
S eat, BD exit.
SBD ostium supradictum.
SBD precedit, D ad. 7 SBD transpose.
D at. 9S totamt.
10 SBD redit. Et.
174
SARUM CUSTOMS
[XCVIII. 32
XCVI. (86 B) DE PROCESSIONE IN
TERCIA FERIA ROGACIONUM l.
Feria tercia in rogacionibus eat
processio per2 portam3 ciuitatis ori-
entalem [predicto modo cum dra-
cone et leone et uexillis] usque ad
ecclesiam eo die aliquamf4: et, ibi
celebrata missa, ciuitatem ex latere
australi circueundo per portam3
ciuitatis occidentalem ad ecclesiam
redeat5 [processio]. Cetera ut prius.
xcvu. (87) [DE PROCESSIONE] IN
UIGILIA ASCENSIONIS6.
In uigilia ascensionis [domini]
7fiat processio simili modo et ordine
cum dracone et leone et uexillis7
[sic]ut in predictis feriis8: [et] eat9
processio ad locum destinatum et
[solito more] redeat10.
XCVIII. (6 2 A) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM USERUICII AD UESPE-
RAS ET AD MATUTINAS IN DIE
ASCENSIONIS.
i. In ascensione domini ad
primas uesperas11 antiphona super
psalmos12 ab aliquo13 ex parte decani
[incipiatur] : responsorium tres de
excellencioribus cantent 14 : antiphona
32. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN ASCENSIONEa DOMINI.
i. In uigilia ascensionis domini
{ad uesperas} b antiphona super psal
mos inchoetur ab aliquo de {supe-
riore gradu ab}c excellencioribus
[personis] ex parte chori.
Responsorium tresx cantent dde
excellencioribus personis0 d in capis
1 SB no separate heading but a blank space is
left. D DE FERIA TERCIA IN ROGACIONIBUS.
2 D ad, but per is added above the line.
3 S totamf. 4 SBD adeundam.
5 D redeant : et. 6 B has no heading.
" — 7 SBD simili modo ordinatur processio.
8 B add excepto quod hac die retrocedit draco.
9 D eciam.
10 D omnibus ut supra peractis.
ii—11 SBD IN ASCENSIONE DOMINI. In uigilia
ascensionis ad uesperas.
12 SBD add inchoetur.
13 SD add excellenciore.
14 SBD transpose.
a R DIE ASCENSIONIS. b not in R.
c not in HSAJR.
d — d S clerici de superiore gradu: over an
erasure.
XCIX.]
PROCESSIO IN DIE ASCENSIONIS
175
super Magnificat ab executorefofficii]
illius diei inchoetur : cetera omnia
ad uesperas et ad completorium ut
in ceteris [maioribus] duplicibus1
[festis] nouem leccionum.
2. Ad matutinas in antiphonis
incipiendis, in leccionibus legendis
atque2 responsoriis cantandis idem
modus et ordo1 seruetur ut in die
pasche.
Ad primam et ad alias horas
|idem modus et ordo serueturl qui3
Lind octauis pasche : excepto quod
hie ad secundas uesperas respon-
sorium cantetur4 a tribus5 excellen-
cioribus.
sericis ad gradum chori : antiphona
super Magnificat ab aexecutore
[officii}x illius diei inchoetur a, {si
fuerit ex parte chori : sin autem ab
excellenciore ex parte chori incipia-
tur:}b cetera omnia ad uesperas et
ad completorium ut in [ceteris] festis
dupplicibusx maioribus nouem lec
cionum.
2. Ad matutinas in antiphonis
incipiendisx et° in leccionibus legen
dis et responsoriis cantandis {et
de thurificacione}c idem ordo et°
modus0 seruetur utd in die pasche.
{Ad laudes et ad primam et ad
omnes alias horas omnia fiant ut in
octaua pasche:}6 excepto quod hie
ad secundas uesperas cantaturx
responsorium a tribus de excellen-
cioribus.
XCIX. (74) DE PROCESSIONE IN DIE
ASCENSIONIS DOMINI6.
In die ascensionis [domini ante
missam] ordinatur7 processio sicut
in die pasche, excepto quod hac die
uexilla [draco et leo] processio-
nejttj precedant8, prius leo, deinde
minora uexilla per ordinem ; ultimo
loco draco. Deinde, inter subdia-
conum et thuribulum, duo de se-
cunda forma capsulam reliquiarum
in capis sericis deferant. Ipse quo-
que diaconus eo die reliquias de-
ferat9, pro disposicione sacristarum.
Preterea hac die procedat10 processio
1 SBD transpose.
2 SB et, D in. 3 B ut.
4 SBD cantatur. 5 SBD add de
6 SBD [IN] DIE ASCENSIONIS [ORDO PROCESSIO-
Nis.l 7 SBD ordinetur.
8 SB precedunt, D procedunt.
u S transposes. 10 SB procedit.
» — a S aliquo de excellencioribus inchoatur, J ab
<cellenciore officii £c.
b not in HSAJR.
c from S.
c not in J.
HSRqu
1 76
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CII,
per medium chori, et 'eat per me
dium ecclesie per ostium1 occiden-
tale, procedendo in septentrionali
latere circue[u]ndo extrinsecus to-
tam ecclesiam et atrium, 2per ostium
occidentale sicut in dominica pal-
marum intret processio2.
c. (88) [DE PROCESSIONE] IN UIGILIA
PENTECOSTES [AD FONTESJ.
In uigilia pentecostes eodem
modo et ordine nfalt processio ad
fontes [benedicendos] sicut in uigilia
pasche per omnia.
CI. (62 B) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM SERUICII AD UESPE-
RAS ET AD MATUTINAS IN DIE
PENTECOSTES3.
Modus et ordo seruicii diei
pentecostes seruetur4 per omnia qui
in die ascensionis [domini tarn ad
uesperas quam ad matutinas].
CII. (75 AND 62 C) DE PROCESSIONE
EODEM DIE ANTE MISSAM CIRCA
ECCLESIAM5.
i. In die pentecostes [ante
missam] fiat6 processio sicut |in| die
Natalis domini. Procedat7 autem
usque in atrium sicut in dominica
palmarum, et ita sine stacione pro-
cedat7 et intret8 per ostium ecclesie
occidentale.
33. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN DIE PENTECOSTEN.
Modus et ordo seruicii diei
pentecosten idem est per omnia qui
in die ascensionis [domini].
i — i SBD exit per ostium 'ecclesie."1
2 — 2 SBD et per predicturn ostium Lsicutj rin1
die dominica palmarum intra|n|t. Cetera ut in die
natalis f domini].
3 SBD no heading, or division.
4 SBD idem est.
5 SBD |IN| DIE PENTECOSTES [ORDO PROCESSIO-
NIS], ° SBD ordinatur.
7 SBD Procedit. 8 SBD intrat.
cm. 35]
LCetera sicut in die natalis
Fdomini].
2. Preterea seruicium1 trium
feriarum2, [scilicet secunde tercie
et quarte ferie ebdomade pente-
costes], sequatur modum et ordi-
nem uearundemj feriarum3 ebdomade
pasche in antiphonis incipiendis, et4
leccionibus legendis et4 responsoriis
cantandis.
ERDOMADA PENTECOSTES
34-
177
CIII. (42B) DE TABULA SINGULARUM
FERIARUM EBDOMADE PENTE-
CHOSTES5.
i. Secunda [uerol6 tercia et
quarta feria [ebdomade] pentecostes
sequuntur tabulam ^arunden^ feria
rum ebdomade pasche. Quinta6
sexta et septima feria [ebdomade]7
pentecostes scribantur8 rectores
chori de secunda forma9 duo. Lec-
ciones sint in superiore gradu pro
disposicione LipsiusJ componentis
tabulam. Ad primum responsorium
scribantur duo de secunda forma ;
similiter ad secundum et10 tercium
[responsorium] rduon de superiore
gradu [scribantur] : ad gradale in
eisdem11 feriis [ebdomade] pasche et
DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN SECUNDA ET° TERCIA ET
QUARTA FERIA EBDOMADE
PASCHEfa.
Seruicium uero trium feriarum
pentecostes
sequiturb modum et ordi-
nem [earundem] feriarum0 ebdomade
pasche scilicet in antiphonis incipi
endis in leccionibus legendis et [in]
responsoriis cantandis.
Cetera omnia fiant0 ut in aliis
festis duplicibus nouem leccionum
preter responsorium ad uesperas.
[35. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN QUINTA ET SEXTA FERIA ET
SABBATO EBDOMADE PASCHE ET
PENTECOSTES.
i. Feria quinta sexta et sabbato
ebdomade pasche et pentecostes ad
matutinas antiphone super psalmos
in superiore gradu incipiantur et
omnes lecciones a clericis de supe
riore gradu in superpelliceis legantur.
Omnia responsoria ad matutinas a
duobus dicuntur in superpelliceis :
ita quod primum et secundum re
sponsorium a clericis de secunda
forma dicantur : gradale autem a
duobus de superiore gradu.
1 SBD (chapter 62°) Seruicium uero.
- SBD add sequencium.
s D adds in. 4 BD in.
5 S has no heading. BD DE TABULA PER
SINGULAS FER1AS EBDOMADE |PASCE ET| PENTE
COSTES. G D et.
I SBD add pasce et. 8 D scribuntur.
9 SBD transpose.
» SBD predictis.
SBD ad.
* HSARJ PENTECOSTES.
'• S seruaturt.
P.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CIV.
ad primum AUeluya in eisdem feriis
[ebdomade] pentecostes scribantur
duo pueri : ad1 AUeluya [in ebdom-
ada pasche in eisdem feriis et ad
ultimum AUeluya eisdem feriis eb
domade pentecostes scribantur] duo
de superiore gradu.
CIV. (89) DE PROCESSIONE SABBAT1S
AD UESPERAS PER ESTATEM2.
In sabbato quo3 cantatur4 Deus
omnium ad uesperas [quando fit
processio ad crucem] post omnes
Lmemorias prete^ memoriam beate
marie, fi[a]t processio ante5 crucem
eofdem] modo quo in sabbato
ebdomade6 pasche7, [scilicet cum
ceroferariis et thuribulario tantum
absque cruce, excepto quod hie in
eundo dicitur alia antiphona de
cruce sine uersu in ipsa stacione
2. In laudibus antiphona in
secunda forma incipiatur : omnes
uersiculi ad matutinas a duobus
pueris in superpelliceis dicuntur :
Benedicamus uero a duobus de
secunda forma, et secundum Bene
dicamus a duobus pueris.
Ad primam et ad alias horas
omnia fiant ut in festis in quibus
inuitatorium a tribus cantatur, sicut
inferius patebit.
Ad uesperas antiphona super
psalmos in superiore gradu incipia
tur. Cetera ut supra in laudibus.]a
1 SBD add secundum, D before AUeluya, SB
after it.
2 SBD IN SABBAT1S IN ESTATE AD UESPERAS
ANTE CRUCEM.
3 S quando. 4 D adds ystoria.
5 SBD ad. c SBD octauarum.
7 SBD end the chapter thus, excepto quod hie
nullus uersus Micitur1 in stacione : et eodem modo
singulis sabbatis usque ad aduentum domini, nisi
duplex festum impedierit.
from S.
CIV.] PROCESSIO IN SABBATIS 179
ante crucem ; antequam tota anti-
phona cantetur, ipsa crux a sacerdote
thurificetur. Finita antiphona, sa-
cerdos dicat uersiculum et oracio-
nem. Finita oracione de cruce
statim processio redeat in chorum.
Precentor inchoet ad memoriam de
sancta maria imam antiphonam ex
istis, Ibo mihi uel Qiiam pulchra es,
uel Alma redemptoris mater., uel Aue
regina celorum, uel Speciosa facta es,
uel Beata del genitrix, uel Sancta
maria uirgo.
Finita antiphona de sancta
maria, sacerdos in ipsa stacione in
choro dicat uersiculum cum ora
cione de ea. Eodem quoque modo
singulis sabbatis ad uesperas fiat
processio ad crucem, quando pro
cessio fiat, usque ad aduentum
domini, in eundo et redeundo, nisi
in festis duplicibus, cum antiphonis
supradictis, exceptis sabbatis inter
octauas assumpcionis et festum
natiuitatis beate marie ; tune enim
tarn ad uesperas in sabbatis quam
ante missam in dominicis diebus ad
processionem una antiphona dicitur
ex istis, Ascendit Christus, uel Tota
pulchra es, uel Anima nostra, uel
Descende in ortum.
Preterea dominicis diebus infra
octauas Assumpcionis et natiuitatis
beate marie ubi processio ad primas
uesperas fit ad crucem, in redeundo
fiat memoria cum hac antiphona
Saluator mundi : sacerdos dicat
uersiculum cum oracione de omni
bus sanctis.
Similiter fiat in hiis dominicis
diebus ad processionem ante mis
sam. 1
i So
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CVI. 36
CV. (44A) DE TABULA1 FESTORUM, IN
QUIBUS INUITATORIUM A TRIBUS
CANITUR2.
In die sancti Thome apostoli
tabula hoc modo componitur. Rec-
tores ebdomadarii non mutantur,
sed tercius de superiore gradu3, pro
uoluntate cantoris, eis4 in tabula5 ad
Inuitatorium associetur6. Ad duas
primas lecciones, et ad duo prima
responsoria, scribantur7 pueri ut in
dominicali tabula5. Tercia leccio
a subdiacono secunde forme, et
tercium responsorium a duobus
eiusdem ordinis et forme ^lericiSj
dicantur. Ad quartam8 leccionem,
et ad quartum responsorium, duo
diaconi de eadem forma scribantur9:
ad quintam leccionem10, et ad quin-
tum responsorium, et deinceps, scri
bantur clerici de superiore gradu,
ita tamen quod sextum et nonum
responsorium a duobus cantetur.
[Ad gradale duo pueri scribantur.]
Ad Alleluya duo de superiore gradu.
Hec tabule disposicio locum habet in
omni festo nouem leccionum,quando
Inuitatorium a tribus cantetur11.
TRIBUS CANITUR
CVI. (446) QUANDO INUITATORIUM A 36. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN FESTIS ET OCTAUIS NOUEM
LECCIONUM QUANDO INUITA
TORIUM A TRIBUS CANTATUR.
i. In festis et [in] octauis
[riouem leccionum] quandoa inuita-
i. Cantetur1" autem [Inuitatori
um] a tribus in omni simplici festo
1 SBD add SANCTI THOME APOSTOLI ET ALI-
UKUM. '- SB CANTATUR.
'•' SBD add ex parte chori.
" SBD transpose.
J in quibu:
4 D adds ut.
« SBD associatur.
s D terciami.
BD add et deinceps.
SBD scribuntur.
D scribuntur.
SBD cantatur.
!- SBD have no heading or break : but this
heading is inserted in the margin of D, reading
cantatur for canitur. ly SBD cantatur.
cvi. 36]
INUITATORIUM TRIPLEX
181
alicuius apostolorum et euangelista-
rum et in octaua [die] epiphanie1,
Ascensionis [domini], 2[apostolorum]
petri et pauli, Assumpcionis [et Natiui-
tatis] beate marie [ubi festiuitas reli-
quiarum in octaua die eiusdem nati-
uitatis non celebretur. Item cante-
tur a tribus] in festo beate marie
magdalene, [in octauis dedicacionis]
in festo3 sancti Lauren cii4 [in decol-
lacione sancti JohannisJ [baptiste]
et in exaltacione sancte crucis jet|
in dedicacione5 sancti Michaelis in
monte tumba et [in festo] sancti
Martini et sancti Nicholai6.
2. [Sciendum tamen quod om-
nia festa principalia apostolorum et
euangelistarum et quatuor doctorum
scilicet Gregorii Ambrosii Augustini
magni et Jeronimi ex nouo sunt
duplicia, in quibus modus et ordo
seruetur in tabule disposicione et in
aliis ut in festo sancti Johannis
baptiste, nisi in hiis qui in tempore
paschali eueniunt; in quibus modus
seruetur ut in inuencione sancte
crucis, excepta processione.
In aliis festis apostolorum et
euangelistarum simplex seruetur
ordo ut notatur in festo quando
Inuitatorium a tribus canitur.]
torium a tribus cantatur, ut in festo
sancti nicholai {[in] octaua epiphanie,
[in] conuersio[ne]a sancti pauli,
cathedra sancti petri, {iohannis ante
portam latinam, octauis ascensionis}b
translacio sancti edmundi archi-
episcopi, barnabe apostoli, octauis
de corpore christi, commemoracione
sancti pauli, octauis apostolorum
petri et pauli, marie magdalene, ad
uincula sancti petri, [sancti] laurencii
[martyris], octauis assumpcionis
beate marie, decollaciofne] sancti
iohannis baptiste, octauis natiuitatis
beate marie, [sancti] michaelis in
monte tumba, [sancti] martini epi-
scopi, sancti edmundi archiepiscopi
et [in] octauis dedicacionis eccle-
sieK
1 SBD add et.
- SBD add et in octauis.
:! SBD et and transpose the order.
4 SBD go on letj octauis asstunpcioni
rie. 5 SBD festo.
beat
i; SBD end the chapter thus, In die apostolorum
Khilippi et iacobi seruetur cursus tabule quinte
irie ebdomade pasche (see p. 189'.
il J has genitive not ablative here and elsewhere
this list. '' J R omit.
0 S et in consimilibus.
I 82
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CVII. 36
CVII. (63) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM ^ERUICII AD UESPE-
RAS ET AD MATUTINAS QUANDO
INUITATORIUM A TRIBUS CANI-
TUR \
i. 2In festo quando inuita-
torium a tribus canitur2, ad uespe-
ras antiphona super psalmos in
superiore gradu pro uoluntate rec-
toris incipiatur : responsorium duo
de eodem3 gradu [dicant].
(P. 44.)
Uersiculum duo pueri in super-
pelliceis [ad gradum chori dicant].
2. Ad primas uesperas
antiphona super psalmos incipiaturx
in primo0 superiorex gradu. {aln
incepcione quinti psalmia tres pueri
accepta licencia a rectoribus chori
egrediantur [in uestiario] utb se
induant [albis amictibus], duo ad
cereosx deferendos [et] terciumt0 ad
turribulum [portandum]}d. {Quod
per totum annum obseruetur quando
chorus regitur. Ita quod in festis
duplicibus exeant duo pueri ad
thurribulum portandum, ut supra-
dictum est °Post inchoacionem
quarti psalmi exeant duo clerici qui
assignati sunt ad responsorium in
uestiario ad capas de serico assu-
mendas}6. Responsorium f a duo-
bus de superiore gradu in capis
sericis ad gradum chori dicitur0.
In penultimo uersu hymni exeats
sacerdos ad capam sericam sumen-
dam in uestiario.
Omnes uersiculi ad utrasque
uesperas et ad matutinas a duobus
pueris in superpelliceis ad gradum
chori pariter stantesfh dicuntur.
I—* SBD IN KESTO SANCTI THOME AFOSTOL1.
-- SBD In uigilia sancti thome apostoli.
:J SBD superiore.
a--!t S Post terciuin uero psalmum
l> S et. c S tercius.
d not in HAJR. c from S.
f S Incipiatur autem responsorium, et su
uersus cum Gloria cantatur... gradum chori.
K J exiet. '' HSJR stantihus.
37] TIIURIFICACIO 183
37. DE MODO THURIFICANDI ALTARE
IN OMNIBUS SIMPLICIBUS* FESTIS
ET [IN]DOMINICIS ET IN OCTAUIS
ET INFRA, IN QUIBUS CHORUS
REGITUR ET IN COMMEMORACIO-
NIBUSa BEATE MARIE [PER TO-
TUM ANNUM].
(P. 44.) Dum uersiculusb canitur, intro-
eant ceroferarii, et acceptis cande-
labris ueniant obuiam sacerdoti ad
gradum presbiteriic: dprocedat puer
cum turribulo ad sacerdotem dicendo
Benedicite : respondeat sacerdos
[benedicat thus] sic benedicendo,
Ab ipso sanctificchtr \Jioc incenswii\ in
cuius honore incensum cremabitur, in
nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti
\Amen\
Et sic inponat thusd in thuribu-
lum et procedat ad altare, et, facta
genuflexione ante altare {terram
[de]osculando}e, incenset [ipsum]
altare primo ter° in medio {deinde
ter° in}f dextera parte postea £ ter° in
sinistra parte0 : [deinde iterum in
medio] h; exinde ter° ad° imaginem
'beate marie hoc est in medio
altaris, postea arcam in qua contin-
entur reliquie, deinde1 thurificando
altare circueat altare0.
Hoc peracto sacerdos ad extre-
mum° gradum ante altare ad° altare0
se inclinet, et, precedentibus cero-
a J COMMBMORACIONE. b R HCrSUst.
K A chori.
.1 — d H deinde ad gradum chori dicat thuribu-
larius Benedicite : sacerdos respondeat Domitius
Sequatur Ab eo benedicatiir hoc incensum in cuius
honore cremabitur in nomine patris &c. Deinde
ponatur thus; SRA deinde ibidem0 sacerdos, bene-
dicens (AR benedicendo) thus ponat ; J deinde
sacerdos benedicat thus sic dicendo Amen,
ponat.
« not in SR. ' not in H.
*•' R et tune. h from H.
' — > H De qua est ecclesia postea. ..the MS ends
here. ASJR de sancto" de° quo est ecclesia:
deinde,
1 84 SARUM CUSTOMS [38
ferariis et thuribularioa b solus ille
episcopus si presens fuerit scilicet
in sede sua thurificet et sic in stallob
huic officio deputato {in sinistra
parte chori}c se recipiatd.
38. DE CHORI THURIFICACIONE6.
(P. 44-) i. Deinde [ipse] puer ipsum
sacerdotemx ibidem thurificet. Pos-
tea [thurificet] rectores chori0, inci-
piens a principal! : deinde superio-
rem gradum ex parte decani, incipi-
ens fa decano, ipsum scilicet thurifi-
cando extra formulas uel infra
formulas, inchoando ab eo qui
eius stallo stat proximior si decanus
non fuerit presens f: postea supe-
riorem gradum ex parte cantoris
eodem ordine : exinde secundas
formas et primas simili ordine ita
uts puer* ipse singulos [clericos] in-
censando illis inclinet. {Si uero
episcopus fuerit officii executor
ipsum in sede sua capellanus pro-
prius incensabit.}h Hec autem
[omnia] fiant dum antiphona super
Magnificat Lincipitur et [psalm us]
psallitur*. J{Sciendum est eciam
[quod] ceroferarii sacerdoti, dum in
locum suum se recipiat, continue
non assistunt sed tanturn unus cero-
ferariorum in sinistra parte chori
ante sacerdotem stat supra gradum
chori, reliquus in dextera parte chori
n S thuribulp.
b — b SAJR in stallo sacerclotali ebdpmadario.
<• not in AJ. d J reincipiat.
«• C gives no separate heading. S treats the first
sentence as part of cap. 52.
f — f SAJR ab ipso decano uel a proximiore
stallo, eo absente. 8 SJR quod.
h not in SAJR.
j — » R incipiatur et canitur psalmus.
j not in SJR.
CVII. 38]
THURIFICACIO
2. Antiphona super Magnificat
in superiore gradu [incipiatur] :
[primum] Benedicamus duo de se-
cunda forma1 [dicantj :
secundum Benedicamus unus rpuern
dicat, loco nee habitu mutato.
Cetera omnia ad uesperas et ad
completorium ut in dominicis [die-
bus].
supra gradum chori eundem altero
ad alterum conuerso donee sacerdos
ibidem a puero incensetur ; et tune
ad gradum suppremum altaris reuer-
tentes ubi candelabra cum cereis
dimittere solent, ibi expectent
quousque Magnificat dicitur. Dum
ergo antiphona super Magnificat
canitur, sacerdos ad gradum chori
accedat et puer ebdomadarius lec-
cionis deferat ei librum cum lumine
semper in superpelliceo : reuersis
tune ceroferariis et sacerdoti assis-
tentibus altero ad alterum conuerso
ipse sacerdos ibidem dicat oracio-
nem.}
Hoc aautem per totum annum3
obseruetur ad utrasque uesperas
et ad matutinas ad Magnificat
et [ad] Benedictus [per totum
annum] quando[cunque] chorus
regitur, nisi in festis duplicibus
tantum : tune enim thurificetur
altare a duobus sacerdotibus et
chorus a duobus pueris, ut supra-
dictum est.
2. Antiphona super Magnificat
in superiore gradu inchoetur. Pri
mum Benedicamus a duobus [clericis]
de secunda forma post sacerdotem
in superpelliceis pariter stantibus
dicitur. Secundum uero° Benedica
mus si habeatur, [semper] ab uno
solo puero ex alia0 parte chori
quarn0 principali dicitur, loco nee
habitu mutato.
Ad completoriumx utrumque
antiphona super psalmos in secunda
forma incipiatur : uersiculus ab uno
solo puero ex parte chori principali
dicitur, loco nee habitu mutato.
SB add in superpellicei?
F.
SJ etiam R a'.
24
1 86
SARUM CUSTOMS
[cvii. 38
3. Ad matutinas inuitatorium a
tribus in capis sericis1 cantetur.
Prima et secunda antiphona in
secunda2 forma [incipiantur] : tercia
[autem] a subdiacono in secunda
forma; quarta [antiphona] a diacono
in secunda3 forma ex opposite.
Quinta [antiphona] et deinceps in
superiore gradu pro uoluntate rec-
toris [discurrant].
[Singuli uersiculi ad uesperas et
ad matutinas a duobus pueris ad
gradum chori in superpelliceis di-
cuntur.]
Lecciones [autem] legantur4
habitu non mutato 5et responsoria
similiter cantentur per ordinem
sicut in tabula, quando inuitatorium
a tribus cantetur, prenotatum est ;
ita quod5 tercium sextum et nonum
Antiphona super Nunc dimittis
in superiore gradu incipiatur.
3. Ad matutinas rectores eb-
domadarii non mutantur, sed tercius
clericus de superiore gradu in capa
serica pro uoluntate cantoris eis
associatura ad inuitatorium cantan-
dum cum suo psalmo Uenite.
Prima et secunda antiphone a
pueris incipiantur : b tercia a subdia
cono de secunda forma ; quarta a
diacono de eadem form a b.
Quinta et [sic] deinceps in supe
riore gradu {pro uoluntate can-
torum}c [incipiantur ascendendo
gradatim].
Prima et secunda leccionesd a
duobus pueris legantur : primum et
secundum responsorium similiter a
singulis pueris cantentur, loco nee
habitu mutato. Tercia leccio a
subdiacono6 de secunda forma lega-
tur : [et] tercium responsorium a
duobus de secunda forma in super
pelliceis ad gradum chori cantetur :
quarta leccio et quartum respon
sorium a fduobus diaconisf de
secunda forma dicantur : quinta
leccio et quintum responsorium, et
sic deinceps, a clericis de superiore
gradu, habitu non mutato, legantur
et cantentur; ita tamen0 quod sex-
i SBD transpose. - SBD prima.
3 SBD de eadem. * SBD leguntur.
6 — 5 SBD rresponsoria cantantur similiter habiti
non mutato1; excepto quod.
a J associetur.
b— b SJR tercia et quarta a clericis SR add
secunde forme. c RJ omit.
d R Prima leccio et secunda.
e SAJR ab uno clerico.
'— f SAJR clericis.
CVII. 38]
INUITATORIUM TRIPLEX
I87
responsorium |a duobus| in super-
pelliceis cantentur1.
4. In laudibus antiphone [super
psalmos]2 hinc hide discurrant pro
uoluntate rectorum, ordine seruato
[et] incepto3 tercie et quarte anti-
phone : cetera Lomniaj ut ad primas
uesperas.
[Et] ad primam et ad alias horas
omnia fiant ut in dominicis [diebus].
turn et nonum responsorium a duo-
bus dicuntur0 in superpelliceis ad
gradum choria : {et omnes lecciones
in puipito legantur, habitu non
mutato.}b
4. In laudibus omnes antiphone
inc secunda forma discurrant :
cetera omnia sicut ad primas
uesperas expleantur. {Preterea ad
utrasque uesperas et ad matutinas
ad Magnificat et [ad] Benedictus
thurificetur altare ab uno [solo]
sacerdote uidelicet ab executore
officii in capa serica : chorus uero
ab uno solo puero.}d
Ad primam, antiphona super
psalmos ein secunda forma6 incipia-
tur : antiphona super Quicunque
uult in superiore gradu [incipiatur] :
responsorium lesu Christe ab uno
solo puero dicitur ex parte chori,
loco nee habitu mutato. Ad terciam
principalis rector ebdomadarius
ymnum incipiat uel incipi faciat ab
aliquo inf superiore gradu, loco nee
habitu mutato : Antiphona super
psalmos incipiatur a secundo0 clerico
de secunda forma ex parte chori, et
ita cetere antiphone ad ceteras horas
per ordinem discurrant : psalmum
intonet uel intonari faciat predictus
rector chori ab aliquo de superiore
gradu.
Nulla enim ympnix incepcio uel
psalmi intonacio fieri debeat ulla§
1 SBD dicantur.
2 SBD add in secunda forma.
3 SBD add inchoatione.
'A R cantentur. b not in S.
u J det. d nut in S.
e -e S a primo clerico de secunda forma ex parte
chori. f SR de.
s R debet nulla.
1 88 SARUM CUSTOMS [CVII. 38
die per annum nisi in superiore
gradu, quando chorus non regitur.
Notandum [est autema] quod in0
nullo festo per annum, licet dupplex
festum fuerit, regaturb chorus ad
primam nee ad alias horas neque ad
completorium, nisi tantum ad utras-
que uesperas et ad matutinas et ad
missam, ut supra dictum est.
Responsorium in secunda forma
a clerico proximo illi qui incipitx
antiphonam dicitur. Capitulum et
collectam dicat sacerdos, loco nee
habitu mutato.
Similis modus [et ordo] [objser-
ueturc in ceteris horis dicendis.
Ad utrasquefd uesperas anti-
phona super psalmos in secunda
forma incipiatur: cetera omnia sicut
ad primas uesperas preter respon-
sorium.
{Et notandum quod ad horas
que sine interuallo missam secuntur
nulli licet intrare chorum nisi qui
misse interfuerint, preterquam ad
uesperas in quadragesima quando
de feria agitur : tune intrare possunt
hii qui hore none uel alie hore diei
interfuerint.
In feriis eciam intrare possunt
ad completorium et in festis nouem
leccionum quamuis omnino nulle
hore diei prius interfuerint, et simili-
ter in festis sanctorum nouem leccio
num qui his ante prandium non
interfuerint : et tune similiter ad
uigilias mortuorum et ad collacionem
quolibet tempore.}6
S eciam R enim.
R regitur. c S seruatur.
SRJ semndas. e not in SAJR.
CVIII. 39]
INUITATORIUM TRIPLEX
189
CVIII. (64) ADAPTACIO HUIUS DIEI 39.
ET1 IN ALIIS FESTIS QUANDO
INUITATORIUM EST TRIPLEX2.
1. Iste modus et ordo seruicii
seruetur in omnibus festis et octauis
nouem leccionum quando Inuita-
torium est triplex.
In die apostolorum philippi et
lacobi seruetur modus et ordo
3 seruicii ut in quinta feria:J eb-
domade pasche : excepto quod hie4
ad primas uesperas responsorium La
duobuSj de5 superiore gradu [cante-
tur], et nulla [ad uesperas neque ad
matutinas] fi[a]t processio.
2. In festo sancti lohannis
ante portam latinam6 et sancti
Marci
et sancti
Barnabe apostoli quando ante pen-
tecosten contigerit7, antiphona super
psalmos ad primas uesperas in supe
riore gradu [incipiatur]. Cetera8
omnia ad uesperas et ad comple-
torium ut in festis nouem leccionum,
quando Inuitatorium a tribus dicitur.
Ad matutinas antiphone super
psalmos in superiore gradu [discur-
rant].
Lecciones et responsoria habitu
non mutato dicantur, excepto 9quod
in festo sancti lohannis ante portam
1 SB ADAPTACIO EIUSDEM D DE APTACIONE
EIUSDEM. 2 S DUPLEXt.
— 8 SBD quinte ferie.
D hiis SBD add dicitur. 5 D in.
SBD transpose. 7 SB contingit.
SBD Etcetera.
— '•> SBD tercio responsorio quod in super-
pelliceis dicetur.
ADAPTACIO EIUSDEM SERUICII
IN ALIIS FESTIS ET OCTAUIS
TRIUM LECCIONUM QUANDO
INUITATORIUM EST TRIPLEX
SCILICET0 IN PASCHALIX TEM-
PORE.
i. Iste modus et ordo {seruicii
seruetur in hiis festis} a et in octauis
[scilicet]
2. sancti iohannis
ante portam latinam, et° in octauis
ascensionis domini et in0 transla-
cioneb sancti edmundi [archijepi-
scopi et sancti barnabe apostoli
quando ante pentecosten conti
gerit0;
tune enim d antiphona super psalmos
ante lecciones in superiore gradu
incipiaturd.
a R omits.
c R euenerit.
<> -* R antiphone...incipiantur.
J translacionist.
190
SARUM CUSTOMS
[cviii. 39
latinam et sancti Barnabe apostoli,
quando ante pentecosten contigerit,
tercium responsorium in superpel-
liceis ad gradum chori dicitur a
duobus de secunda forma9.
3. Cetera omnia ad matutinas
et ad alias horas1 [fiant] ut in festis
ceterorum2 apostolorum nouem lec-
cionum.
[In festo tamen sancti Nicholai
idem modus et ordo seruetur qui in
Prima leccio et primum respon
sorium adicunturxa duobus diaconis
de secunda formaa, habitu non
mutatob.
{Secunda et tercia leccio, secun-
dum et tercium responsorium a
clericis de superiore gradu dicuntur
pro uoluntate tabulam componentis.
Ita quod tercium responsorium a
duobus cantetur}c, {ad gradum chori
in superpelliceo}d; {et legantur
omnes lecciones in pulpito, habitu
non mutato.}6
{Alleluya a duobus de superiore
gradu dicitur.
In aliis uero festis simplicibus
cum regimine chori a pasche usque
ad pentecosten, prima et secunda
lecciones, primum et secundum re-
sponsoria a clericis de secunda
forma dicuntur : tercia leccio et
tercium responsorium a clericis de
superiore gradu : si infra octauas
ascensionis, responsorium dupliciter:
si extra simpliciter. Alleluya a
duobus de superiore gradu. }f
3. Cetera omnia ad utrasque
uesperas et ad matutinas et ad
omnes alias horas sicut in festis
nouem leccionum inuitatorium tri
plex habenciumfs expleantur.
P. 42.
i SBD add diei.
2 SBD aliorum and transpose.
a — a SR a clericis de recunda forma dicuntur.
'' R loco nee habitu mutato.
c not in J. d not in JR.
e not in SJ. f not in SR.
g SJR habentibus.
CIX.] TABULA FESTORUM PASCHALIS TEMPORIS
festis quando Inuitatorium est tri
plex : excepto quod ad inatutinas
octauum responsorium a diacono
solo de secunda forma, totus uersus
Affluens a toto choro cantetur : finito
uersu idem diaconus repeticionem
responsorii solus cantet]
CIX. (45) DE TABULA [iN DIE] MARCH f
ET ALIORUM FESTORUM PASCHA
LIS TEMPORIS1.
In Jestoj2 sancti Marci, et sancti
Johannis ante portam latinam, et3
sancti Barnabe [apostoli], quando
ante pentecosten cont^gerjt4, ita
fiat tabula. Ad primam leccionem,
et ad primum responsorium scriban-
tur duo diaconi5de secunda forma6;
ad secundam et7 terciam leccionem,
et ad secundum et tercium respon.-
sorium scribantur clerici de superiore
gradu, pro uoluntate componentis
tabulam, ita quod responsorium
tercium8 a duobus cantetur. Ad
Alleluya duo de superiore gradu.
In aliis uero festis simplicibus8 cum
regimine chori, ab octauis pasche9
usque ad pentecosten, prima et
secunda leccio, et primum et secun
dum responsorium, a clericis 10de
secunda forma legantur et canten-
tur10. Tercia leccio, et tercium
responsorium11 a clericis de superiore
gradu. Si infra octauas ascensionis
[domini tale festum simplex cum
I SBD SANCTI MARCI ET PARIUM FESTORUM IN
PASCHALI TEMPORE.
SB festis. a D uel.
S contingunt B contingit.
D canomci. 6 SBD add et.
D adds ad. 8 SBD transpose.
SBD a pasca.
10 _io SBD secunde forme rdicantur\
II S adds dicantur here.
192 SARUM CUSTOMS [CX.
regimine chori euenerit, tercium]
responsorium [erit] duplex1 : si
extra, [erit] simplex2.
CX. (46) DE TABULA INFRA OCTAUAS,
ET IN DOMINICIS [DIEBUS]3
LINFRA OCTAUASj, ET IN IPSIS
OCTABIS [QUI SCRIBUNTUR IN
TABULA PROPALABO].
Infra4 octauas quaslibet sequen-
dus est usus tabule feriarum5,
Lexceptis prostracionibus et Inuita-
torio.j Dominica infra octauas
sequatur tabulam6 aliarum domi-
nicarum, nisi in dominicis infra
octauas Natiuitatis7 domini, et epi-
phanie, et assumpcionis, et Nati
uitatis beate marie 8, in quibus
nonum responsorium a duobus can-
tetur9. Ipse octaue apostolorum
sequantur tabulam10 sui temporis
[Et si octaua dies natiuitatis
sancti lohannis baptiste aut sancti
Martini in dominica euenerit, fiat
seruicium de dominica et medie
lecciones de festo sancti lohannis
et sancti Martini. In octaua die
sancti Laurencii memoria fiat de eo
tantum ad uesperas et ad matutinas
et missa in capitulo propter octauas
assumpcionis beate Marie que sunt
cum regimine chori. Cetera omnia
ut in ordinali scribitur.]
de
SBD dupliciter.
SBD simpliciter and add, Alleluya a duobus
uperiore gradu. 3 B adds ET.
SBD add autem.
SBD cursus tabule ferialis.
D tabulas. 7 SBD natalis.
SBD add uirginis. 9 SBD cantatur.
D transposes.
42] DE OCTAUIS ET COMMEMORACIONIBUS
42. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
INFRA OCTAUASa CUM REGIMINE
CHORI ET IN SINGULIS COM
MEMORACIONIBUS BEATE MARIE
EXTRA TEMPUSb PASCHE.
Modus [et ordo] seruicii infra
octauas cum regimine chori, ad
omnes horas diei, omnia fiant sicut
in festis simplicibus nouem leccio-
num sui temporis preter respon-
sorium ad uesperas.
Ad matutinas prima antiphona
a primo clerico de prima forma c
incipiatur : secunda [antiphona] a
suo pari ex opposite in eadem forma:
tercia antiphona a secundo clerico
de prima forma c incipiatur. {Quarta
antiphona a primo clerico secunde
forme incipiatur.} d Cetere autem0
antiphone in eadem forma discur-
rantx hinc inde.
In feriis6 uero infra octauas
ascensionis domini prima antiphona
super psalmos ante lecciones in
prima forma inchoetur ; secunda et
tercia in secunda forma : fad primam
leccionem et ad primum respon-
sorium scribantur duo pueri ebdom-
adarii: ad secundam leccionem et
ad secundum responsorium duo
clerici de secunda forma: et [ad]
terciam leccionem et ad tercium
responsorium duo clerici de supe-
riore graduf.
Eodem modo fiat seruicium in
singulis commemoracionibus beate
marie extra tempusb pasch[al]e.
a J IN FESTIS SIMPLICIBUS.
l> J TEMPORisf. c SJR prime forme,
d from R. c J festis.
f SAJR lecciones et responsoria [sic]ut in aliis
feriis extra octauas de quibus postea dicetur.
IQ4 SARUM CUSTOMS [43
{43. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFICIUM
IN FESTIS SIMPLICIBUS CUM
REGIMINE CHORI IN TEMPORE
PASCHALI ET IN° SINGULIS COM-
MEMORACIONIBUS BEATE MARIE
EIUSDEMa TEMPORIS.}b
In festis simplicibus cum re-
gimine chori inuitatorium triplex
non habenti[bu]s a pascha usque ad
pentecosten, ad utrasque uesperas
[et ad matutinas]c et ad omnes alias
horas diei omnia fiant sicut in ceteris
festis simplicibus nouem leccionum
alterius temporis.
Ad matutinas antiphone super
psalmos ante lecciones in superiore
gradu incipia[n]tur.
Prima et secunda lecciones pri-
mum et secundum responsoria a
clericis de secunda forma legantur
et cantentur. Tercia leccio et tertium
responsorium a clericis de superiore
gradu dicuntur.
Et si infra octauas0 ascensionis
domini contigerit, tercium respon
sorium a duobus de superiore gradu
canteturx in superpelliceis ad gradum
chori: {[et] omnes lecciones semper
leganturx in pulpito, habitu non
mutato}d.
Ad laudes omnes antipbone in
secunda forma discurrant. Cetera
ut supradictum est expleantur.
Eodem modo fiat seruicium in
singulis commemoracionibus beate
marie ab octauis pasche usque [ad]
pentecosten.
p- 93-
a SA paschalis, R pasche tempore.
b C has no heading. c not in SR.
d not in S.
CXI.] DE FESTIS TRIUM LECCIONUM 195
CXI. (656) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM SERUICII AD PRIMAS
UESPERAS ET AD MATUTINAS IN
FESTIS TRIUM LECCIONUM SINE
REGIMINE CHORI ET IN QUIBUS-
DAM LOCIS IN COMMEMORACIO-
NIBUS BEATE MARIE UIRGINIS1.
In festis trium leccionum sine
regimine chori et in omni com-
memoracione beate marie'2, jnodus
et ordo seruetur 3 qui in feriis per
omnia, nisi4 in quibusdam 5 festis
trium leccionum et octauis et5 com-
memoracionibus beate marie^. In-
uitatorium a due-bus cantetur7.
[Ad uesperas antiphone et psalmi
feriales dicuntur. Cetera ut in ordi-
nali scribitur.
Ad uesperas et ad matutinas ab
octaua Epiphanie usque ad quin-
quagesima fiat memoria de sancta
maria et de omnibus sanctis : et a
Deus omnium usque ad aduentum
domini fiat memoria de cruce et de
sancta maria et de omnibus sanctis
in talibus festis.
In octaua sancti Andree memoria
fiat de aduentu et de sancta maria.
In paschali tempore in festis
sine regimine chori et in profestis
diebus memoria fiat de cruce et de
sancta maria et de omnibus sanctis
ad uesperas et ad matutinas.
Quandocunque fit plenum ser-
uicium in conuentu de sancta maria
et in commemoracionibus eiusdem,
ad uesperas super psalmos feriales
1 SBD no heading; this is the end of chapter 65.
2 SBD uirginis. 3 B omits, S transposes.
4 SB add quod.
SB talibus festis et in ipsis.
SB uirginis.
7 SBD dicitur : — in hiis scilicet : — chapter cxii.
follows.
196 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXI.
hec sola sufficit antiphona Post
partum. Capitulum secundum tern-
pus, ty. Virgo parens Christi : uel
Speciosa facta es. Deinde modus et
ordo seruetur ad uesperas et ad
matutinas sicut in feriis infra octauas
assumpcionis eiusdem. Preterea
fiant matutine cum nocturno in
omnibus festis trium leccionum que
infra septuagesimam euenerint usque
ad quinquagesimam et Inuitatorium
simplex erit. In quadragesima uero
nihil fiat trium leccionum nisi ad
uesperas et ad matutinas de sancta
maria.
Preterea si purificacio in domi-
nica septuagesime uel sexagesime
uel quinquagesime contigerit, ibi
celebretur et ystoria dominicalis per
ebdomadam cantetur : scilicet tercia
quinta et sexta feria cantetur : sab-
bato de sancta maria. Eodem eciam
anno nihil fit de sanctis uedasto et
amando nisi memoria ad uesperas
et ad matutinas de sancta maria: et
responsoria ferialia et antiphone
super laudes eo anno pretermittan-
tur omnino.
Preterea in quacunque feria puri
ficacio beate marie euenerit, in
sabbato sequenti solet fieri com-
memoracio de sancta maria. Si in
hoc festo festum trium leccionum
euenerit, uoluntati cantoris com-
mittitur utrum si uelit de festo siue
de sancta maria agere. Simili modo
post octauas Assumpcionis et Nati-
uitatis beate marie nisi uigilia uel
festum nouem leccionum impedierit.
Supradictus uero modus et ordo
commemoracionis beate marie in
sabbatis in ecclesia Sarum agitur.
cxn. 45]
INUITATORIUM DUPLEX
197
Sunt autem quedam festa trium
leccionum sine regimine chori in
quibus ad matutinas nocturnus
dicitur scilicet Petronille uirginis
sancti Bertini abbatis sancte Tecle
uirginis et sancti Romani confessoris :
et inuitatorium erit simplex et Te
deum laudamus non dicitur, et ad
missam gradale ab uno puero in
superpelliceo, Alleluya ab alio tali
habitu ; ambo cantentur ad gradum
chori. Excepto quod si festum
sancte petronille uirginis in paschali
tempore celebretur uel infra octauas
sancte trinitatis euenerit, Inuitato
rium erit duplex, Te deum laudamus
dicitur ad matutinas nocturnus non
dicitur: ad missam gradale a duobus
pueris in superpelliceis ad gradum
chori cantetur : Alleluya a duobus
de secunda forma cantetur eodem
loco et habitu.]
CXII. (66) DE FESTIS TRIUM LECCIO- [45. HEC SUNT FESTA ET OCTAUE
NUM SINE REGIMINE CHORI IN IN QUIBUS INUITATORIUM DU-
QUIBUS INUITATORIUM A DUO- PLEX HABETUR.]a
BUS CANTETUR PER ANNUM1.
[Sciendum est quod quedam sunt
festa et octaue trium leccionum sine
regimine chori in singulis mensibus
in quibus ad matutinas Inuitatorium
erit duplex, uidelicet quod a duobus
dicitur. Scilicet in omnibus festis sine
regimine chori paschalis temporis et
in omnibus festis trium leccionum
qui contingunt infra ebdomadam
sancte trinitatis.l
in
octauis et infra
sine1
Preterea
octauas0
regimine chori et in quibusdam
festis trium leccionum [sine regi
mine chori] c cum0 dicitur inuita-
torium a duobus clericis0 de secunda
forma ad gradum chori, habitu non
mutatod : in hiisx uidelicet0 e: —
1 SBD IN QUIBUS FESTIS TRIUM LECTIONUM
INUITATORIUM A DUOBUS CANTATUR.
a The heading is only in R.
b R cum. c from J.
3 R scilicet.
d R adds cantetur.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CXII. 45
Mense lanuarii.
Sancti luliani1 confessoris
TSanctel Agnetis secundo.
Mense februarii.
Sancti Blasii fepiscopil2
Sancte luliane [uirginis].3
Mense iunii.
[Sancti Nicomedis martyris]
|Sanctorum| Marcellini et Petri.
| Sancti | Bonefacii [episcopi]4
[Sanctorum] Basilidis Cyrini Naboris
et Nazarii.
[Sanctorum] uiti et Modesti et Cre-
scentie5.
[Sanctorum] Primi et Feliciani6.
[Sanctorum Ciriaci et lulite matris
eius :]
[Sanctorum] Marci ref Marcelliani7.
[Sanctorum] Geruasii et prothasii
[martyrum].
Mense ianuarii.
Sancti iuliani episcopi
Agnetis secundea.
Februarii.
Blasii episcopi
luliane uirginis.
Sciendum [est] quod0 si hec
predicta festa infra septuagesimam
euenerint, habent inuitatorium0 sim
plex : preterea omnia festa trium
leccionum sine regimine chori ab
octauis pasche usque ad pentecosten
habent inuitatorium duplex : simili-
ter omnia taliax festa que contingunt
infra ebdomadamb sancte0 trinitatis
et corporis christi [nisi festum sancte
etheldrede uirginis et sancti leonis
pape quando cum nocturno dicun-
turt propter uigiliam.]c
Mense julii'H
Marcellini et petri
Bonefacii [sociorumque eius]e
Cyrini et naboris et nazareif
Viti et modesti
Marci et marcelliani
Geruasii et protasii
1 SBD add episcopi et 2 D adds et martiris.
2 SBD add Sciendum autem quod si hec pre
dicta festa infra septuagesimam euenerijijt inuita
torium erit simplex : preterea omnia festa sine
regimine chori ab octauis pasche usque ad pente
costen inuitatorium habent duplex : similiter omnia
talia festa que contingunt infra ebdomadam sancte
trinitatis.
4 SBD add sociorumque eius.
5 S puts crescentia first.
6 SBD put two places earlier.
7 SD add martyrum.
a SJ R secundo. b R octauas.
c from J.
d SJ iunii. e from R.
f SJ Basilidis sirini et naboris, R Basilidis
sociorumque ems.
CXTI. 45]
INUITATORIUM DUPLEX
199
Translacio sancti edwardi [regis et
martyris]
[Sanctorum] lohannis et pauli [mar-
tyrum].
Mense iulii.
[Octaue sancti lohannis Baptiste.]
[Sanctorum] Processi et martiniani
[martyrum].
[Sanctorum] septem fratrum | marty
rum |
Translacio sancti Benedicti.
Sancti Kenelmi rregisnl.
[Sanctorum] septem dormiencium
[m arty rum J.
| Sancti | Sampsonis repiscopr2.
[Sanctorum] Faustini Simplicii3 et
Beatricis [martyrumj.
[Eodem die sancti Olaui regis]
[Sanctorum] Abdon et sennen [mar
tyrumj.
Mense augusti.
[Sancti] Stephani pape | et | martyris.
[Sancti] Oswaldi regis et martyris
[Sanctorum] Sixti Felicissimi et
Agapiti.
[Sanctorum] ciriaci sociorumque
eius4.
[Sancti] Tiburcii rmartyris~>.
[Sancti] Ypoliti rmartyrisn.
[Sancti] Rufi rmartyris]
[Sanctorum] Felicis et Adaucti [mar
tyrumj.
Mense Septembris.
Translacio sancti Cuthberti.
[Sanctarum] Cipriane et lustine5.
[Translacio sancti Edwardi regis et
martyris
Johannis et Pauli
[Mense] Julii]3
octauarum sancti iohannis
[baptiste]
[Sanctorum] Processi et° martiniani
[Sanctorum] Septem fratrum
translacio[nis] sancti benedicti
[Sancti0] Kenelmi regis
[Sanctorum] Septem dormiencium
[Sancti] Sampsonis episcopi
[Sanctorum] Felicisb simplicii faus-
tini et beatricis
[Sanctorum] abdon et sennes
[Mense0] Augusti.
Sancti stephani pape et martyris
Oswaldi regis [et martyris]
[Sanctorum] Sixti felicissimi [et
agapiti]
[Sancti] Ciriaci sociorumque eius
{[Sancti] Tiburcii martyris
[Sancti] Ypoliti sociorumque eius}c
[Sancti] Ruffi martyris
[Sanctorum] Felicis et adaucti [mar
tyrum]
Cuthburge uirginis.
[Mense] Septembris.
[Translacio] Sancti Cuthberti
[Sanctorum] Cipriani et lustine
[martyrum]
1 BD add et martyris.
2 D adds et martyris, B adds et confessoris.
3 BD Felicis simplicii faustini, S Felicis faustini
simplicii. 4 D adds martyrum.
5 D adds uirginis.
from SJR.
omitted in J.
R sociorumque eius.
200
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CXIII
[Sanctorum] cosme et damiani [mar-
tyrumj.
Mense octobris.
[Sanctorum] Marci retn marcel lifa^ni |
et Apulei
[Sancti Gereonis]
[Sancti] Nigasii sociorumque eius
[martyrum].
[Sancti] Kalixti pape ret martyris1.
[Sanctarum] undecim millia uirgi-
nurn
[Sanctorum] Crispini et crispiniani
| martyrum |
Mense nouembris.
| Sanctorum | ''quatuor1 coronatorum
[martyrum].
[Sancti] Bricii episcopi1.
[Sancti] Aniani episcopi2.
Octaue sancti Martini3.
Mense Decembris.
Octaue sancti Andree4.
[In hiis uidelicet festis trium
leccionum sine regimine chori in
quibus Inuitatorium duplex fiat ad
matutinas non dicitur Inuitatorium
Regem martyrum nee Regem co?i-
fessorum nee Regem uirginum sed
Inuitatoria que in festis nouem
leccionum notantur in communi
sanctorum.]
CXIII. (lOo) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM MISSE IN FESTIS5
TRIUM LECCIONUM [SINE REGI
MINE CHORI].
Similis modus seruetur6 [ad
missam] in festis trium leccionum
[Sanctorum] Cosme et damiani
[Mense] Octobris.
[Octt] Marci marcelli et apulei
[martyrum]
[Sanctorum] Nicasii sociorumque
eius
[Sancti] Kalixti pape
[Sanctarum] Undecim millia uirgi-
num
[Sanctorum] Crispini et crispiniani
[martyrum].
[Mense] Nouembris.
[Sanctorum] Quatuor coronatorum
[Sancti] Bricii episcopi
Octauarum sancti martini.
[Mense] Decembris.
Octauarum sancti andree.
Sciendum est eciam [quod] per
totum annum dicitur inuitatorium
a duobus infra octauas [et in
octauis]a que sunt sine regimine
chori quando de octaua fit serui-
cium.
P. 24.
1 SB add et confessoris. 2 S confessoris.
'A D adds episcopi. 4 SD add apostoli.
5 D FESTO.
6 D obseruatur, SB seruatur.
from SJR.
CXIV.] DE MODO CONFICIENDI CRISMA 2OI
[sine regimine chori] qui in feriis,
exceptis prostracionibus1, [scilicet
gradale ab uno solo puero in super-
pelliceo ad gradum chori cantetur :
Alleluya ab alio eodem loco et
habitu. In talibus uero festis trium
leccionum ad matutinas Inuitatorium
erit simplex. In aliis uero festis
trium leccionum et infra octauas et
in octauis sine regimine chori, ad
matutinas quando Inuitatorium a
duobus cantetur, ad missam] gradale
a duobus pueris in superpelliceis ad
gradum chori cantetur2; Alleluya
uero a duobus de secunda forma,
eodem loco et habitu. Qui modus
seruicii seruetur3 in4 commemora-
cionibus beate marie5 per annum
[quando plenum seruicium fiat de
ea in conuentu].6
CXIV. (103) DE MODO CONFICIENDI
CRISMA IN CENA DOMINI7.
In cena domini8, ad introitum
misse, procedat episcopus festiue9
ordinata ad altare [sic]ut in aliis
festis10 duplicibus : assistant eciam
ei due [persone] de excellencioribus
personis11 in capis sericis ad dedu-
cendum eum ad altare, ubi12 intersit
confession!, unus a dextris [et]
reliquus a sinistris, locis tamen13
reseruatis principal! diacono et
1 SBD et exceptis festis in quibus inuitatorium
a duobus cantatur. In talibus enim festis.
2 SBD cantatur. 3 SBD seruatur.
4 SB add omnibus. 5 SB uirginis.
e SBD add In festo tamen trium leccionum quo
A lleluya, Laudate pueri dicitur, cantatur idem
Alleluya a duobus pueris in superpelliceis ad gra
dum fchoril. 7 SBD EODEM DIE.
8 SBD Eodem die.
9 SBD cum processione festiua.
10 SBD transpose. " D adds ecclesie.
12 SBD qui intersint.
13 B adds debitis, S locis non debitis.
F. 26
202 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXIV.
[principal!] subdiacono, ubi1 facta
absolucione abscedant. Deinde
peragatur seruicium solito more
usque Te igitur \clementis sime~\
LEpiscopo tamen2 Te igitur dicentCj
ordinentur ministri ecclesie3 tres,
amictibus Let albis tantum indutij,
tria deferentes uexilla, et alii tres
ministri diaconi simili habitu, tribus
syndonibus humeris4 precincti ad
deferendum tres ampullas oleo pie-
nas5 mundissimo, unam de oleo
infirmorum, aliam de oleo sancto,
terciam ad ^on^ecrandum crisma ;
unaqueque6 autem ampullarum dis-
crecionis titulamf7 super se habeat
scriptamf, [super] prima[m] oleum
infirmorum, [super] [secundajn]
oleum sanctum, [super] [terciajn]
Crisma. Unus autem in alba8 ad
deferendum tabernaculum sericum
[se preparat]. Tres quoque archi-
diaconi in capis sericis, scilicet
archidiaconus9 Wiltesirie et 10Archi-
diaconus Dorcestrie, usinguli suas
ampullas impleant11 oleo a se ad hoc
preparato12. Percantato13 Te igitur
usque [ad] \ipse\ sed uenie, largitor™,
antequam dicatur Per quern hec
omnia, Domine™, Archidiaconus
Berkesyrie accedat per medium
chori ad altare, quern precedat
minister deferens oleum infirmorum,
» SBD qui.
2 SB itaque and transpose.
;! SBD in ecclesia. 4 SBD humeros.
5 D transposes. 6 S unamquemquet.
7 SD titulum...scriptum.
8 SBD eciam rsit" in albis.
9 SBD add Berkesirie et duo uice unius.
1° SBD Tercius.
11 — u SD singulis, D singulas (B suas) ampullas
implentibus.
12 BD comparato, S comparataf.
w SBD add que.
w SB add gitesitmus, SBD add admitte.
15 SBD add semper \bona\ creas.
CXIV.] DE MODO CONFICIENDI CRISMA 203
precedente1 alio ministro cum
uexillo. Deinde episcopus super
ampullam ipsam2 ter crucis ^ignunij
faciat, ac ter in ea2 sufflet, ministro
oleum deferente et subministrante.
Deinde perficiat3 episcopus exorcis-
mum, audientibus tantum ministris
qui secus altare stent4, sine Dominus
uobiscum, et sine Oremus.* Hiis
peractis, [idem] Archidiaconus cum
suis ministris eo modo quo accessit
abscedat. Deinde peragatur missa
usque6 perueniatur ad benedic-
cionem super populum. Tune
accedat Archidiaconus Wiltesyrie
eo modo et ordine quo alius archi-
diaconus accessit, cum ampulla
continente oleum sanctum, super
quam episcopus2 ter7 signum crucis
faciat, et ter in ea sufflet2, et sic
olei exorcismum ad baptizandum,
modo predicto8, [et] postea episco
pus2 oracionem dicat super oleum,
cum Dominus uobiscum, et9 Oremus.
10 Post hec, reuertente pontifice11
ad sedem suam, preparentur ministri,
per septem12 ordines, ad deportan-
dum crisrna. In primo ordine
precedant uexilla. In secundo duo
ceroferarii albis induti. In tercio
duo thuribula, in simili habitu. In •
quarto duo subdiaconi, a latere
episcopi uenientes, habitu non mu-
tato, deferant duos codices euan-
geliorum13. In quinto, diaconus
[qui] ampullam deferat2 cum oleo,
1 D adds et, SB eciam. 2 SBD transpose.
3 D faciat. * SD slant.
5 SB add Sicut fit in omni exorcismo : deinde
sequatur oracio sine Dominus nobiscum et sine
Or emus.
6 SBD usquequo. ~ D tibif.
8 SBD add perficiat. y SBD add cum.
10 B prefixes Et. 11 D episcopo.
12 SBD sex. 13 SBD euangelii.
2O4 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXIV.
ad crisma consecrandum, super quern
deportetur tabernaculum ; eundem
et1 precedant tres pueri, in super-
pelliceis, cantantes ymnum O re-
demptor et alios uersus qui sequun-
tur; choro semper repetente primum
uersum. In sexto ordine duo2
cruces [que] deportentur a duobus
acolitis ad altare ministrantibus,
habitu non mutato, sub3 tabernaculo,
una [crux] a dextris deferentis am-
pullam, alia a sinistris, Lipsam am-
pullan^subsequentis4; deinde Archi-
diaconus Wiltesyrie et archidiaconus
Dorcestrie in medio constituti5, et
ita processionaliter ad altare acce-
dant.
[Et] ymno dicto, reuertatur epi-
scopus ad altare, et porrigatur ei
ampulla6 cum oleo, que habet cris-
matis inscripcionem. Deinde mis-
ceatur ei balsamum ab episcopo,
super quam episcopus ter signum7
crucis faciens, et ter sufflens8 in ea,
conuersus ad orientem, in9 cornu
altaris ita benedicat crisma, inci-
piens )0 alta voce [ymnum] Veni crea
tor", cum genuflexion e ; et ita totus
ymnus cantetur [et] ut primus uersus
a clericis secus altare assistentibus12
cantetur, secundus [uersus] a toto
choro, et ita alternatim [omnes uersus
tocius] ymni cantentur 13. Quo dicto,
sequatur14 benediccio, scilicet Hec
mixtio™ liquorum™ \ deinde oracio
1 SBD eciam. 2 SB due, B cereicest.
a D sedf. 4 SBD subsequentes.
5 SBD archidiaconi, archidiacono dorset' in
medio constitute.
6 B ampullamt. 7 SBD transpose.
8 BD sufflans. 9 SBD add dextro.
1° SBD dicens. u SBD add spiritus.
12 SBD stantibus.
13 SBD ymnus cantetur.
'* SB subsequatur. 15 SBD commix tio,
M SBD add et cetera.
CXV.] PROCESSIONES 205
cum Dominus uobiscum et cetere
oraciones sequentes. Quibus dictis,
episcopus dicat alta uoce Per omnia
secula seculorum \_Amen]. Dominus
uobiscum, — Sursum cor da, — Gracias
agamus [doming deo nostro\> cum
sequente prefacione. Post predictas
benedicciones, minister, ampullam
crismatis1 sindone qua precinctus
est cooperiat, eamque in dextra
parte altaris, quousque Agnus dei
cantetur, cum reuerencia teneat.
Postea episcopus dicat alta uoce Per
omnia secula ! seculorum'2' : [et] 3dia-
conus qui euangelium legerit dicat3,
Htimiliate uos ad benediccionem.
Deinde sequatur benediccio super
populum. Post benediccionem
[datam], dicat episcopus Pax do-
mini*. Tune cantor incipiat Agnus
dei, et deferatur uas crismatis a
predicto ministro episcopo deoscu-
landum, [et] postea in5 loco pacis,
in choro6 deferatur eo ordine quo
chorus solet thurificari ; postea7
inchoet8 cantor communionem, et
ita seruicium debito modo9 com-
pleatur.
CXV. (90) DE MODO ET CAUSA UENE-
RACIONIS ET PROCESSIONIS10.
Sunt11 preterea quedam proces-
siones [in ecclesia sarum constitute]
causa8 ueneracionis, ad suscipien-
1 SBD add deferens, earn.
2 SBDadddeinde.
3 — 3 SB dicat diaconus qui euangelium legit :
D the same inverted.
4 SBD Etpax eius. * SBD eciam.
G SBD chorum. " SBD sicque.
8 SBD transpose,
a BD more.
10 SBD PROCESSIONES QUE FIUNT UENERACIONIS
.CAUSA.,. u SBD Fiunt.
206 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXVI.
dum regem, archiepiscopum, uel1
proprium episcopum [ecclesie sa-
rum] uel Legatum : quod2 eodem
modo et habitu ordinetur jDrocessiOj
sicut3 in duplici festo. Procedat
autem per medium chori et ecclesie,
et per ostium ecclesie australe exeat4,
usque ad locum destinatum incedat,
ibique personam suscipiendam in
processione due excellenciores per-
sonein redeundo suscipiant,et eadem
uia qua accesserant usque ad gradum
altaris adducant ; qua [processione]
, ibij adorandum prostrata, sacerdos5
excellencior oracionem5 super eum
dicat. 6
cxvi. (91) [DE] PROCESSIO[NE] AD
HOMINEM MORTUUM USUSCIPIEN-
Si uero7 mortuus3 homo sit
suscipiendus [in ecclesia sarum]
eodLemJ modo8 ordinetur processio,
et incedat [quo ut supra contra
regem uel archiepiscopum], in alio
tamen habitu [quo prius: ita quod]9
i SBD et. - SBD que.
3 SBD ordinantur quo in duplicibus festis. Pro-
cedunt.
4 SBD exeunt. ..incedentes.
5 SBD transpose.
6 S has in the lower margin, Preces super lega-
tum uel episcopum suscipiendum.
Pater noster. Et ne nos Ostende nobis,
domine, misericordiam. Domine saluum fac ser-
uum tuurn. Mitte ei, domine, auxilium de sancto.
Esto ei, domine, turris fortitudinis. Nichil proficiat
inimicus in eo. Domine deus uirtutum conuerte
nos. Domine exaudi oracionem meam.
Oremus. Rege quesumus, domine, famulum
tuum legatum uel episcopum nostrum, et interce-
dente beata dei genitrice maria cum omnibus
sanctis tuis, gracie tue in eo dona multiplica, ut ab
omnibus liber offensis, et temporalibus non destitua-
tur auxiliis, et sempiternis gaudeat institutis ; per.
Uel. Omnipotens sempiterne deus, miserere
famulo tuo N. et dirige eum secundum tuam
clemenciam in uiam salutis eterne, ut, te donante,
tibi placita cupiat, et tota uirtute perficiat ; per.
7 SBD add cum processio^e,.
8 S adds et ordine. 9 BD add quia.
CXVIT.] EXEQUIE MORTUORUM 2O/
sacerdos in hac processione et
ministri [eius] in albis incedant1, [et
ceteri ministri altaris:] chorus autem
in capis nigris. Et cum ad locum
destinatum uenerit2 processio, cada-
uer ipsum sacerdos aqua benedicta
aspergat, deinde thurificet. Postea
uero in ecclesiam redeant, et si
canonicus fuerit cuius corpus de-
fer[a]tur, in choro deferetur3; sin
autem, in ecclesia4 extra chorum,
dicta oracione [dejrelinquatur.
CXVII. (104) DE MODO EXEQUENDI
OFFICIUM IN EXEQUIIS5 MOR
TUORUM.
In uigiliis mortuorum [absente
corpore] trium leccionum extra tern-
pus paschale [ad uesperas] ad Pla
cebo* [prima] antiphona super psal-
mos [sufficit quod] in superiore
gradu [incipiatur]6 7uersiculus ante
Magnificat [ah uno clerico de se-
cunda forma dicitur, antiphona super
Magnificat vn. superiore gradu inchoe-
tur; item antiphona super Benedicts
ad Dtrigey. Psalmi quoque post
Magnificat et8 Benedictus in supe
riore9 gradu inchoentur. Oraciones
dicantur a sacerdote, habitu nee
loco mutato10, sed11 ad altare con-
uerso, uel prostrato.
I SBD incedunt. 2 SBD peruenerit.
:! SBD chorum deferatur.
4 SBD transpose.
5 SD uiGiLiis,B UIGILIA, D transposesoFFiciUM.
G D inchoetur.
1 — 7 SBD Lsimiliterj antiphona super Magnificat
uersiculus ante Magiiificat\ similiter.
s SBD add post. 9 SBD eodem,
10 D habitu non mutato nee loco,
II SD add uel.
208 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXVII.
Ad Dirige Jhec sola sufficit
antiphona Dirige [uersiculus Com-
placeat tibi domine ut eruas me. In
laudibus hec sola sufficit antiphona
Exidtabunt, que et antiphona Dirige
in superiore gradu inchoentur : et
ad Dirige nouem psalmi dicuntur
secundum ordinem nocturnorum et
uersiculus ut ad primas uesperas in
secunda forma dicitur; similiter]1
lecciones2 in secunda forma legantur,3
responsoria4 ab eisdem lectoribus
cantentur, loco nee habitu5 mutato.
In prostracione6 tenentur esse clerici,
dum oracio dominica dicitur ante
lecciones. [Et dicto a sacerdote Et
ne nos et a choro Sed libera nos,
incipiat lector leccionem et omnes
surgant et sedeant in stallis suis.]
Post Benedictus quoque, eodem
modo [seruetur ordo] quo post
Magnificat ad Placebo.
Sciendum autem7 quod nunquam
fiant prostraciones8 in uigiliis mor-
tuorum in paschali tempore, nee in
aliquo festo trium [leccionum] uel
nouem leccionum, nee in commem-
oracionibus9 beate [marie] uirginis,
nee in octauis nee infra [octauas]
sanctorum8. In uigiliis uero sim-
plicibus8 nouem leccionum prima
antiphona10 ad Placebo in superiore
gradu inchoetur; cetere n antiphone
in prima forma discurrant, exceptis12
antiphona super Magnificat, et prima
1 — 1 SBD uero tarn antiphona super psalmos
quam ad laudes quam ad Benedictus in superiore
gradu inchoetur, [etl uersiculi similiter.
SBD add uero. 3 SBD add et.
D adds similiter.
SBD habitu nee (D non) loco.
SBD add autem. ' SBD .est, eciam.
SBD transpose.
SBD commemoracione.
1 SBD add super psalmos.
u SBD add omnes. 12 gpo excepta.
CXVII.] EXEQUIE MORTUORUM 209
antiphona super psalmos ad Dirige,
et prima antiphona 1 super psalmos
in laudibus1, et antiphona super
Benedictus, que in superiore gradu
discurrant2. Tres prime lecciones
in prima forma legantur, habitu nee
loco mutato; sua3 quoque respon-
soria ab eisdem lectoribus cantentur.
Tres medie lecciones in secunda
forma cum suis responsoriis eodem
modo legantur et cantentur4. Tres
ultime lecciones in superiore gradu
cum suis responsoriis5 eodem modo6
dicantur, ita tamen ut7 secundus
uersus ultimi responsorii in eodem
gradu ex8 opposite dicatur; tercius
[uersus] similiter ex parte chori in
eodem gradu dicatur: cetera ut9
predictum est sunt exequenda.
Iste modus seruicii mortuorum
locum habet in omni anniuersario
et trigintali, post primum diem
trigintalis. In anniuersariis tamen
simplicium canonicorum, ultimum
responsorium a duobus de superiore
gradu dicatur ad gradum [chori]
habitu non mutato, 10cum suis tribus 10
uersibus. In primo quoque trigin
tali11 simplicis canonici12, eodem
modo ultimum responsorium cante-
tur13, sed tamen post ultimum Luer-
sumj [responsorii] ab ipsis cantori-
bus [idem] responsorium6'14 repeta-
tur, et a choro percantetur : preterea
sexta leccio in superiore gradu, cum
suo responsorio dicitur.
In anniuersariis15 Archidiaconi,
i—1 SB super (D ad) laudes.
2 SBD discurrunt. 3 D omnia.
4 SBD dicantur. 5 D uersibus.
6 SBD transpose. 7 D quod.
8 SBD ab. o SBD sicut.
io_io D transposes. "SB die trigintalis.
12 D canonicist. 1S SBD dicatur.
14 SBD add ad gradum. w SBD add uero.
F, 27
2IO SARUM CUSTOMS [CXVII,
uel1 Subdecani2, uel3 succentoris,
[idem] modus seruicii fiat sicut in
prima die trigintalis simplicis ca-
nonici.
In anniuersariis 4 Cancellarii,
Thesaurarii, antiphone que in sim-
plicibus uigiliis solent esse in prima
forma, in secunda forma discurrant ;
cetera ut in prima die trigintalis
canonicorum.
In anniuersariis Decani, simili-
ter5 seruicium ^bseruetu^6 quod
de ceteris personis, excepto quod7
tercia leccio in secunda forma, et
sexta8 leccio cum suo responsorio
dicitur9 in superiore gradu.
De personis uero lecclesiel in
episcopatu10 promotis in aliis ec-
clesiis, fiat seruicium in eorum11
anniuersariis iuxta dignitatis obser-
uanciam12, quam ante promocionem
in ecclesia sarum13 habuerunt. De
aliis uero episcopis omnino extraneis,
et pro regibus pro quibus fiLaJ:
seruicium, eofdeml modo14 quo in
anniuersariis canonicorum simpli-
cium.
Sciendum tamen quod de illis
solummodo fit seruicium in anni
uersariis qui scribuntur in marti-
logio15.
Sciendum 16quod, in anniuersariis
quatuor principalium personarum
[ecclesie sarum], excellencior sacer-
1 S has et in the line and uel above it.
2 D subdiaconif. 3 SBD aut.
•» SBD add Cantoris. 5 SBD simile.
6 SB obseruatur.
7 D quod tertium responsorium cum precedente
leccione in secunda forma.
8 SBD quinta. 9 SBD transpose.
10 D episcopis, SB episcopos.
11 D mortuorum anniuersariis, a later correction
through mistaking in for m.
12 SBD sue exigenciam.
13 S Sar', DB saresbiriensi. u BD add fiat.
15 S has a blank space for a heading.
16 SBD add autem.
CXVIL] EXEQUIE MORTUORUM 211
dos exequitur1 officium ; episcopus
uero, in anniuersariis episcoporum
suorum predecessorum officium ex
equatur2.
3 In anniuersariis episcoporum
ecclesie sarum4 totum seruicium
discurrit sicut in Natiuitate5 sancti
lohannis Baptiste ; habitus tamen
JiiCj6 mutatur in legendo et7 LmJ
cantando. Tabula eciam in8 lec-
cionibus legendis et responsoriis
cantandis disponitur sicut in pre-
dicto duplici festo ; excepto quod
hie nullum responsorium a tribus
cantatur, nisi nonum [responsorium].
Executor tamen officii in oracionibus
dicendis locum non mutet9.
Quando uero fit seruicium pro
corpore presenti, sed10 non canonico
omnes antiphone preter quinque
principales in secunda forma dis-
currant11; due prime lecciones cum
suis responsoriis in prima forma;
tercia et quarta [leccio] in secunda
[forma], quinta [leccio] et deinceps
in superiore gradu [discurrant]. Sin-
gula uero responsoria a duobus ad
caput corporis ad orientem conuersis
cantentur12; ultimum ruero [respon
sorium] a tribus, idemque cum
repeticione cantetur13 quod ab ipsis
cantoribus inchoetur. Singuli uersi-
culi a duobus pueris ibidem dicantur;
cetera ut in illis14 uigiliis predictis.
Si [autem] 15 fuerit corpus [cuiuscun-
D exequatur. a SB exequitur.
D has heading IN ANNIUERSARIIS EPISCOPORUM
SARUM. SB has a blank space for heading.
SBD transpose.
SBD dupplici festo. 6 SBD add non.
SBDuel.
D enim de, SB de.
SBD mutat. 10 SBD pro.
11 SBD discurrunt. 12 SBD cantantur.
is SBD add ita. " SBD aliis.
is S et si.
212
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CXVIII. 48
que]1 canonic! [ecclesie sarum]
eodem modo fit seruicium sicut fit
in anniuersariis episcoporum eiusdem
loci2.
[CXVIII. DE MODO EXEQUENDI OFFI-
CIUM MISSE IN ECCLESIA SARUM
PRO CORPORE PRESENTI UEL IN
TRIGINTALIBUS UEL IN ANNI
UERSARIIS.
Ad missam autem quando corpus
presens affuerit uel trigintale uel
anniuersarium cuiuscunque canonici
ecclesie sarum, executor officii cum
ministris suis ad altare accedat, qui
omnes albis induti preter sacer-
dotem et diaconum et subdiaconum,
qui sint induti tali habitu quo in
predicto duplici festo, scilicet cum
casula et tunica et dalmatica de
serica alba. Excepto quod hie
tractus Sicut ceruus uel De profundis
alternis uicibus a quatuor clericis de
secunda forma in capis sericis sicut
in prima dominica septuagesime pre-
notatum est. Cetera ut in ordinal!
scribuntur exequantur.]3
48. DE INUITATORIISX INCIPIENDIS.
In omni duplici festo a per annum
percantetur inuitatoriumx ab hiis qui
dicturi sunt Uenite, et postea repe-
tatur a choro.
In festis [uero] quando inuita-
torium a tribus diciturb, et in
omnibus aliis0 festis et in0 dominicis
et quandofcunque] inuitatorium a
1 SBD transpose.
2 SBD ecclesie.
3 This and the following chapters are only in H.
a R In omnibus duplicibus festis.
k J canitur, RS cantatur.
50] RESPONSORIUM DUPLEX 213
duobus dicitur, ad gradum chori
incipiatur et percantetur a choro.
In omnibus uero aliis festis et
[in] feriis incipiatur inuitatorium ab
illo qui dicturus est Uenite^ et
percantetur a choro.
49. DE LECCIONIBUS LEGENDIS IN
CAPIS SERICIS.
Hec sunt festa maiora duplicia
[et] in quibus tres ultime lecciones
in capis sericis legantur in pulpito
et processiox fiat in0 quacunque
diea contigerint.
Primus dies natalis domini.
epiphanie.
Purificacionisb beate0 marie0.
Primus0 dies pasche.
Dies ascensionis domini0.
Primus0 dies pentecostes.
Festum sancte0 trinitatis,
cet corporisc christi.
Festum reliquiarum.
[Festum] assumpcionis et nati-
uitatis beate marie.
Dedicacio[nis] ecclesie,
et festum loci.
In festo [uero] omnium sanc
torum tres prime lecciones in capis
sericis legantur.
50. IN QUIBUS DOMINICIS ULTIMUM
RESPONSORIUM A DUOBUSX AD
MATUTINASX CANTABITURd.
Hec sunt dominice [per annum]
in quibus ultimum responsorium
ad matutinas a duobus cantabitur6
aJRSferia. b JRS Purificacio.
c — c JR festum de corpore, S festum corporis
d R puts §51 before §50 and puts §§51, 50,
under one heading.
c J cantetur.
50, 53
214 SARUM CUSTOMS [52
in superpelliceis ad gradum choria :
scilicet inb dominicis ab octaua
pasche usque ad ascensionem do-
mini, quando de dominica agitur
tantum. [Et] in dominica infra
octauas ascensionis domini et domi
nica infra ebdomadam natalis domini
et dominica infra octauas epiphanie0,
[et] Assumpcionis et natiuitatis beate
marie et dedicacionis ecclesie.
51. IN QUIBUS FESTIS ULTIMUM
RESPONSORIUM A DUOBUS CAN-
TABITURX AD MATUTINAS.
Hec sunt festa simplicia cum
regimine chori in quibus ultimum
responsorium ad matutinas a duobus
diciturc in superpelliceis ad gradum
chori : — scilicet sancti siluestri pape
et in omnibus festis cum regimine
chori que contingunt infra octauas
ascensionis domini et infra octauas
dedicacionis ecclesie.
52. [ORDO AD COLLACIONEM FACI-
ENDAMd.
Pulsato bis ad collacionem, sed
utraque uice tarn in duplicibus festis
quam in aliis cum una sola campana,
dicuntur vigilie mortuorum, scilicet
Dirige usque ad laudes : sed et post
ultimum responsorium dicitur Kyri-
eleyson Christeleyson Kyriehyson,
Pater; sine pronunciacione Et ne nos^
dicetur psalmus Exaltabo. Deinde
preces cum collectis ut supra in
a J has the first sentence in red as the heading :
it is then begun again as part of the § and the MS.
then ends abruptly. A runs the heading into the §.
t> RS omnibus. c R cantabitur.
d This chapter except the latter part is only
in H.
52] ORDO AD COLLACIONEM FACIENDAM 21 5
aduentu. Postea immediate legatur
collacio, scilicet Liber pastoralis
beati Gregorii papea, qui incipit sic,
Pastoralis cure, uel dialogus eius-
dem Gregorii de miraculis sanctorum
Patrum, qui sic incipit, Quadam die
nimiis. Que quidem collacio abhinc
cotidiof ante completorium usque
ad cenam domini, exceptis tantum
dominicis diebus, in pulpito legetur,
habitu non mutato, sic : lube domine
benedicere; excellencior qui in choro
fuerit, dicta benediccione Omnipo
tent dominus sua gracia nos benedicat,
ipse idem eciam qui dicit bene-
diccionem, cum pro discrecione satis
lectum fuerit dicat Tu autem. Lector
uero prosequatur Domine miserere
nostri. Ad quam eciam collacionem
legendam ita scribantur clerici quod
semper fiat incepcio]b ab excellen-
ciore ex parte chori. Et legatur in
superiore gradu usque ad passionem
domini. Sabbato in passione domini
et deinceps legatur in secunda forma,
ita tamen quod in quarta feria ante
pascha in prima forma legatur.
cSimiliter fiat in aliis festis dup-
plicibus predicto tempore contin-
gentibusc.
[In festis tamen duplicibus que
infra passionem celebrantur in su
periore gradu legatur.
Finita collacione statim pulsatur
ad completorium cum una campana,
sed in duplicibus festis cum duabus;
et hoc semper semel, et sequatur
completorium.]
<» Erased.
b C has DE MODO LEGENDI COLLACIONEM IN
QUADRAGESIMA. In quadragesima quoque singulis
feriis scribuntur clerici ad legendum collacionem
ita quod fiat incepcio... c — c not in H.
216 SARUM CUSTOMS [56
53. IN QUIBUS FESTIS [SIMPLICIBUS]
ET DOMINICIS RESPONSORIUM
AD PRIMAS UESPERAS A DUOBUS
DE SUPERIORE GRADU CANTA-
BITUR.
Hee sunt dominice per annum
in quibus responsorium ad primas
uesperas a duobus de superiore
gradu cantabitura in capis sericis
ad gradum chori : — scilicet
(p. 137.) dominica prima aduentusb domini,
et° dominica in ramis palmarum,
et in festis sancti uincencii,
[et] {sancti dionisii,}0
et sancti dementis.
In predictisd eciam festis [anti-
phona] super psalmos ad primas
uesperas in superiore gradu inci-
piatur.
In omnibus uero aliis festis
simplicibus et dominicis per annum
dicitur responsorium ad primas ues
peras, si responsorium habeatur, a
duobus de secunda forma, loco et
habitu predicto6.
p. 166.
56. REGULAf DE TERMING? QUA-
TUOR TEMPORUM.
Terminus quatuor temporum ita
sex semper habeat, quod die mercurii
proxima post festum sancte lucie
uirginis et post festum exaltacionis
sancte crucis et post primam domini-
cam quadragesime et post diem
pentecostes.
Et si festum exaltacionis0 sancte
a S cantetur. b R in aduentu.
c not in R. d RS quibus.
<-' S predictis.
f R RUBRICA.
S R DE QUATUOR TEMPORIBUS.
57] DE MARTILOGIO 217
crucis {uel [festum] sancte lucie
uirginis}3 in quarta feria contigerint,
tune fiat ieiunium quatuor tem-
porum in proxima ebdomadab se-
quente.
57. DE MODO LEGENDI LECCIONEM
DE MARTILOGIO {iN ANNO BI-
SEXTILI SCILICET IN FESTO
SANCTI MATHIE APOSTOLI ET
IN PRECEDENTE DIE}C.
1. Notad quare non dicitur ' se-
cundo kalendas,' et ' secundo nonas '
et 'secundo idus' sicut dicatur ' tercio
quarto quinto,' sed dicitur 'pridie
nonas, pridie kalendas, pridie idus,'
racio est quia hec diccio ' secundo '
dicitur a sequor sequeris, unde
secundum ; si diceret ' secundo,' ilia
dies deberet sequi, et esset sensus
' secundo kalendas ' id est die se-
quente kalendas, et sic de aliis : quia
igitur non de sequente sed de prece-
dente die fit mencio, ideo conueni-
enter dicitur pridie et non secundo :
et est sensus 'pridie kalendas' priore
die ante kalendas, id est die pre-
cedente kalendas : et similiter ex-
pone pridie nonas, pridie idus.
2. Notandum quod quecunque
festa sanctorum que in martilogio
recitantur in kalendis Nonis Idibus
annunciantur, debet ille qui legit
[proferre] dictos dies ablatiue ut dicat
sic ; * Kalendis maii, Luna prima ' :
similiter 'Nonis maii, Luna prima,
Luna quarta,' id est luna erit quarta
il not in S : and read contigerit below.
l> S feria quarta. c from SA.
d The whole chapter is omitted in R. SA begin
at § 3 Notandum... For § 2 see also MS Julius B.
vii. f. s6v.
28
2l8 SARUM CUSTOMS [57
in kalendis mail : et similiter expone
de nonis et idibus. Quando festa
que recitantur in illis precedunt
kalendas nonas et idus, tune debent
proferri in accusative, ut dicat
undecimo kalendas maii : similiter
expone de nonis et idibus.
Die lector nonas die idus atque
kalendas
Cum preeunt festa que recitan
tur in eis.
Set dicas nonis die idibus atque
kalendis
Quando sanctorum festa coluntur
in hiis.
3. Hoc modo legatur leccio
de martilogio in anno bisextili in
festo sancti mathie apostoli et in
precedenti die. Notandum [est]
quod in anno bisextili hoc modo
legatur leccio de martilogio in
crastino cathedre sancti petri.
"Sexto kalendas marcii, luna N,
inuencio capitis precursors domini
tempore marciani principis quando
ipse precursor [idem] duobus
monachis primum eiusdem capud
ubia celatumb iaceret reuelauit : in
cesaria capadocie sancti sergiic
martyris, cuius gesta preclarissima
habentur; et aliorum plurimorum
sanctorum martyrum confessorum
atque uirginum."
Et tune in die tercia a cathedra
sancti petri hoc modo legatur leccio
de martilogio. "Sexto kalendas
marcii, luna N, nathale beati ma
thie apostoli, qui post ascensionem
domini ab apostolis sorte electus
a CR urbi.
b SA relatum c SA georgii.
58] DE CRUCE LIGNEA 219
[est] apud iudeam euangelium christi
predicabat : in hac siquidem die
carne habitacionis ergastulo solutus
in celestis regie aula[m] letantibus
angelis feliciter est susceptus : et
aliorum plurimorum sanctorum mar-
tyrum confessorum atque uirginum"
[ut supra]. {Eodem modo finiantur
omnes lecciones de martilogio per
totum annum. }a
58. DE CRUCE b LIGNEA QUADRA-
GESIMEb.
Omnibus dominicis quadrage-
sime, excepta prima dominica, defe-
ratur una cruxx ante processionem
lignea sine ymagine crucifixi. In
omnibus uero aliis processionibus
festiuis in quadragesima contingen-
tibus utc in annunciacione beate
marie, causa deuocionis uel [causa]
ueneracionis ueld contra regem uel
reginam uel episcopum uel [eciam]
ad hominem mortuum suscipiendum
ordinetur processio per omnia more
solito ut in alio tempore anni.
(P. 6.) [Notandum quod a die para-
sceues ardebit continue unus cereus
ad minus ante sepulcrum usque ad
processionem que fit in resurrec-
cione dominica in die pasche : ita
tamen quod dum Benedictus canitur
et cetera que sequuntur in sequent!
nocte extinguatur. Similiter enim
extinguatur in uigilia pasche dum
benedicitur nouus ignis usque ac-
cendatur cereus paschalis.]6
a not in SA.
l> — b S LIGNEO QUADKAGESIMAI.I.
c R et. d R ut.
e from R.
22O SARUM CUSTOMS [6l
59- aQUANDO AMOUERI DEBENT SE-
PULCRUM ET MAGNUS CEREUS
PASCHALISa.
Die uenerisb in ebdomada
pasche ante missamc amoueatur
sepulchrum : et in die ueneris
[scilicet] in crastino ascensionis
domini0 ante missam amoueatur
d candelabrum cum cereo paschalid.
(P. 138.)
6 1. DE PULSACIONE CAMPANARUM
AD COMPLETORIUM ET AD NO-
NAM ET AD COLLACIONEM {PER
TOTUM ANNUM}6.
Omni die per annum pulsatur
semel ad completorium secundum
usum Sarum ecclesie, preterquamf
in die cene et in die parasceues
[tantum] : in omnibus festis dup-
plicibus [dupliciter] et in omnibus
aliis festis et feriis et in dominicis
simpliciter. Ita tamen quod in
uigilia pasche tantum pulsatur ad
completorium duobus signis dup-
pliciter uel tripliciter.
Item in omnibus festisx dup-
plicibus per annum pulsatur ad
nonam in precedenti die duppliciter.
In omnibus sabbatis uero pulsatur
ad nonam simpliciter. Similiter
fiatx in uigilia sancti laurencii.
Item cotidie per totam quadra-
gesimam usque ad cenam domini
post prandium, nisi in dominicisx
diebus tantum, pulsatur ad col-
lacionem bis simpliciter et in festis
a — a not in red in C. R has no heading.
b R Die sexta. c R primam.
d — d RS cereus paschalis.
e not in RSA. t SR nisi.
64] DE MATUTINIS 221
dupplicibus eoa tempore contin-
gentibus.
P. 147.
63. IN QUIBUS FESTIS MATUTINEX
DICANTUR HORA UESPERARUM.
Hec sunt festa in quibus ma-
tutinex dicantur hora uesperarum
secundum usum Sarum ecclesie0 :
[scilicet]
festum sancte trinitatis,
festum de corpora christi,
natiuitas sancti iohannis baptiste,
apostolorum petri et pauli,
translaciofnis] sancti thome mar-
tyris,
et in festo reliquiarum [eiusdem
ecclesie].
64. IN QUIBUS FESTIS NOUEM
LECCIONUM NON LEGETURb
EXPOSICIO EUANGELII AD MA-
TUTINASC.
Hec sunt festa nouem leccionum,
que non habent exposicionem euan-
gelii ad matutinas secundum usum
Sarum ecclesie0 : [scilicet]
Sancti Nicholai episcopi0.
[Sancte] Lucie uirginis.
[Sancti] Thome apostoli.
Fabian i et Sebastiani.
Agnetis uirginis.
Vmcencii martyris.
Agathe uirginis.
Gregorii pape.
Cuthberti episcopi.
Benedicti abbatis.
Aldelmi episcopi.
a R ipSO. b R LEGITUR.
c A similar chapter is appended to the Ordinal
in Harl. 1001 at f. 116.
222 SARUM CUSTOMS [64
Barnabe apostoli.
Albani martiris.
Johannis et Pauli. licet
dominica fuerita.
Margarete uirginis.
Inuencio sancti stephani
sociorumque eius.
{ypoliti sociorumque eius
licet dominica fu-
erit.}b
Bartholomei apostoli.
Egidii abbatis {nisi0 quando in
secunda feriax differ tur propter in-
choacionem historic : tune enim
legatur euangelium Nemo accendit
\lucer nam~\y>.
Exaltacio[nis] sancte cru-
cis.
Edithe uirginis.
Mauricii sociorumque
eius.
Dionysii sociorumque
eius.
{Translacio sancti Ed-
wardi regis et con-
fessoris.}0
Michaelis in monte
tumba.
Martini episcopi.
[Sancti0] Machuti episcopi.
{Edmundi archiepi-
scopi.}d
Sancti0 Hugonis [episcopi].
Sancte0 cecilie uirginis6.
Sancti Edmundi regis et° mar-
tyris0.
et sancte katerine [glo-
riose]d uirginis.
(P. 232.)
a Harl. 1001 has Translacio sancti Thome
martiris instead of this,
b not in R or Harl. 1001.
0 Karl. looi omits. d from S.
e RS Edmund before Cecily.
cxix. 67]
MEMORIE SANCTORUM
223
[CXIX. DE ORDINE ANTIPHONARUM
QUI DICUNTUR AD MEMORIAS
SANCTORUM A SECUNDIS UES-
PERIS DIEI NATALIS DOMINI
USQUE AD UIGILIAM EPIPHANIE.
i. In die Natalis domini ad
secundas uesperas post oracionem
diei et primum Benedicamus in ec-
clesia sarum fiat processio ad altare
sancti Stephani, ut in ordinali scri-
bitur.
Eodem modo fiat processio ad
uesperas in die sancti stephani et in
singulis diebus usque ad sextam
diem Natalis domini scilicet ad
primas uesperas, in primis de sancto
lohanne, deinde de Innocentibus,
postea de sancto Thoma : et in
eundo et redeundo omnia fiant ut
in ordinali notatur.
67. [MEMORIE SANCTORUM.]'
i. Hoc modo dicuntur me-
morie ad uesperas et ad matutinas
per ebdomadam natalis domini, ubi
fit processio de sanctis secundum
usum Sarum.
{In die sancti stephani.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Oracio.
Lux orta.
Uerbum caro.
Concede quesumus
omnipotens deus. } b
In die Sancti lohannis apostoli.
Ad matutinas.
Ant. Hodie intacta.
Uersiculus. Benedictus qui° ue-
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Sepelierunt Stepha-
num°.
Justus genmnabit.
Gaudeamus.
Uerbum.
Tu prindpatum.
Gloria et °honore°.
In die sanctorum Innocencium.
Ad matutinas.
Ant. Nesciens mater '.
Uersiculus. Benedictus qui° .
Ant. Lapidauerunt.
Uersiculus. Justus germinabit,
Ant. Ualde honorandus.
Uersiculus. Annunciauerunt.
a This chapter is only in SA and has no title
there. The text is from A. b not in S.
224
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CXIX. 67
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
In die sancti
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Uirgo \uerbo\
Uerbum caro.
Lapides torrentes.
Gloria et \honor e\.
Hie \esf\ disripulus
ille.
Ualde honorandus0 .
Thome martyris.
Beatus uenter.
Benedictus qui° .
Adhesit.
Posuisti \domine\
Hie est discipulus
meus.
Ualde honorandus0 .
limocentes.
Mirabilis.
Uirgo dei [gemtrix].
Uerbum caro° .
Stephanus.
Gloria et° honor e° .
Eeee puer mens° .
Ualde.
Lauerunt.
Letamini.
Sexta die a natiuitate domini.
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Pastores.
Ipse inuocauit.
Eece uideo.
lustus germinabit.
Sunt de hie.
Ualde.
Ambulabunt.
Mirabilis.
Pastor cesus.
Or a pro nobis0 .
cxix. 67]
MEMORIE SANCTORUM
225
Ad uesperas de
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
sancto Siluestro.
Uirgo hodic.
Uerbum \caro\
Beatus stephanus.
Gloria et.
Sic eum uolo.
Ualde.
Captabunt\.
Letamini in ° do
mino0.
Granum cadit.
Or a pro.
In die sancti Siluestri.
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
In octaua
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ad uesperas.
{Ant.
Uersiculus.
{Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ho die intact a.
Benedictus*.
Constitutus.
Posuisti.
lohannes apostolus.
Ualde honorandus.
Herodes iratus.
Mirabilis.
Totus orbis.
Ora pro nobis.
sancti Stephani.
Supra pectus.
Ualde honorandus.
A bymatu.
Mirabilis.
Aqua Thome.
Ora pro nobis.
Ecce maria \jiirgo\.
Post partum.
Uox in rama.
Letamini.}^
Ualde honorandus.
hi omnem terrain \ c
S Uerbum caro.
b in S follows c.
29
226
SARUM CUSTOMS
[cxix. 67
Ant. Ad Thome.
Uersiculus. Ora [pro nobts].
Ant. Quando natus.
Uersiculus. Speciosus factus f .
In octaua Sancti lohannis.
Ad matutinas.
Ant. Sub throno.
Uersiculus. Mirabilis.
Ant. Tu per thome.
Uersiculus. Ora [pro].
Ant. Ecce maria.
Uersiculus. Post par turn.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Innocentes.
Letamini.
Summo \sacerdocio\
Ora.
Quando natus.
Speciosus.
In octaua sanctorum Innocencium.
Ad matutinas.
Ant. Monachus.
Uersiculus. Ora.
Ant. Ecce maria.
Uersiculus. Post par turn.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Pastor cesus.
Ora*.
Confessor domini0 .
Arnault eum° .
Quando natus.
Speciosus.
In vigilia Epiphanie.
Ad matutinas.
Ant. Opem [nobts].
Uersiculus. Orab.
Ant. Euge seme.
a corrected in S to Gloria et.
b corrected in S to Justus germinabit.
cxix. 67]
MEMORIE SANCTORUM
227
2. In die Natalis domini et in
ceteris diebus ubi non fiat processio
de sancto stephano, in eodem die
ad uesperas ad memoriam.
Ant. Tu prindpatum tenes.
In die sancti Stephani ad matu-
tinas memoria de Natiuitate.
Ant. Virgo hodie.
Eodem die ad uesperas me
moria de natiuitate.
Ant. Lux orta est.
Postea de sancto Johanne me
moria.
Ant. Ualde honorandus.
In die sancti Johannis ad matu-
tinas memoria de natiuitate.
Ant. Hodie intacta.
Postea de sancto stephano.
Ant. Sepelienmt stephanum.
Eodem die ad uesperas memoria
de natiuitate.
Ant. Gaudeamus omnes.
deinde de sancto stephano me
moria.
Ant. Tu prindpatum tenes.
Dictis uero propriis antiphonis
de sancto stephano fiant memorie
eiusdem ad uesperas et ad matutinas
cum antiphonis super laudes suo
ordine. Quibus dictis ad memo
riam eiusdem ad uesperas et ad
matutinas dicuntur antiphone de
nocturnis similiter suo ordine.
Uersiculus. Justus germinabit*-.
Ant. Exultabunt.
Uersiculus. Mirabilis.
2. Ubi non fit processio de
sanctis ad uesperas per ebdomadam
natalis domini, hoc modo fiant
memorie ad uesperas et ad matu
tinas.
In die sancti Stephani.
Ad uesperas.
Ant. Ualde honorandus.
Uersiculus. In omnem terrain .
Ant. Lux orta.
Uersiculus. Uerbum \caro\
In die sancti Johannis.
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Hodie intacta.
Uersiculus.
Benedictus.
Ant.
Sepelierunt.
Uersiculus.
lustus germinabit.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Innocentes.
Uersiculus.
Letamini.
Ant.
Gaudeamus.
Uersiculus.
Uerbum.
Ant.
Lapidauerunt.
Uersiculus.
Gloria et.
In die sanctorum Innocencium.
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Nesciens mater0.
Benedictus.
Lapides torrentes.
Uersiculus. lustus germinabit.
Ant. Hie est discipulus.
Uersiculus. Ualde.
a corrected in S to Justus lit.
228
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CXIX. 67
De sancto Johanne et de sancto
Thoma eodem modo fiant memorie
ad uesperas et ad matutinas.
In die sancti Johannis ad ues
peras ad memoriam de Innocen-
tibus,
Ant. Innocentes pro christo.
Infra octauas innocencium ad
memoriam eorundem dicuntur hee
antiphone :
Ant. Lauerunt stolas.
Ant. Ambulauerunt mecum.
Ant. Cantabant sancti.
Ant. Innocentes pro christo.
ad uesperas et ad matutinas cum
repeticione earundem.]
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Pastor cesus.
Ora pro.
Uirgo uerbo.
Uerbum \caro\.
Adhesit \animd\.
Gloria et\
Hie est discipulus
meus.
Ualde.
In die sancti Thome.
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Beatus uenter.
Benedictns.
Stephanus.
Posuisti.
Ecce pner.
Ualde.
Lauerunt stolas^
Mirabilis.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Sexta die a
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Uirgo dei \genitrix\.
Uerbum.
Ecce uideo.
Gloria et.
Sunt de hie.
Ualde honorandus0.
Ambulabunt.
Letamini in0 do
mino0.
Natiuitate domini0.
Pastores dicite.
Ipse inuocauit.
Beatus Stephanus.
Justus germinabit° .
Sic eum uolo.
Ualde.
Captabant\.
Mirabilis,
cxx. 67]
MEMORIE SANCTORUM
229
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Granum cadit.
Ora [pro].
[CXX. DE UERSICULIS DICENDIS AD
PREDICTAS MEMORIAS TAM AD
UESPERAS QUAM AD MATUTINAS.
De uersiculis dicendis iste modus
seruetur, tarn ad uesperas quam ad
matutinas.
De Natiuitate, ad uesperas :
Uersiculus, Uerbum caro factum
est.
ad matutinas :
Uersiculus, Benedictus qui uenit.
De sancto stephano, ad uesperas:
Uersiculus, Gloria et honore.
ad matutinas :
Uersiculus, lustus germinabit.
De sancto Johanne, ad uesperas:
Uersiculus, In omnem terram.
ad matutinas :
Uersiculus, Annunciauerunt.
De innocentibus, ad uesperas :
Uersiculus, Letamini in domino.
ad matutinas :
Uersiculus, Mirabilis deus.
Isti predicti uersiculi non uari-
antur ad uesperas nee ad matutinas
ante diem sancti Thome martyris ad
matutinas.
In die sanctorum Innocencium
ad uesperas ad memoriam de sancto
Thoma :
Uersiculus, Ora pro nobis beate
tlwma.
Ad matutinas in die sancti thome,
ad memoriam de sancto stephano :
Uersiculus, Posuisti domine.
Ad uesperas de sancto Siluestro.
Ant. Virgo hodie.
Uersiculus. Uerbum caro.
Ant. Constitutus.
Uersiculus. Gloria et°.
Ant. lohannes apostolus.
Uersiculus. Ualde.
Ant. Herodes iratus.
Uersiculus. Letamini in domino.
Ant. Totus orbis.
Uersiculus. Ora [pro].
In die sancti0 Siluestri.
Ad matutinas.
Ant. Hodie intacta.
Uersiculus. Benedictus qui° .
Ant. /;/ tribulacione.
Uersiculus. Posuisti domine*.
Ant. Supra pectus.
Uersiculus. Ualde honorandus".
Ant. A bymatu.
Uersiculus. Mirabilis deus0.
Ant. Aqua thome.
Uersiculus. Ora.
In octaua sancti0 Stephani.
Ant. Quasi unus.
Uersiculus. Ualde.
Ant. Uox in rama.
Uersiculus. Mirabilis.
Ant. Ad thome.
Uersiculus. Ora pro nobis.
Ant. Ecce maria.
Uersiculus. Post partum.
Ad uesperas.
Ant. Ualde honorandus.
Uersiculus. In omnem terrain0.
S Justus.
230
SARUM CUSTOMS
[cxx. 67
Ad uesperas eodem die, ad me-
moriam de sancto stephano :
Uersiculus, Gloria et honore.
Sexta die natalis domini ad
memoriam de sancto stephano ad
matutinas :
Uersiculus, lustus germinabit.
Eodem die ad memoriam de
sancto Thoma:
Uersiculus, Posuisti domine.
Ad primas uesperas de sancto
Siluestro,
ad memoriam de sancto stephano:
Uersiculus, Gloria et honore.
ad memoriam de sancto Thoma :
Uersiculus, lustus utpalma.
Ad matutinas de sancto Siluestro,
ad memoriam de sancto stephano:
Uersiculus, Posuisti domine.
ad memoriam de sancto thoma :
Uersiculus, lustus ut palma.
In octaua sancti stephani ad
memoriam de sancto thoma ad
matutinas :
Uersiculus, Posuisti domine.
Eodem die ad memoriam de
sancto thoma ad uesperas :
Uersiculus, Gloria et honore.
Iste predictus modus et ordo
uersiculorum seruetur ad memoriam
sanctorum a secundis uesperis diei
Natalis domini usque ad uigiliam
epiphanie tarn ad uesperas quam ad
matutinas. 1
Ant.
Sub trono.
Uersiculus.
Letamini in°
mino°.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Tu per thome.
Ora pro0 nobis°.
Quando natus.
Speciosus forma.
do-
octaua sancti0 Johannis.
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Laudes reddant.
Uersiculus.
Mirabilis.
Ant.
Summo sacerdocio.
Uersiculus.
Ora.
Ant.
Ecce maria.
Uersiculus.
Post partum.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Innocentes.
Uersiculus.
Letamini.
Ant.
Monachus.
Uersiculus.
Ora.
Ant.
Quando natus.
Uersiculus.
Speciosus forma1 .
In octaua sanctorum innocencium.
Ad matutinas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ad uesperas.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Cultor agri.
Ora.
Ecce maria.
Post partum.
Pastor cesus.
Ora.
Confessor domini0 .
Amauit eum.
Quando natus.
Speciosus forma*.
In uigilia Epiphanie.
Ad matutinas.
Ant. Opem nobis.
Uersiculus. Ora pro0.
ex XL]
MEMORIE SANCTORUM
231
[CXXI. DE UERSICULIS DICENDIS PER
ESTATEM AD UESPERAS ET AD
MATUTINAS
A DEUS OMNIUM USQUE AD
ADUENTUM DOMINI
AD MEMORIAS DE CRUCE
ET DE SANCTA MARIA
ET DE OMNIBUS SANCTIS
IN FESTIS TRIUM LECCIONUM
ET IN OCTAUIS SINE REGIMINE CHORI
ET IN PROFESTIS DIEBUS :
De sancta cruce ad memoriam
tarn ad uesperas quam ad matutinas:
Uersiculus, Omnis terra adoret
te, deus.
Ad memoriam de sancta maria
tarn ad uesperas quam ad matutinas :
Uersiculus, Sancta dei genitrix.
uel, Post partum uirgo.
Ad memoriam de omnibus
sanctis ad uesperas :
Uersiculus, Letamini in domino.
ad matutinas :
Uersiculus, Mirabilis deus.
Isti duo uersiculi qui dicuntur
ad memoriam de omnibus sanctis
non uariantur nisi cum uersiculus
Letamini ad primas uesperas dicitur,
si uespere fiant plurimorum mar-
tyrum uel confessorum. Tune ad
memoriam de omnibus sanctis ad
uesperas de die dicitur uersiculns,
Exultent iusti.
Similiter ad matutinas cnm uer-
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Ant.
Uersiculus.
Euge serue.
Justus germinabit.
Exultabunt.
Mirabilis deus0.
232
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CXXII. 65
siculus Mirabilis deus dicitur de
die, tune ad memoriam uersiculus,
lustorum anime de omnibus sanctis
dicitur.]
[CXXII. [DE BENEDICCIONIBUS.]1
Modus et ordo benediccionum
seruetur in ecclesia Sarum domi-
nicis diebus quando de dominica
agitur et in omnibus festis nouem
leccionum tarn duplicium quam sim~
plicium nisi in festis beate marie
uirginis, et omnium sanctorum.
Ad primam leccionem.
Alma dei patris
ueniat benediccio nobis.
Benediccione perpetua
benedicat nos pater eternus.
Ilk nos benedicat
qui sine fine uiuit et regnat.
Ad secundam leccionem.
Chris tus ad eterne
nos ducat premia uite.
Deus dei filius
nos benedicere et adiuuare dig-
netur.
Uirtus christi
habitet in cordibus nostris.
65 a. DE BENEDICCIONIBUS DICEN-
DISb PER TOTUM ANNUM0.
Quociensfcunque] fiunt nouem
lecciones per totum annum, dicantur
iste sex benedicciones ad matutinas,
preterquam in festis beate marie et
omnium sanctorum. Dicantur eciam
in festis trium leccionum sine ex-
posicione euangelii, siue chorus re-
gitur, siue non ; et eciam in octauis
et infra et in feriis paschalis tem-
poris secundum ordinem noctur-
norum.
In primo nocturnod : [dicuntur
hee tres benedicciones].
Benediccione perpetua
\benedicat nos pater eternus\
Deus dei filius
[nos benedicere et adiuuare dig-
netur\
H has no heading.
a Tliis chapter is in CRSA : compare Sarum
Brev. vol. I. after the Kalendar.
b S Brev. add ad matutinas.
c R has no title.
<i Brev. has Dicuntur iste benedicciones (in full).
S omits.
cxxii. 65]
BENEDICCIONES
233
Ad terciam leccionem.
De celo missus
doceat nos spiritus almus.
Spiritus sancti gratia
illuminet corda et corpora nos-
tra.
Ignem sui amoris
accendat deus in cordibus nostris.
Ad quartam leccionem.
Omnipotens dominus
sua gratia nos benedicat.
Propicius et clemens
sit nobis deus omnipotens.
Ad quintam leccionem.
Christus perpetue
det nobis gaudia uite.
Ad gaudia paradisi
perducat nos misericordia
christi.
Ad sextam leccionem.
Intus et exterius
purget nos spiritus almus.
Splendor lucis eterne
nos illuminet sine fine.
Ad septimam leccionem.
Euangelica lectio
sit nobis salus et protectio.
Fons euangelii
repleat nos dogmate celt.
Euangelitis armis
muniat nos conditor orbis.
Per euangelica dicta
deleantur nostra delicta.
Spiritus sancti gratia
\illuminet corda et corpora nos
tra}.
In secundo nocturne :
Omnipotens dominus
[sua gratia nos benedicaf\.
Christus perpetue
[det nobis gaudia uite].
fntus et exterius
{purget* nos spiritus almus\.
In tercio nocturnoa:
Secundum marcum.
Euangelitis [armis
muniat nos conditor orbis].
[Secundum] matheum.
Euangelica lectio
[sit nobis salus et protectio].
[Secundum] lucam.
Per Euangelica dicta
[deleantur nostra delicta\
[Secundum] iohannem.
Fons euangelii
[repleat nos dogmate celi\^
F.
a Brev. has Quando dicitur euangelium secun-
dum matheum dicitur ista benedictio Evangelica
lectio, secundum marcum Evangelicis armis.
i> R puts S. iohannem second.
3°
234 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXXII. 65
Quando exposicio euangelii0 non
habetur, tune dicaturx ad septimam
leccionem ista benediccio.
Creator omnium rerum
\benedicat nos nunc et in eter-
num\.
Ad octauam leccionem. Ad octauam leccionem semper
dicatur ista benediccio nisi in festis
beate marie {et omnium sanctorum,
scilicet0— }a
Diuinum auxilium Diuinum auxilium
maneat semper nobiscum. \maneat semper nobiscum}.
Ad nonam leccionem.
/;/ unitate sancti spiritus
benedicat nos pater et filius.
A festo sancte trinitatis usque
ad aduentum domini in dominicis
diebus quando de dominica agitur,
Ad nonam leccionem.
In caritate perfecta
confirmet nos trinitas sancta.
Sunt eciam quedam festa nouem
leccionum in quibus ad matutinas
exposicio euangelii secundum usum
Sarum non habetur, uidelicet : —
Festa Sanctorum —
Nicholai episcopi et confessoris.
Lucie uirginis.
Thome apostoli.
Fabiani et sebastiani.
Agnetis uirginis.
Uincencii martyris.
Agathe uirginis.
Gregorii pape.
Benedicti abbatis.
Aldelmi episcopi.
Barnabe apostoli.
Albani protomartyris anglie.
a not in R.
cxxn. 65]
BENEDICCIONES
235
Translacio sancti Thome mar-
tyris.
Margarete uirginis.
Inuencio sancti stephani.
Bartholomei apostoli.
Egidii abbatis.
Exaltacionis sancte crucis.
Edithe uirginis.
Mauricii cum sociis suis.
Dyonisii cum sociis suis.
Dedicacionis Michaelis in monte
tumba.
Martini episcopi.
Machuti episcopi.
Aedmundi archiepiscopi.
Cecilie uirginis.
Katerine uirginis.
et in talibus festis benediccio ad
septimam leccionem.
Creator omnium rerum
benedicat nos hie et in euum.
Ad octauam leccionem.
Diuinum auxilium.
Ad nonam leccionem una ex
istis.
In imitate sancti spiritus.
Ad sorietatem ciuium supernorum
perducat nos rex angelorum.
Et ista ultima benediccio dicitur in
festis sanctorum tantum.
In paschali tempore quando
chorus regitur et exposicio euangelii
habeatur,
Ad primam leccionem una ex
istis dicitur.
Euangelica leccio.
Fons euangelii.
Quando ueroa exposicio euan
gelii ad primam leccionem dicitur,
[tune] sit ista benedicciox secunda
scilicet : —
Diuinum auxilium.
RS dicitur here.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CXXII. 65
Euangelicis armis.
Per euangelica dicta.
Ad secundam leccionem.
Diuinum auxilium.
Ad terciam leccionem.
Ad societatem duium supernorum.
In unitate sancti spiritus.
file nos benedicat.
Creator omnium rerum.
In omnibus festis trium leccio-
num sine regimine chori et in
profestis diebus nisi in commemora-
cionibus beate marie uirginis,
Ad primam leccionem una ex
istis dicitur.
Alma dei patris.
Benediccione perpetua.
Omnipotens dommus.
Propicius et demens.
In festis sanctorum sit ista nonax
benediccio.
Ad societatem ciuium \supernorum
perducat nos rex angeloruni\.
Et dicatur semper Rex angelorum
quandocunque0 dicitur0 secundum
[usum] Sarum ecclesie, nisi in festis
beate marie.
Quando uero de aliquo sancto
nunt tres lecciones cum exposicione
euangelii, tune sita tercia benediccio,
[scilicet] :—
Ad societatem ciuium [super
norum].
Quandocunque [enim]b fiunt no-
uem lecciones de temporali per
totum annum nisi a festo sancte
trinitatis usque ad° aduentum domini
sit ista nona benediccio : —
In unitate sancti spiritus
[benedicat nos pater et filius\
Diceturc eciam in festo de
corpore christi et in octauis eius-
dem [et in festo dedicacionis ec
clesie, et in dominica infra eiusdem"
octauas et° in0 octauis0 eiusdem] d et
in exaltacione sancte crucis.
R erit ista.
R dicatur.
S quando uero.
from R.
cxxii. 65]
BENEDICCIONES
237
Iste ultime benedicciones dicun-
tur in festis cum regimine chori
paschalis temporis quando exposicio
euangelii non habetur ad primam
leccionem.
Item hee benedicciones se-
quentes in feriis paschalis temporis
ad primam leccionem dicuntur sci
licet una ex istis : —
Deus misereatur nostri
et det nobis pacem.
Immensa del pietas
nos sine fine custodiat.
Ad secundam leccionem una ex
istis :
Ad gaudia paradisi.
Deus del films.
Christus ad eterne.
Uirtus christi.
Ad terciam leccionem una ex
istis :
In unitate sancti spiritus.
Splendor lucis eterne.
Ille nos benedicat.
Quando uero fiunt tres lecciones
de temporalia [per totum annum]
cum exposicione euangelii, tune sit
ista tercia benediccio : —
In unitate sancti0 spiritus*.
A festo sancte trinitatis [uero]
usque ad aduentum domini diebus
dominicis, quando de dominica
agitur, sit ista nona benediccio : —
In caritate perfecta.
In omnibus [uero] feriis per an
num extra tempus paschaleb et
exposicio euangelii0 non habetur,
R ends here incompletely.
S pasche.
238
SARUM CUSTOMS
[CXXII 65
In festiuitate omnium sanctorum
dicantur hee benedicciones.
In caritate perfecta
confirmet nos trinitas sancta.
Per inter cessionem sue matris
benedicat nos filius dei pair is.
Ad sodetatem ciuium supernorum
perducat nos rex angelorum.
Patriarcharum merita
nos ducant ad regna celestia.
Apostolorum intercessio
iungat nos angelorum consorcio.
Martyrum constanda
nos ducat ad celi gaudia.
Sancti euangelii lecdo
sit nobis salus et protecdo.
Chorus sanctarum uirginum
intercedat pro nobis ad domi-
num.
Sanctorum meritis
mereamur gaudia luds.
In festis beate marie uirginis.
Alma uirgo uirginum,
intercede pro nobis ad dominum.
dicantur iste tres benedicciones,
scilicet0 : —
Deus misereatur nostri,
et det nobis suam pacem.
Uirtus christi
\habitet in cordibus nostris\ a.
De celo missus
{doceat nos spiritus almus}&.
In festo omnium sanctorum
[dicuntur iste] benedicciones.
In primo nocturno : —
In caritate perfecta
\confirmet nos trinitas sancta} a.
Per intercessionem sue matris,
\benedicat nos filius dei patris\.
Ad sodetatem ciuium supernorum
\jperducat nos rex angeloruni\.
In secundo nocturno :—
Patriarcharum merita
nos ducant ad regna celestia.
Apostolorum intercessio
iungat* \nos~\ angelorum con-
sordo.
Martirum constanda
nos ducat ad regna celestia fb.
In tercio nocturno : —
Sancti euangelii lecdo
sit nobis salus et protecdo.
Chorus sanctarum uirginum,
intercede^ pro nobis ad domi
num.
Sanctorum meritis
mereamur gaudia luds.
In festis et in0 commemoracion-
ibus beate marie dicantur iste bene
dicciones.
In primo nocturno : —
Alma uirgo uirginum
a not in S.
b S celi gaudia.
S intercedat.
cxxu. 65]
BENEDICCIONES
239
*Christtts marie films
sit nob is clemens et propicius.
Sancta dei genitrix
sit nobis auxiliatrix.
Sancte marie merita
nos ducant ad regna celestia.
Que peperit christum^
pro nobis postulat ipsum.
Stella maria marts
succurre piissima nobis3-.
Per marie suffragia
prosit nobis leccio euangelica.
Diuina solacia
nobis impetret uirgo maria.
Ad consorcia angelorum
per ducat nos regina celorum.
In commemoracione eiusdem.
Intercede pia
pro nobis uirgo maria.
Stella maria marts
nos protege, nos ttiearis.
O mundi regina
da nobis celi minima.
Et semper demissa uoce dicantur.
Chris tus marie filius
[sit nobis clemens et propicius].
Sancta dei genitrix.
In secundo nocturno : —
Sancte marie merita
nos ducant ad regna celestia.
Que peperit christum,
pro nobis postulat* ipsum.
Stella maria marts,
Succurre piissima nobis.
In tercio nocturno : —
Per marie merita
{prosit nobis leccio euangelica^0.
Diuina solacia
{nobis impetret uirgo marta}b.
Ad societatem ciuium supernorum
perducat nos regina celorum.
Item alie benedicciones de
eadem.
In primo nocturno : —
Pur a pudica pia
miseris miserere maria.
Uirgo par ens natum
fac nobis propiciatum.
Nos precibus matris
saluet sapiencia patris.
In secundo nocturno : —
Uirgo deo digna
peccantibus esto benigna.
Intercede pia
pro nobis uirgo maria.
Que peperit florem
det nobis floris odorem.
In tercio nocturno : —
Conserua famulos
uirgo maria tuos.
a- » Written in a late hand over an erasure.
S postulet.
b not in S.
240 SARUM CUSTOMS [68
Sancte marie precibus
benedicat no s pater et filius.
Filius uirginis marie
det nobis gaudia uite.
p. 61.
68. a DE MODO TERMINANDI ORA-
CIONES GENERALITER PER TO
TUM ANNUM QUANDOCUNQUE
DICENDE SUNT.
Videndum nobisx est et magna
intencione intelligendum qualiter
oraciones quas bad missam siue ad
horasb dicturi sumus concludere
debeamus; quod nullo modo scire
poterimus nisi per rationem istarumc
oracionum illud intelligamus.
Nullus ad altare patrem pro filio
necd filium pro patre nominare debet
sed oraciones illas quas ad patrem
sine mencione filii faciamus sic con
cludere debemus Per dominum nos
trum iesum christum filium tuum,
&c. sicut istas et multas alias
oraciones similes istis — Concede nos
famulos tuos [guesumus, &c.] Deus
qui miro ordine. Unde uersus :—
Per dominum dicas
cum patrem pres biter oras.
Item oraciones, quas ad patrem
cum mencione filii facimus circa
principium, sic concludere debe
mus : — Per eundem dominum nos
trum iesum christum &c. Sicut istas
et multas alias similes istis — Deus
qui de beate marie. Largire nobis
clementissime pater.
Si uero circa finem sic con-
cludimus : — Qui tecum uiuit et reg-
nat in unitate spiritus sancti, deus,
a from SA.
b — b A ad matutinas et ad missas.
c A illarum. d A uel.
68] DE MODO TERMINANDI ORACIONES 241
sicut istas et consimiles [istis].
Presta quesumus omnipotent dens tit
natus \hodie\ Omnipotens sempi-
terne deus dirige actus nostros. Da
nobis quesunms domine imitare. Unde
uersus: —
Principio natum memorans finem
per eundem.
Si circa finem qui tecum dicere
debes.
Oraciones autem quas facimus
ad filium sic finimus, Qui uiuis et
regnas cum deo patre in unitate sancti0
spiritus0 , deus° : [uel sic Qui cum
patre et spiritu sancto .•] ut est Deus
qui sanctam crucem. uel Fidelium
deus. Et sic de ceteris [similibus].
Unde uersus : —
Cum loqueris Christo
qui uiuis adesse memento.
Item oraciones ad patrem in qui-
bus mencionem de trinitate facimus
sic concludimus : — In qua uiuis et
regnas deus per omnia secula secu-
lorum: sicut istas et multas aliasa : —
Omnipotens sempiterne deus qui das
famulis tuis, Populum tuum que
sumus domine non deserat pietas tua.
Unde uersus : —
Die in qua uiuis
ubi mencio fit trinitatis.
Illasb autem oraciones quas faci
mus ad ipsamx trinitatem tantum
sic concludimus : — Qui uiuis et reg
nas, deus per. Sicut istam et con-
similes : — Placeat tibi sancta trinitas
obsequium seriiitutis.
Item oraciones ad patrem in
quibus mencionem de spiritu sancto
facimus sic finimus, Per dominum
a A similes. b A Istas.
F. 31
242 SARUM CUSTOMS . [69
nostrum iesum christum filium tuum,
qui tecum uiuit et regnat in unitate
eiusdem spiritus sancti deus. Sicut
istas et consimiles : — Deus qui corda
fidelium, Mentes nostras quesumus
domine. Unde uersus : —
Commemorans flamen
eiusdem die prope finem.
II] as autem quas ad filium faci-
mus cum mencione spiritus sancti
sic concludimus : — Qui cum patre et
eodem spiritu sancto uiuis et regnas :
sicut istam Domine iesu christe qui
introitum portarum.
Secundum uero romanam aucto-
ritatem nullam oracionem concludi
mus cum Per eum qui uenturus est
\iudicare uiuos et mortuos\ nisi sit
exorcismus in quo perx diuinum
indicium diabolum ut a creatura
dei recedatx adiuramus. Nam in
aliis oracionibus quas per dominum
nostrum includiinus, patrem ut per
amorem filii sui subueniat implo-
ramus. In exorcismo autem dia
bolum per dei iudicium ut efifugiat
increpamus.
69. GRACIE DICENDE DIUERSIS
TEMPORIBUS ANNI SECUNDUM
ANTIQUUM USUM ECCLESIE ET
EPISCOPORUM SARUM a.
bln uigilia pasche ante pran-
dium b.
Benedicite. Dominus. Edent
pauperes &c.° Gloria patri° . Si-
cut eraf . Kyrieleyson Christeleyson
Kyrieleyson. Pater noster. Et ne
nos. [Sed libera.~\ Or emus. Benedic
a Only in CS.
b_b S Benedicciones ante prandium in uigilia
pasche.
69] GRACIE 243
do mine. Jube do mine benedicere* .
Cibo spiritual^ .
[Sequatur] leccio. Si consur-
rexistis cum christo que sursum sunt
querite ubi christus est in dextra del
sedens.
Post prandium. Deus pads 6°r.°
Mcmoriam fecit* <5rv.° Gloria pair?.
\Sicut I\ Agimus tibi gracias* &*c°
Ps. Laudate deum omnes gentes.
Quoniam confirmata. Gloria pair?.
Sicut erat°. ^f In resnrrecdone tua
christe. ty Celt &c. [Statim se-
quatur] Dominus uobiscum. Oremus.
Spiritnm in nob is, [domine, tue
caritatis infunde ut quos sacramentis
paschalibus saciasti tua facias pietate
Concordes]. Per dominum nostrum
\tesum christum filium tuum qui
uiuit et regnat}0. In unitate eiusdem
spiritus sancti deus. Dominus uobis
cum. Et° cum0. Benedicamus do
mino [sine Alleluya. Deo gracias.]
{dicatur Ps. De profundis clamaui\°.
In die pasche.
Benedicite. Dominus. Hec dies
6°^.° Gloria patri. Sicut er at. Kyri-
eleyson Christeleyson Kyrieleyson.
Pater noster. Et ne nos. \_Sed
ItberaJ] Oremus. Benedic domine '.
Jube domine. Mense celestis.
[Leccio.] Expurgate uetus fer-
mentum ut sitis noua conspersio sicut
estis azimi : etenim pasca nostrum
immolatus est christus^ itaque epu-
lemur in domino, {et non ulterius}0.
Post prandium. Qui dat escam
omni carni. Confitemini domino celi.
Tu autem domine miserere nostri.
Deo gracias. Ps. Laudate deum
omnes gentes. \Quoniam confirmata.
Gloria patri. Sicut erat.\ fr In
244 SARUM CUSTOMS [69
resurrecrione tua Christe. \R Cell
et terra letentur, AlleluyaJ] Do mi-
mis uobiscum. Et cum spiritu tuo.
Or emus. Spiritum in nobis. Per
dominum. In unitate. Dominus
uobiscum. Benedicamus domino [sine
Alleluya^\ {Ps. De profundis sed
statim post Benedicamus domino sit
dicendo Anime omnium fidelium de-
functorum per misericordiam dei in
pace requiescant.
Benedicite. Dominus det nobis
suampacem et requiem sempiternam.\°
Eodem modo dicuntur per totam
ebdomadam; et hec leccio scilicet
Expurgate omnibus dominicis die-
bus0 usque ad ascensionem x dicitur.
[Ad cenam ueroper to turn annum
dicitur benediccio scilicet Cenam
sanctificet qui nobis omnia prebet.
In nomineJ]
Post cenam [uero per hanc ebdo-
madam hoc modo dicitur] {Benedi
cite. Dominus. Cenam sanctificet
qui nobis omnia prebet. In nomine
patris.}0 Hec dies &c. fr In resur-
reccione tua christe '. Dominus uo
biscum. Oremus. Spiritum in nobis,
[et finiatur ut predictum est : Domi
nus uobiscuiri\. Benedicamus domino0
[sine Alleluya~\. Non dicitur psal-
mus De profundis post cenam secun-
dum usum Sarum ecclesie, sed
statim post Benedicamus domino
sic dicendo Anime omnium fidelium
defunctonim per misericordiam dei in
pace requiescant.
[Per reliquum uero tempus tocius
anni dicitur post cenam] Benedictus
deus in donis suis. Et sanctus in
omnibus operibus suis. Adiutorium
{nostrum in nomine domini\° . Qui
6g\ GRACIE 245
fecit. Sit no men domini° . Ex hoc
nunc. Non dicitur Oremus sed sic : —
Retribuere dignare ut supra.
[Nulla die per annum dicitur
psalmus De profundis post cenam
secundum usum predictum.]
In diefbus] ueneris et in uigiliis
et in quatuor temporibus et quociens-
cunque ieiunium est preceptum [ex
tra quadragesimam et ebdomadam
pasche] dicuntur [iste benedicciones]
ante prandium.
\Benedicite. Dominusl\ Edent
pauperes cum leccione. \Gloriapatri.
Sicut. Kyrieleyson Christeleyson Ky-
rieleyson. Pater noster. Et ne nos.
Sed lib era. Oremus. Benedic. Jube
domine. Cibo spiritually
[Leccio.] Gracia domini nostri
usque ad hec uerba omnibus nobis
tantum.
Et° post prandium. Deus pads.
Memoriam {fecit et cetera more
solito}0. \Gloria. Sicut. Agimus.
Laudate deum omnes gentes. Quo-
niam confirmata. Gloria. Sicut.
Kyrieleyson Christeleyson Kyrieley
son. Pater noster. Et ne nos. Sed
libera. Dispersit dedit. Justicia
eius. Benedicam dominum. Semper
laus. hi domino laudabitur. Au-
diant mansueti. Magnificate. Et
exaltemus nomen. Sit nomen. Ex
hoc nunc. Retribuere dignare. Bene-
dicamus domino. Deo gracias.}
Notandum quod ante hanc°
oracionem Retribuere dignare0 nun-
quam dicitur Oremus, {quecunque
benedicciones dicantur}0 [secundum
usum Sarum]a.
a S has this paragraph earlier in a transposed
order.
246 SARUM CUSTOMS [69
Quodcunquea duplexxfestum [in]
die ueneris contigerit extra quad-
ragesimam et ebdomadam [pasche
excepto die] natalis domini dicantur
hee predicte benedicciones bde ieiu-
nio scilicet Edent pauperes et cetera
more solito. Hoc eodem modo
dicantur per totam quadragesimam
exceptis diebus dominicis et in feriis
et in festis, quodcunque fuerit siue
simplex siue duplex sed cum hac
leccioneb Frange esurienti et cum
psalmo Miserere scilicet post pran-
dium [loco Laudate dominum, scilicet
per hanc racionem quia huiusmodi
benedicciones sunt de natura tem-
poralis et non sanctorum]. {Quan-
docunque enim dicitur missa de
ieiunio in quadragesima dicuntur
benedicciones ante prandium cum
hac leccione Frange et cum psalmo
Miserere post prandium.}0
Ceteris autem [omnibus] diebus
[tocius anni] {scilicet extra tempus
pasche et quadragesime et quando
non est dies ueneris nee ieiunium
preceptum}0 [et in die natalis domini
quacunque die contigerit et in om
nibus dominicis quadragesime] di
cantur hoc modo [benedicciones,
scilicet : — ante prandium
Bencdicite. DominusJ\ Oculi om
nium &c. [Gloria. Sicut. Kyri-
e ley son Christeleyson Kyrieleyson.
Pater. Et ne. Sed libera. Oremus.
a S Quandocunque.
b-b S tarn ante quam post prandium et cum
leccione Gmcia. domini nostri. Similiter fiat in
quarta feria in capite ieiunii cum tribus diebus
sequentibus.
Feria secunda prime ebdomade quadragesime et
abhinc cotidie usque ad uigiliam pasche exceptis
dominicis diebus, quodcunque fuerit simplex uel
duplex, dicuntur predicte benedicciones supradicto
modo, scilicet Edent cum hac leccione
69] GRACIE 247
Benedic. Jube domine. Mensc.~\ Cum0
leccionea [Deus caritas\
Post prandium Deus pads &c.
Confiteantur \tibi\ et cetera more
solito.
Gracie ante gentaculum.
Benedicite. Dominus. Apposita
et apponenda benedicat del patris in
nomine patris.
Post gentaculum.
Pro tali conuiuio benedicamus
domino. Anime omnium fidelium.
Gracie post gentaculum, quod
sit aliquando loco prandii.
Benedictus deus, et cetera sicut
supra ad cenam.
Gracie dicende sunt ante pran
dium quod sit aliquando hora cene,
dicantur sicut ante prandium preno-
tata sunt. Post huiusmodi prandium
dicitur Benedictus deus in donis &c.
ut supra ad cenam prenotatum est.
bDictis uerograciis post prandium
tantum omni die per annum exceptis
festis duplicibus &\z\\.m^,Deprofundis
sine Gloria patri [sed] cum Kyrieley-
son Christeleyson Kyrieleyson. Pater
noster. Et ne nos. [Sed libera}
Requiem eternam. [Et lux} A
porta inferi. \_Erue domine.} Credo
uidere. [In terra uiuencium} Domi
nus uobiscum. [Et cum spiritu}
Oremus. Absolue quesumus [domine]
&c. Per christum dominum nostrum.
[Amen.] Requiescantinpace. Amen.
Benedicite. Dominus. [Deinde] se-
quatur hoc modo Det uiuis graciam,
defunctis ueniam, ecclesie et regno
pacem, et nobis uitam eternam. Amen.
a S Leccio.
b-b S Cotidie per annum exceptis festis princi-
palibus dicitur post oracionem Retribnere iste
psalmus,
248 SARUM CUSTOMS [70
70. [DE DUPLICI FESTO.]a
1. Hec obseruentur in omni
duplici festo per annum quod chorus
regatur a quatuor clericis in capis
sericis ; et ab eisdem cantetur in-
uitatorium cum psalmo Uenite ad
graduin chori.
Dicitur et responsorium ad utras-
que uesperas a tribus clericis de
superiori gradu in capis sericis ad
gradum chori.
2. Ad matutinas uero omnes
antiphone in superiori gradu inci-
piantur, in primis a dignioribus, et
sic descendendo gradatim.
Omnes uersiculi ad utrasque
uesperas et ad matutinas a duobus
pueris in superpelliceis ad gradum
chori dicuntur.
Benedicamus a duobus clericis
semper de secunda forma in super
pelliceis inter rectores principales et
secundarios dicitur nisi ad matutinas
in die natalis domini tantum.
Item dicuntur et respondeantur
a duobus de superiori gradu, loco
et habitu predicto. Secundum uero
BenedicamiiS) si habeatur, semper a
duobus pueris in superpelliceis post
sacerdotem dicitur.
Omnia responsoria a duobus
rectoribus incipiantur, et in super
pelliceis ad gradum chori : tercium
sextum et nonum uero a tribus can-
tentur, loco et habitu prenotato.
Omnes lecciones in pulpito in
superpelliceis legantur. Prima et
secunda leccio a clericis de secunda
forma legantur. Tercia et sic dein-
ceps a clericis de superiori gradu
ascendendo gradatim legantur.
a This chapter is only in R and has no heading.
70] DE DUPLICI FESTO 249
Primum et secundum respon-
sorium a duobus clericis de secunda
forma cantentur : tercium a tribus
de eadem forma cantetur. Quartum
et sic deinceps a clericis de superior!
gradu ascendendo gradatim supra-
dicto modo cantentur.
3. Ad laudes omnes antiphone
in superior! gradu discurrunt et anti-
phona super Benedictus ab excel-
lenciori ex parte chori incipiatur.
4. Preterea in omnibus festis
de inferioribus duplicibus ut supra
notatur, omnia responsoria ad matu-
tinas a duobus cantentur, nisi nonum,
quod a tribus ; et tune prima leccio
semper legatur a puero secunda et
tercia a clericis de secunda forma;
quarta et sic deinceps a clericis de
superiori gradu ascendendo gra
datim in superpelliceis in pulpito
legantur.
Primum uero et secundum re-
sponsorium a duobus pueris can
tentur et tercium responsorium a
duobus de secunda forma.
Quartum responsorium et sic
deinceps a clericis de superiori
gradu ascendendo gradatim supra-
dicto modo cantentur, et tune
omnes antiphone super laudes in
secunda forma discurrant.
5. In festo autem Omnium
Sanctorum lecciones et responsoria
in primis a dignioribus personis
legantur et cantentur, descendendo
gradatim. Ita tamen quod octaua
leccio a puero legatur et nona ab
aliquo sacerdote de superiori gradu.
Ad primam et ad alias horas
omnes antiphone in superiori gradu
incipiantur : responsoria et uersiculi
F. 32
250 SARUM CUSTOMS. [70
a singulis clericis de secunda forma
ex parte principalis rectoris dicuntur,
loco nee habitu mutato sed ad altare
conuersif.
Ad utrasque uesperas antiphone
uel antiphona super psalmos in
superior! gradu incipiantur. Capi-
tula yma uoce a sacerdote dicuntur
loco nee habitu mutato sed ad altare
conuerso; quod per totum annum
obseruetur in capitulo dicendo. An
tiphona super Magnificat ab excel-
lenciori ex parte chori incipiatur.
Ad utrumque completorium an
tiphona super psalmos in superiori
gradu incipiatur. Uersus Custodi
nos semper ab uno solo puero ex
parte chori principalis dicitur, loco
nee habitu mutato sed ad altare
conuerso. Antiphona super Nunc
dimittis ab excellenciori ex parte
chori incipiatur.
Item ad utrasque Uesperas et
ad Matutinas ad Benedictus et Mag
nificat thurificetur altare a duobus
sacerdotibus in capis sericis.
Similiter fiat ad Tedeum in festis
duplicibus quandocunque dicitur.
Chorus uero a duobus pueris thuri
ficetur. Quando enim non dicitur
Te deum in festis duplicibus ut in
aduentu et quadragesima, tune non
thurificetur altare nee chorus in
repeticione ultimi responsorii.
Preterea in omnibus festis du
plicibus paschalis temporis ad ma-
tutinas omnes antiphone ante lec-
ciones et super laudes in superiori
gradu incipiantur, in primis a
dignioribus et sic descendendo gra-
datim, omnes lecciones et omnia
responsoria a duobus clericis de
cxxni. 70]
CANTUS COMMUNES
251
cxxin. [CANTUS COMMUNES.]'
1. De modo dicendi Dens
in adiutorium ad uesperas et ad
alias horas : — Deus in adiutorium
meum intende. Domine ad adiu-
uandum me festina. Gloria patri et
filio et spiritui sancto. Sicut erat
in prindpio et nunc et semper et in
secula seculorum Amen. Alleluya.
Laus tibi domine, rex eterne glorie.
2. De modo faciendi finem
in leccionibus legendis ante epi-
stolam ad missam et in tribus noc-
tibus ante pascha et in crastino
omnium sanctorum et in uigilia
mortuorum quando corpus affuerit,
et in trigintalibus et in anniuersariis
incoandis exequiis mortuorum lec-
ciones sic finiantur: — Ecce mine in
pulucre dormio : et si mane me qnc-
sieris non subsistam.
superiori gradu dicuntur ascendendo
gradatim, ita quod tercium respon-
sorium a tribus cantetur : et cetera.
71. HEC SUNT FESTA IN QUIBUS
AD SECUNDAS UESPERAS NULLA
FIET MEMORIA DE FESTIS TRIUM
LECCIONUM IN CRASTINO CON
TINGENT! BUS a.
Festum purificacionis beate
marie.
Festum natiuitatis beate marie.
Dominica in albis.
Festum sancte trinitatis.
Festum de corpore christi.
1 This chapter is only in H and has no heading.
For the Music see Appendix.
This chapter is only in R.
252 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXXIII,
3. Et quandocunque Kyrie di-
citur ad seruicium mortuorum dice-
tur tali cantu : — Kyrieleyson. Christ-
eleyson. Kyrieleyson.
4. Item de modo dicendi Per
dominum post oraciones ad uesperas
et ad matutinas et ad alias horas : —
Per dominum nostrum iesum chris-
tum filium tuum, qui tecum uiuit et
regnat in imitate spiritus sancti, deus
per omnia secula seculorum. Amen.
Dominus uobiscum. Et cum spiritu
tuo.
Ad completorium et ad alias
horas diei et in uigiliis defunctorum
et ad missam hoc modo dicetur : —
Per dominum nostrum iesum chris-
tum filium tuum, qui tecum uiuit et
regnat in imitate spiritus sancti, deus
per omnia secula seculorum. Amen.
Dominus uobiscum. Et cum spiritu
tuo. Benedicamus domino.
5 . De modo dicendi capitula : —
Tu in nobis es domine^ et nomen
sanctum tuum inuocatum est super
nos; ne derelinquas nos^ domine deus
noster.
6. 'Sciendum quod Hostias et
preces nunquam dicitur ad missam
nisi quando corpus fuerit presens
uel in trigintalibus uel in anniuer-
sariis '.
7. In dominicis diebus per an
num ante missam processio fiat et
preces dicantur laicis. Et si aliqua
festa uel festum debent teneri in
aliqua ebdomada uel ieiunium pro-
nunciari, sacerdos ipse pronunciet :
et si sentencia data esse debet: pre
ces et huiusmodi sentencia fiant
1 — ! This passage and all the foregoing directions
are in red in H : the next paragraph in black.
CXXIIL] CANTUS COMMUNES 253
ante missam et non post euangelium
sicut agunt indiscreti quasi cor-
rumpentes missam.
8. De modo legendi leccionem
in secunda leccione diei pasche de
exposicione gregorii pape, Angehts
dixit ad mulierem : — Sed ite dicite
discipulis eius et petro quia precedet
uos in galileam. Querendum nob is
est cur nominatis discipulis petrus
designator ex nomine. Sed si hunc
angelus non exprimeret noniinatim
quia magistrum negauerat ; uenire
inter discipulos non auderet. Tu
autem, domine, miserere nostri.
9. De uersiculis dicendis : —
Resurrexit do minus. R Sicut dixit
uobis, alleluia.
JIta /fr Ipse inuocauit me uel fr
not Mm fecit dominus dicuntur, et
respondeantur.
In natali et in paschali tempore
uersiculi post responsoria ad horas
respondeantur cum Alleluya preter
ad nonam et ad primam : qui di
cuntur sine Alleluya^.
10. In die pasche ad uesperas
procedant ad fontes cum oleo et
crismate, ordinata processione cum
cruce et ceroferariis et thuribulario; (p. 158.)
deinde oleum et crisma a duobus
diaconis de secunda forma deferatur
qui induti sint albis : et primum Alle
luya incipiant rectores chori ; deinde
chorus ex parte decani primum uer-
sum psalmi totum dicat cum Alle
luya : deinde chorus ex parte cantoris
totum alium uersum psalmi cum
Alleluya canant: et sic alternatim
totum psalmum canant; et in fine
1 — * This paragraph is in black in H.
254 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXXIII.
psalmi tota antiphona a toto choro
cantetur. Alleluya. Laudate pueri
dominum : laudate nomen domini,
alleluya. Sit nomen domini bene-
dictum: ex hoc mine et usque in
seculum, Alleluya.
Et sic totus psalmus cantetur.
Deinde eundo ad crucem dicitur
antiphona et psalmus cantetur : et
semper post unumquemque uersum
in prima parte in qua dicitur uersus
dicitur Alleluya. Alleluya. In exitu
Israel de egypto : domus iacob de
populo barbaro, Alleluya. Facta est
iudea sanctificacio eius : israel po-
t est as eius, Alleluya.
Et sic dicatur totus psalmus cum
alleluya, ut supra dictum est.
ii. De Benedicamus quando et
quomodo debet dici. Sciendum
quod omnibus dominicis simplicibus
et feriis et festis nouem leccionum
simplicium quando Inuitatorium a
tribus non dicitur, et in festis trium
leccionum per totum annum dicitur
in ecclesia Sarum tarn ad uesperas
quam ad matutinas Benedicamus
domino^.
In festis uero duplicibus et in
festis quando Inuitatorium a tribus
canitur, dicitur aliquod proprium
Benedicamus de historia festi de quo
agitur uel aliquid aliud quod festo
conueniat. In paschali uero tern-
pore quando duo Benedicamus di-
cuntur in talibus uero festis cum
Alleluya dicuntur, ultimum semper
cum hoc cantu : — Benedicamus domi
no, Alleluya?-. A die uero pasche
usque in crastinum octauarum di-
1 For the Music see Appendix.
CXXIIL] CANTUS COMMUNES 255
citur utrumque Benedicamus cum
Allehiya ad utrasque uesperas et ad
matutinas. Similiter fit in ebdo-
mada pentecostes et in festis supra-
dictis. Dominicis autem huius tem-
poris et aliis feriis et festis ut
dictum est prius dicatur Benedica
mus domino^.
Sciendum uero est quod in die
Natalis clomini semper Benedicamus
dupliciter et quatuor diebus sequen-
tibus, et in die Circumcisionis post
memoriam de octauis et in annun-
ciacione beate marie quando post
pascha celebratur et in Inuencione
sancte crucis et in die Ascensionis
ad secundas uesperas quando In-
uencio sancte crucis in crastino
celebratur, et semper cum tali cantu
Benedicamus domino : et in tempore
paschali cum Allehiya.
In festis uero sancti Michaelis et
sancti Andree infra aduentum et
in annunciacione dominica infra
quadragesimam simpliciter dicitur
secundum quod et dicitur ultimum
in festis quando Inuitatorium a tri-
bus canitur nisi in paschali tempore :
et eciam tune dicitur simpliciter post
memorias sed cum alio cantu et
Allehiya ut supra dictum est.
12. Quod si in die pasche ad
fontes eundum non est, ut in locis
ubi fontes non habentur, tune post
primam collectam dicto Benedica-
mus, incipiatur in sinistro choro
antiphona Allehiya cum psalmo
Laudate pueri, ut alibi dictum est :
et post unumquemque uersum repe-
tatur primum Alleluya ut supra : et
1 For the Music see Appendix,
256 SARUM CUSTOMS [CXXIII.
post psalm um et Gloria patri repe-
tatur tota antiphona. Deinde dicat
sacerdos ~f Surrexit dominus de
sepulcro, cum oracione : debet dici
ad fontes.
Deinde procedant ante cruci-
fixum et inchoetur in dextro choro
antiphona Alleluya, ut supra ; psal-
mus In exitu tsrael: et sic dicatur
totus psalmus ut supra cum Alleluya.
Post psalmum dicat sacerdos Jf
Dirite in nacionibus: oracio, Deus
qni pro nolris filium tuum.
In redeundo de sancta maria
aliqua solempnis antiphona dicatur
ut supra dictum est : et sic uespere
finiantur.
Quod si processio non sit faci-
enda, ut in capella et alibi ubi cruci-
fixus non habetur, tune omnia fiant
ut dictum est, excepto quod non dice-
tur antiphona de sancta maria nee
oracio, eo quod non fit processio.
APPENDIX I.
[CARTA OsnuNDi.]1
In nomine sancte et indiuidue trinitatis, ego Osmundus1 Sarum ecclesie
episcopus, omnibus Christi fidelibus tarn posteris notifico quam presentibus
ad honorem domini nostri iesu christi, sanctissimeque MARIE uirginis, et
pro salute animarum Willelmi Regis et uxoris sue regine Matilde atque
filii sui Willelmi regis Anglorum regni successoris, pro salute eciam anime
mee ecclesiam sarum me construxisse, et in ea canonicos constituisse,
atque illis uiuentibus canonice bona ecclesie ita sicut ipse optinueram
libere et ut exigit regularis censura canonice in perpetuum concessisse.
Has scilicet uillas preter militum terras, Eteminister, Aulton', Cerminister,
Begminister, Niderbir', Writelinton'. Ecclesiam de Sireburne cum tota
decima eiusdem uille, et cum ceteris appendiciis, excepta monachorum
decima et sepultura. Ecclesiam de Bera cum decimis et ceteris ibidem
appendiciis. Ecclesiam sancti Georgii in Dorcestr' cum decimis et ceteris
appendiciis. Dimidiam ecclesiam de mera cum medietate decime et
ceteris ibidem appendiciis. Ecclesiam de sarum cum decimis et ceteris
ibidem appendiciis, et duas hidas et dimidium in eadem uilla, et sex hidas
et dimidium in Stratford' ; et ante portam castelli sarum terram ex utraque
parte uie in ortorum domorumque canonicorum necessitate. Ecclesiam
de Wiueleford cum decimis ceterisque ibidem appendiciis. Ecclesias de
Potern' et de Lauinton' cum decimis ceterisque ibidem appendiciis.
Ecclesias de Rammesbir' et de Bedewinde cum decimis ceterisque
appendiciis. Et unum molendinum in eadem uilla. Ecclesiam de
Wamberg' cum decimis ceterisque ibidem adiacentibus, et unam hidam
et dimidium et terram unius bordarii et duodecim acras terre in eadem
uilla, et ortulum unum in eadem uilla. Ecclesiam de Farendon' cum
1 Marginal note also : — Dotatio et fun- datorem. From Registrum Osmundi f.
datio ecclesie Sarum per Osmundum fun- -21.
F. 33
258 SARUM CUSTOMS [APP. I.
decimis ceterisque ibidem adiacentibus. Ecclesiam de caning' cum
decimis ceterisque ibidem adiacentibus. Ecclesias de calna cum decimis
ceterisque ibidem adiacentibus. Ecclesias de Worpa cum decimis ceteris
que ibidem adiacentibus. Ecclesias de Marleberg' cum decimis ceterisque
ibidem adiacentibus. Ecclesias de Bledbir' cum decimis ceterisque
ibidem adiacentibus. Ecclesias de Sunning' cum decimis ceterisque
ibidem adiacentibus. Et decem hidas terre in Rotheschamp'. Ecclesias
de Granham cum decimis ceterisque ibidem adiacentibus.
Preterea concessi eis medietatem totius oblacionis que super principale
offertur altare, exceptis ornamentis. Et tota oblacione ceterorum altarium.
Sepulturam insuper totam cum oblacionibus que episcopo missam cele-
branti offeruntur, preter auri medietatem in eadem ecclesia.
Si1 quis autem canonicorum, sine ad dedicationem ecclesiarum slue alias,
cum episcopo eiusdem ecclesie fuerit, partem oblacionis sicut capellanus
habebit.
Ad hoc etiam, duas paries prebende canonici defuncti in usum concessi
ceterorum canonicorum^ et terciam partem in usum pauper um per unius
anni spatium.
Scripta autem est hec carta et confirmata Anno incarnacionis dominice
M-XC-I., indictione xiiii., Willelmo rege monarchiam totius anglie strenue
Gubernante, anno iiij regni eius apud hasting'. Hiis subscriptis testibus.
De ilia medietate oblacionis principalis altaris quam retinet episcopus
in manu sua, dabuntur uni canonicorum per annum iiij libre quousque
prebenda sua perficiatur.
Quisquis uero peruertere hanc voluerit, perpetuo anathematizetur.
Et notandum quod carta ista sigillata est sigillo Regis Willelmi
tantum, et habet multas subscriptiones comitum et baronum.
1 See p. 9.
APPENDIX II.
INSTITUTIO OSMUNDI.1
Hee sunt dignitates et consuetudines Sarum ecclesie quas ego Os-
mundus episcopus eiusdem ecclesie in nomine sancte trinitatis, anno ab
Incarnatione Domini Mxci2 institui simul et concessi personis et canonicis
eiusdem ecclesie,
participate dominorum archiepiscopi et aliorum coepiscoporum nos-
trorum consilio, quorum nomina subscripta sunt,
et domini Regis Willelmi interueniente assensu. —
Videlicet [I] ut
decanus et cantor, cancellarius et thesaurarius residentes
sint assidue in ecclesia Sarum remota omni excusationis
specie.
II. Archidiaconi cum tali moderamine officium archidia-
conatus impleant, ut duo semper ex eis residentiam faciant
in ecclesia Sarum, nisi necessaria et euidens causa possit
eos excusare.
III. Canonicos nichil potest excusare quin et ipsi resi
dentes sint in ecclesia Sarum, nisi causa scholarum et
seruitium domini Regis, qui unum habere potest in capella
sua,
IV. et archiepiscopus unum,
V. et episcopus tres.
VI. Verumtamen si necesse habuerit canonicus, pro
communi utilitate ecclesie uel prebende sue, et hoc fuerit
in manifesto, poterit per anni tertiam partem abesse.
1 Added in a later hand at the bottom 2 In the original MS. the date is given
of f. 24 of the Registrum Osmundi and the as 1016 (MCXVI.), which is clearly a
top of the verso. mistake for 1091 (MCXCI.).
260 SARUM CUSTOMS [A PP. II.
VII. Dignitas Decani est, et omnium canonicorum, ut
episcopo in nullo respondeant, nisi in capitulo,
VIII. et juditio tantum capituli pareant.
IX. Habent etiam curiam suam in omnibus prebendis
suis,
X. et dignitatem archidiaconi ubicunque prebende assig-
nate fuerint in parrochia nostra, siue in ecclesiis, uel decimis,
aut terris,
XI. ita quidem quod nulla omnino exigentia in dono uel in
assisa, aut aliqua alia consuetudine ab episcopo, uel a quolibet
alio, fiat in prebendis eorum,
XII. sed omnes libertates et omnes dignitates plenarie et
pacifice habent, quas ego Osmundus episcopus in eisdem
prebendis habui, aut aliquis alius, cum eas in nostro dominio
haberemus.
XIII. Quando uero aliquis constituitur canonicus, debet
coram fratribus in capitulo iurare, presente euangelio,
se dignitates et consuetudines Sarum ecclesie inuiola-
biliter obseruaturum.
XIV. Decanus omnibus canonicis et omnibus uicariis
preest quoad regimen animarum et correctionem morum.
XV. Cantor debet chorum regere quoad cantum,
XVI. et potest cantus eleuare et deponere.
XVII. Thesaurarius in conseruandis thesauris et ornamentis
XVIII. et in administrandis luminaribus preminet.
XIX. Similiter Cancellarius in scolis regendis
XX. et in libris corrigendis.
XXI. Archidiaconi in sollicitudine parrochiarum, et in cura pollent
animarum.
XXII. Decanus, et cantor, thesaurarius, et cancellarius, duplicem
percipiunt communam.
XXIII. Reliqui canonici simplicem ;
XXIV. sed in communa non percipiat nisi qui residens fuerit in
ecclesia.
XXV. Si canonicus dedication!1 interfuerit aeque percipiat de
oblacionibus cum capellanis episcopi.
At the bottom of the page is added
Hoc inuenies scriptum in quodam textu paruo et ueteri pauperis pretii.
APP. II.] INSTITUTIO OSMUNDI 261
XXVI. Si dominus episcopus ecclesias uel capellas pre-
bendarum dedicauerit, nichil ibi percipiunt capellani episcopi
nee alii, nisi solus canonicus cuius fuerit prebenda.
XXVII. Subdecanus a decano archidiaconatum urbis et sub-
urbii,
XXVIII. Succentor a cantore que ad cantariam pertinent, possideant.
XXIX. Si decanus defuerit ecclesie, subdecanus uices eius
impleat.
XXX. Succentor similiter et cantoris.
XXXI. Archischola debet lectiones ascultare et terminare,
XXXII. et sigillum ecclesie portare,
XXXIII. literas et cartas componere,
XXXIV. et in tabula lectores notare.
XXXV. Et cantor similiter cantatores.
XXXVI. Seniores obsecrandi sunt ut fratres.
XXXVII. Verumtamen si cotidiano sacrificio, uel horis
canonicis, absque rationabili causa sepius defuerint, et a
decano correpti hoc non emendauerint, debent in capitulo
coram decano et fratribus prostrati veniam recipere.
XXXVIII. Si uero de inobedientia et rebellione uel alio
notorio deprehensi fuerint, debent a stallo degradari et ad
hostium chori post decanum, uel in chore ultimi puerorum
secundum quantitatem delicti penitentiam agere.
XXXIX. Quod si hanc disciplinam neglexerint et incor-
rigibiles apparuerint, seueriori subiaceant ultioni.
Huius uero constitutionis a me liberaliter facte et concesse, testes
sunt hii.
Willelmus rex Anglorum ;
Thomas archiepiscopus ;
Walkelinus episcopus ;
Martinus episcopus ;
Johannes episcopus ;
Hoellus episcopus cenomannensis ;
Robertus episcopus ;
Herbertus episcopus ;
Remigius episcopus ;
Radulfus episcopus ;
Gundulfus episcopus ;
Robertus cancellarius ;
et multi alii, tarn clerici quam laici, magni nominis et dignitatis uiri.
APPENDIX III.
[NOUA CONSTITUTIO.]1
1. Anno ab incarnatione domini M-COXIIII., In crastino Epiphanie,
presidentibus domino Rficardo] Uecano, Hfugone] cancellario, et multis
aliis quorum nomina subscripta sunt, facta est hec constitutio in capitulo
Sarum. Videlicet, quod nunquam maius sigillum debet aperiri, nisi ad
confectionem scripti autentici, et hoc fiat in presentia domini Decani
Cancellarii et aliorum canonicorum qui commode ad hoc possint venire.
Rescriptum autem huius scripti in registro ecclesie Sarum per uisum
predictorum debet notari, et in thesauro poni. Istud autem maius
sigillum per assensum Decani Cancellarii custodie duorum canonicorum
fidelissimorum debet tradi, nisi Cancellarius in propria persona presens
ibidem possit esse, qui cum alio canonico sigillum ipsum possit custodire.
A die autem constitutionis huius, si qua charta fuerit confecta et impressa
illo ueteri osseo sigillo, pro nulla reputabitur, quoniam ipsum sigillum
quasi pro dampnato propter multiplices quorundam excessus habetur.
Usus autem minoris sigilli erit ad citationes faciendas, amicabiles
preces offerendas, redditus exigendos, et ad alios usus ecclesie necessaries,
secundum uisum et assensum canonicorum et aliorum ad eius custodiam
per assensum Decani et Cancellarii deputatorum.
2. Super residentia canonicorum facienda ita prouisum est. Vide
licet, quod quarta pars canonicorum per totum terminum statutum
continuam annuatim faciat residentiam, una cum quatuor personis
ecclesie, qui secundum constitutionem bone memorie Osmundi Sarum
episcopi continuam facere tenentur residentiam, exceptis illis canonicis
qui per regem Archiepiscopum episcopum exempti sint. Si quis uero
statutis terminis suam non poterit, et hoc rationabili causa ostensa,
1 Registrum Osmundi f. 56 headed there in a later hand Statutum de custodia
sigillorum.
APP. III.] NOUA CONSTITUTIO 263
facere residentiam, quintam portionem prebende sue secundum ipsius
ualorem et rectam estimationem residentibus uel ad alios usus secundum
consilium Decani ecclesie necessaries absque omni contradiccione pre-
stabit.1
4. De habitu et honestate clericorum chorum ingredientium, cuiuscun-
que sint gradus, ita statutum est, quod capas habeant nigras integritate
decentes, et ad minus talares cum superpelliceo cape longitudinem non
excedente. Installati pilliolis nigris utantur. Tarn installati quam non
installati calciamenta habeant honestati et religioni conuenientia, et alia
indumenta clericum decentia et in nullo reprehensibilia. Horarum autem
tempore, mutua in choro caueant colloquia nisi secretius eliciatur re-
sponsio, vel fiat interpellate propter seruitium, et alia negotia ecclesie
facienda. Litibus cachinnis derisionibus modis omnibus abstineant. Si
qui vero in huiusmodi fuerint consueti, et a maioribus reprehensi noluerint
castigari, per Decanum et capitulum, pena arceantur graviori. Ante et
post tempus horarum in choro seu presbiterio mutuis non utantur
colloquiis nisi de bonis moribus; et hoc voce submissa, quoniam
specialiter loca ilia orationibus deputata sunt. In aliis autem ecclesie
partibus, si uelint, colloquiis utantur. Sollicite tamen prouideant quod
eorum colloquium omnimodo tumultu careat. Preterea clerici singuli et
uniuersi in ecclesia mutua studeant evitare colloquia cum feminabus, de
quibus suspitio possit oriri, quoniam pro talibus non modicum ecclesie
possit generari scandalum et detrimentum. Comestiones etiam et
potationes cum huiusmodi mulieribus in ecclesia sub anathematis inter-
minatione prohibentur.2
1 § 3 which follows deals with questions the cathedral vicars and the visitation of
of property arising out of the death of a prebends. The whole is printed in Regis-
canon or parochial vicar. trum Osmundi, R.S. i. 374.
2 The two remaining sections deal with
265
APPENDIX IV
THE FOLLOWING PASSAGES WITH MUSICAL NOTATION ARE OMITTED
IN THE TEXT ABOVE AND HERE COLLECTED IN AN APPENDIX.
On p. 50.
Ex- ur-ge do- mi- ne ad-iu- ua nos.
On p. 67, line 2.
i -
5 P. .
- z
Do-mi- nus uo-bis-cum. O- re-mus. x
On p. 67, line n.
Do-mi-nus uo-bis-ciim. O- re-mus.
line 14.
J;
Per om-ni- a se- cu- la se- cu- lo- rum. or se- cu- lo- rum. 3
On p. 69.
Lec-ci- o y- sa- i- e * pro-phe-te. In di- e-bus il- Us lo-cu-tus est do-mi-nus ad
A-chaz di-cens, Pe-te ti- bi signum a do-mi-no de- o tu- o in pro-fun-dum
in-fer-ni si- ue in ex-cel-sum su-pra.
S emphasizes the B natural with a § . 2 A has the C clef.
3 So S. 4 A gives D. CD. D for ysaie.
F,
34
266 SARUM CUSTOMS [APR iv.
Iterum in eodem.
I • • ~i i i • i • • 1 i~i" m • • i • •~i'
Numquidparum uobis est mokstos esse hominibus^ quia molesti estis et deo meo?
Et semperx hoc modo fmiatur.
Butirum et mel comedet ut sci-at re-pro-ba-re malum et e- li-ge- re bonum1.
On p. 74.
Hoc modo legantur omnia0 euangelia per totum0 annum, nisi in
festis duplicibus tantum : hoc0 modo0 :-
Se-quen-ci- a sancti e-uan-ge-lii se-cun-dum lu-canf.
Chorus respondeat Gloria tibi domine.
In illo tempore stetit lesus in media discipulorum suorum et dixit, Pax uobis.
Iterum in eodem.
Qua-re 3 tur-ba-ti es-tis et co-gi- ta-ci- o-nes ascendunt in corda vestra ?
Hoc modo leguntuH omnia euangelia in festis dupplicibus secun-
dum usum Sarum ecclesie.
Sequencia sancti euangelii secundum lucam. In illo tempore^ stetit lesus in
i SA end with a simple C on the last syllable of bonum. A has a simple C on the first
syllable of malum.
-3-
I
bonum In Chri-sto lAe-su do- mi-no nos-tro Per lAe-sum Christum dominum nostrum.
Et hoc modo semper finiatur quelibet epistola.
2 A constantly varies here and later by dropping from the reciting note to B. 3 SA Quid.
4 S legantur. 5 S gives C.B. BC for tempcre.
APP. IV.]
267
me-di-o di-sci-pu-lo-rum suorum, et dixit : Pax uobis. Quare I . . . vestra ?
Item in aliis euansreliis :
Item in aliis euangeliis :-
A-men 2 A-men di-co uo-bis. Martha, Martha 3, sol-li-ci-ta es.
Et omnia euangelia tarn in festis dupplicibus quam in simplicibus
per totum annum fiant4 hoc modo.
Be- a- ti qui au-di-unt uerbum de- /, et cus-to- di-unt il- lud.
On p. 75.
A-
Credo 6 in u-num deum, patrem om-ni-po-ten-tem, Factorem ce-li et ter-re
\
%
ui-si-bi-li-um om-ni-um et in-ui-si-bi- li-um : et in unum do-mi-num iesum
chris-tum, Ft- li-um de- i- u- ni- ge-ni-tum, et ex pa-tre na-tum an-te om-ni-a
t
se- cu- la : Deum de de- o, lu-men de lu- mi- ne, de-um uerum de de- o 7
ue- ro : Ge-ni-tum non fac-tum con-sub-stan-ci- a-lem pa-tri, Per quern om-
:
• •
ni- a fac- fa sunt: Qui propter nos hom-in-es et propter nos-tram sa- lu-tem
\-
de- seen- dit de ce- Us: et in-car-na-tus est de spi- ri- tu 8 sanc-to ex
i SA Quid. 2 A begins on C. 3 A gives C.A for the second Martha. 4 S pronunciantur.
5 A has no drop to B. 6 The clef is so placed in S: but in A the signature is \) and in C the
clef is wrongly placed a fifth too low. 7 S gives G.F for deo. 8 C gives G.F.E for spiritu.
268
SARUM CUSTOMS
[APP. iv.
6-
ma-ri-a uir-gin-e: et ho-mo fac-tus est. Cru-ci- fi-xus e- ci-am pro no-bis
sub pon-ci- o py- la- to, pas-sus et se-pul-tus est. Et re-sur-re-xit ter-
*
Ta
.. •__•:
ci- a di- e se- cun-dum scrip- tu-ras. et as- cen- dit in ce-lum, se-det
\
ad dex- te-ram pa-tris : et i- te-rum uen-tu-rus est cum glo-ri- a iu-di-ca- re
V •
•—!—*—'—• "__J
. • • • ^
•
•
ui- uos et mor-tu- os : cu-ius reg- ni non e- rit fi- nis. Et in spi- ri-tum
±
sane-turn do- mi- num : et ui- ui- fi- can-tern, Qui ex pa- tre fi- It- o- que
4-
•s
pro-ce-dit: Qui cumpa-tre et fi- li- o si- mul a- do-ra-tur et con-glo-
ri- fi- ca-tur: Qui lo- cu-tus est per pro-phe-tas. Et u-nam sanc-tam
=8=1— — ,- ]a "~*~<H~*~n^=!- r, • -|z^=jz=!Z=!=zr=
ca-tho- li- cam et a-pos- to- li-cam ec- cle- si- am : con-fi- te- or u- nam
-a — r
d
bap-tis-ma in re-mis- si- o-nem pec-ca-tor-um. Et ex-pec- to re- sur-rec- ci-
±
'-.— i-
on- em mor-tu- o- rum, et ui-tam uen-tu-ri se- cu- li. A- men.
APP. IV.]
269
On p. 78.
In missis a uero pro defunctis post ablucionem manuum sacerdotis,
statim incipiat idem sacerdos, iunctis manibus, in medio altaris ad al-
tarex conuersus, ita dicens :-
Hos- ti- as1 et pre-ces ti- biz do-mi-ne of- fe- ri-mus.
Chorus cantando respondet :-
Tu sus- d- pe pro a- ni- ma- bus. erv. 4
On p. 79.
Hoc modo incipiantur omnes prefaciones ad missam per totum
annum tarn in feriis quam in festis. s
If!
Per om-ni- a se- cu- la se- cu- lo-rum. A-men. Do-mi-nus uo-bis-cum.
. • • — 5— • "
• >
1- . •- -*
Et cum spi- ri- tu tu- o. Sur-sum cor- da. Ha-be-mus ad do- mi-num.
-Ti— S-
=P=T
Gra-ci- as a- ga-mus do-mi- no de- o nos-tro. Dig-num et ius-tum est.
Hec prefacio cotidie dicitur6 per totum annum nisi in festis et in
octauis quando? propria habentur. Ita tamen quod omnes prefaciones
tocius anni sub hoc tono dicuntur, siue propria habeantur siue non,
tarn in feriis quam in festis secundum usum Sarum :-
Ve-re* dig-num et ius-tum est, e-quum et sa- lu- ta- re nos ti-bi sem-pei
i C has only a punctum C on the last syllable. A has the C clef. ^ A has C.B. 3 S has
ED on the first syllable. A has the following notation, DC.C. BC. C. 4 SA have no
notation. 5 A is constantly in error. 6 S Hec est prefacio cotidiana et dicitur cotidie.
7 S per octauas in quibus. 8 A begins with a C.
SARUM CUSTOMS
[APP. iv.
et u- In- que gra- ci- as a- ge- re, Do-mi- ne sanc-te pa- ter om-ni- po-tens
e- ter- ne de-us, per christum do- mi-num nos-trum. Per quern ma-ies- ta-
tern tuam lau-dant an-ge- //, a-do-ranf1 do-mi-na-ci-o- nes, tre-munt po-tes-
i
• — •
t
•
* • § • •
• • • i
*
ta-tes. Ce- //2 ce-lor-um-que uir-tu- tes ac be-a-ta se-ra-phin so-ci- a
ex-ul-ta- ci- o- ne con- ce- le-brant ; Cum qui-bus et nos-tras uo- ces ut
ad-mi t-ti in -be -as de-pre-ca-mur, sup-pli-d* con-fes-si-o- ne di-cen-tes.
On p. 82.
Hie cooperiat sacerdosx calicem et teneat manus suas supra altare
usque dicitur Pater nostcr, ita dicens :-
Per om-ni- a se- cu- la se- cu- lo-rum. Chorus A- men. O- re- mus.
P?-e-cep-tis sa- hi- ta- ri-bus mo-ni- ti et (di- vi- na in- sti- tit- ci-one for-
^-^=^=^-=1
wfl-A* au- de- mus di- ce- re) 4.
i A drops to A on the first syllable. 2 A begins with a C. 3 A has B.B.B : and
adds at the end Et ideo cum angclis and the proper prefaces noted in full. 4 S omits this and
has no notation at all. A is untrustworthy.
APP. iv.] NOT^E 271
(Hie accipiat diaconus patenam de I .manu subdiaconi, eamque a
dextris sacerdotis extento brachio in alto usque ad Da propicius [pacem]
discoopertam tenens, sacerdote sic dicente) 2,
Hie eleuet manus "S B i — 'a a
suas dicens :-
Pa-ter nos-ter, qui es in ce- /is,
[Et sciendum est quod semper tarn in feriis quam in festis dicatur
Pater noster sub hoc tono :-]
• ' i • ~ i l i i
• - i — -a — i
sanc-ti- fi- ce- tnr no-men tu-um : ad- ue-ni-at reg-num tu-um: fi- at vo-
lun-tas tu-a sic-ut i?i ce- lo et in ter-ra: pa nem nos-trum quo-ti-
, s
_s • • • •_• , i . , » • • - _§ . j
di- a-num da no-bis ho-di- e : et di-mit te no-bis de- In- ta nos-tra^
it ~ — 1~ ~rr ~~r- •
^
sic- ut et nos di-mit-ti-mus de- bi- to- ri-bus nos tris : et ne nos in-du-cas
"* • • ~ • •, F Chorus0 i~
respondeat0
in ten-ta- ci- o- nem, sed H-be-ra nos a ma-lo.
On p. 83.
Per omnia secula sccnlorum. As above p. 270.
Deinde si episcopus celebrauerit, diaconus, ad populum conuersus,
baculum episcopi in dextera manu0 tenens, curuatura baculi ad se con-
uersa, dicat sic:-
Chorus
- respondeat -
Hu-mi-li-a- te 3 nos ad be-ne-dic-ci- o-?icm. De o gra-ci- as.
i SA a. 2 A has this later and begins Dum dicitur Prcccptis salutaribus accipiat &c.
3 A drops a third on the last syllable and rises by a podatus AC on uos. It omits the drop
of a fifth at the end.
272
SARUM CUSTOMS
[APP. iv.
Deinde1 episcopus, eukaristia super patenam [rejposita, (mitram
sumens et baculum )2 super populum faciat benediccionem. (Peracta
benediccione statim dicat episcopus more solito:-
Chorus "5~~I . . ~ I
respondeat -
Et pax de-i sit sem-per uo-bis-cum. Et cum spi-ri-tu tu-o.
Quando uero non celebrat tune statim post Per omnia secula se-
culoruni) 2 sequatur :-
\
Pax domini sit semper uobiscum 3. Chorus Et cum spiritu tu-o^ ut° supra0.
On p. 103.
Preterea in uigilia natalis domini dum oracio ante epistolam dicitur,
ueniat accolitus ad gradum chori et ibi leccionem ante epistolam legat
et terminet sub hoc tono:-
Similiter et omnes lecciones que [legantur] ad missam per totum
annum dicuntur0.
Lec-ci-o y-sa-ie pro-phe-te, Hec di-cit do-mi-nus. Prop-ter sy-on non
ta-ce-bo et prop-ter hie-ru-sa-lem non qui-es-cam, do-nec e-gre-di- e- tur
J:
ut splendor ius- tus e- ius et sal-ua-tor e- ius ut Jam-pas ac-cen-da-tur.
Et sic finitur
in sem- pi- ter-tmm.
On p. 119.
5
r Chorus respon
deat sic :-
Ju-be dom-pne be-ne-di-ce-re.
O-ra pro no-bis pa-ter.
\ SA. Postea,
2 Not in SA.
3 C has no notation.
APR IV.]
NOT,*;
273
On p. 251, $ i.
De modo dicendi Deus in adiiitorhim ad uesperas et ad alias horas.
De-us in ad-iu- to- ri-um me-nm in- ten- de. Do-mi- tie . . . fes- ti- na.
Glo-ri- a pa-tri et fi- li- o et spi-ri-tu- i sanc-to : Sic-ut . . . sem-per, et
\
j^z^
/;/ . . . A -men. AI-le-hi-\a. Laus ti-bi do-mi-ne, rex e-ter-ne glo-ri-e.
§2... lecciones sic finiantur.
EC- ce nunc in pul-ne- re dor-mi- o, et si ma-ne . . . noti sub- sis-tarn.
On p. 252.
S 3. Et quandocunque Kyrie dicitur ad seruicium mortuorum dicetur
tali cantu.
K\- ri- e- ley -son. Christ- e- ley- son. Kv- ri- e- ley- son.
§ 4. Item de modo dicendi Per dominum post oraciones . . .
¥
±t±±
b
Per dominum . . .fi-li-um tuum (jui tecum . . . deus per . . . seculorum. Amen.
fi
Do-mi-nus uo-bis-cum. ILt cum spi-ri- tu tu- o.
Per dominum . . . tuum, t/ui tecum . . . sancti, de-us per . . .seculo?'um. Amen.
Do-mi-nus uo-b.s-cum. Et cum spi-ri- tu tu-o. Be-ne-di-ca-mus do-mi-no.
F- 35
274 SARUM CUSTOMS
§6. De modo dicendi capitula.
[APP. iv.
Tu in no-bis . . . su-per nos, fie de- re- lin-quas . . . nos-ter.
On p. 253, £8.
De modo legend! leccionem in secunda leccione diei pasche de
exposicione gregorii pape, Angelus dixit ad mulierem.
Sedi-te di-ci-te disdpulis eius et petro quia precedet uos in gali-Ieam. Queren-
dum nobis . . ex nomi?ie. Sed si hunc . . . quid magistrum negauerat ; uenire
±
in-ter dis-ci-pu-los non au-de-ret. Tu autem, do- mi-ne, mi-se- re-re nostri.
§9.
De uersiculis dicendis :-
. Re-sur-rex-it do- mi- mis. 1^7. Sicut dixit uobis, alleluia.
On p. 254, §10.
•* 2
3 • • • •
•
3=
-j
Al- le-lu-ya. Laudate pu-er-i dominum: laudate nomen domini, al- le-lu-ya.
_§ •_
Sit ttomen domini be-ne-dic-tum: ex hoc mine et usque in se-culum, al-le-lu-ya.
Et sic totus psalmus cantetur. Deinde eundo ad crucem dicitur
antiphona et psalmus cantetur : et semper post unumquemque uersum
in prima parte in qua dicitur uersus dicitur Alleluya.
Al- le- lu-ya. In ex-i- tu is-ra-elde e-gyp-to : domus ia-cob de po-pu-lo
.APP. IV.]
NOT.*:
275
•c • • i •%
JH • — | — • * — ; — • —
bar-ba- ro, Al- le- lu-ya. Fac- fa est iu- de- a sanc-ti- fi- ca- ci- o
•e —\ — . , r~r , . a»t
T* j i • ^ 3 •
ei-us : is- ra- el po- fas-fas el- us, A I- le- lu-ya.
Et sic dicatur totus psalmus cum alleluya, ut supra dictum est.
On p. 254, SIT, line 9, and line 29 (on p. 255).
Be- fie- di- ca-mus do- mi- no.
Line 20.
r a %r
Be- fie- di- ca-mus do- mi- no, Al- le- lu-ya.
•On p. 255, § IT, line 42.
Be- ne- di- ca-mus do- mi- no.
THE following index is simply an analysis of the contents of the book ;
references to other books have as far as possible been avoided since they
would have led far beyond the immediate purpose : but the principal
subjects have been treated very fully so that the index may be in itself
a useful guide to the Sarum regulations as here laid down.
The liturgical forms are printed in italics and the following abbrevia
tions are employed to describe them.
A. Antipbona.
Al. Alleluia with its Verse.
B. Benedictio.
Cap. Capitulum or Chapter.
Ev. Evangelium.
H. Hymnus.
I. Introitus or Officium.
Inv. Invitatorium.
Lc. Lectio.
O. Offerenda or Ofifertorium.
Or. Oratio or Collecta.
Ps. Psalmus.
P:. Responsorium.
Sq. Sequentia.
Tr. Tractus.
^". Versiculus or Versus.
t calls attention to a mistake.
INDEX
SS. Abdon et Sennen, 199
B. Ab eo sit benedict a, 71
A. A bimatu, 225, 229
B. Ab ipso (eo) benedicatur, 66, 183
B. Ab ipso sanctificetur, 183
Ablucio, 87, &c.
Absolucio, 202
Absolucionem, 46, 64, 65
ACOLYTUS, a clerk in minor orders or acolyte.
He specially figures as cross-bearer, 41,
52> 53> 59> !07> i3i> 160, 204, in a
surplice
He brings in the chalice at Mass, 69 ; helps
in preparing the elements, 71; censes
the choir, 76; holds the chalice, 79
On Christmas Day he reads the lesson at
Mass, 1 03, 2 72; and also on Wednesdays
and Saturdays in Ember weeks, 104;
he wears dalmatic or tunicle at Mass
on Christmas Day, 128
He carries the text at the censing at
Mass unless the Bishop be celebrant,
76, 129; and a candle for the conse
cration of the font on Easter Even, 150
Three acolytes were to be in attendance
upon the Bishop when he celebrated
Mass, 62
B. Ad consorcia, 239
B. Ad gaudia, 233, 237
A. Adhesit, 224, 228
"ft. Adiutorium, 65
ty.. Ad nutum, 135, 136
B. Ad societatem, 235, 236, 238, 239
A. Ad thome, 226, 229
ADVENTUS. Advent as the opening season
of the year has its services and cere-
F,
(Adventtis)
monial fully defined as a standard of
comparison for the rest
THE SEASON, 40, 55, 71, 93, 98, 99,
215, 254 ; Deacon and sub-deacon wear
chasubles, 62, 91 ; Preces at Mass, 90
THE FIRST SUNDAY : the duty belongs
to the Bishop or Dean, 3
The lights to be provided for this
Sunday, 4, 6
The method of services. Evensong,
42-46, 216; Compline, 46, 47;
Mattins, 47-49 ; Lauds, 49 ; Prime,
49, 50; Chapter Service, 51, 52;
Blessing of Holy Water, &c., 52-54;
Terce, 54 ; Second Evensong, 55 ;
Procession, 58, 59; Mass, 61-91
A comparison of this Sunday with other
days as regards the ceremonial of the
Hours, 55-58 ; of Procession, 59-61 ;
of Mass, 91, 92
THE FIRST MONDAY : the tabula, 93-95 ;
the Hours, 95-98 ; the Mass, 100-103
A comparison of this with other ferias as
regards the tabula, 95; the Hours,
98-100 ; the Mass, 103-105
In relation to S. Andrew's day, 195, 255
The fourth Sunday in Advent has tabula
ebdomadaria, 33, 34, 109
All Sundays in Advent, 55, 71, 92
*ft. Affluent, 191
S. Agatha, 221, 234
S. Agnes, 197, 221, 234
Agnus del, sung at Mass, 23, 24, 36, 38,
66, 75, 205; except on Easter Eve, 152;
method of singing, 84
36
278
INDEX.
ALBA. Albs were worn by the assistants
at the blessing of Holy Water, 52 ; at
Mass, 63, 69, 212
By cross-bearer, taperers and thurifers,
&c. at the hours, 112; and procession,
131, 141, 157, 158, 207
On Vigils, Ember days and Good Friday
the deacon and sub-deacon wore albs
and amices, 63, 103, 182; also at
Masses for the dead except at funerals,
on All Souls' Day, and for Bishops of
Sarum, 102
Worn also by the deacons at the Re
conciliation of penitents, 144; by the
ministers at the Consecration of Oils,
202, 203 ; by readers and singers on
Easter Even, 145 ; by deacons in the
Easter Even procession, 149, and
Easter Day, 253
S. Albanus, 222, 234
S. Aldelmus, 28, 221, 234
All Saints, All Souls, see Omnium
A. Alleluya, 152, 158, 161, 253-256
Alleluya added in Christmastide and Easter
tide to Antiphons, Responds, &c., 253-256
Alleluya and its Verse sung at Mass between
the Epistle and Gospel : two are sung in
Eastertide, 101, 169 ; but the Alleluya
is omitted from Septuagesima to Easter,
92, 103, 105
method of singing, 17, 18, 21, 70, 71, 72,
101, 157, 163
sung by two superiors in copes on Sun
days, 41, 70, 72; and other days,
105, 106, 120, 157, 178, 180,
190, 191
by three superiors on Christmas Day,
106, 107, 151
by the rulers, 70, 133, 168
by two of the second form, TOO, 101 ;
in surplices, 105
by two boys, in surplices, 101, 105,
170, 172, 178
by a taperer boy, 101, 105, 197, 201
sometimes at the pulpitum, 70, 105,
133, 15 1, &c.
sometimes at the choir step, 100,
101, 171, &c.
B. Alma del, 232, 236
A. Alma redemptoris, 179
B. Alma uirgo, 238
Almucia, almess, or fur tippet, 25, 118
ALTARE
The high altar stood in the middle of the
presbytery with a space behind it, 68
Lights were placed on and near it at
Mattins, Mass, and Evensong, varying
in number from two to eight, 4-6 ;
others were set to light other objects
close by or in a corona before the
altar, 4-6
These and other ornaments and neces
saries (such as the cross, 61, 139) were
under the charge of the Treasurer, 4-7,
and this was so for every altar in the
Church except the parochial altar
The clergy bowed to the altar on entering
or leaving or crossing the choir as well
as to the Bishop or Dean, 14, 1 6
The choir turned to the altar for the chief
parts of the service except the actual
chanting of psalms at the Hours ; and
at frequent intervals during Mass,
18-22
The Rulers of the choir also turned to
the altar, 36; and others who began
the singing 42, 99, nr, 121, 149, 248;
or the ^ before Lauds, 49; or said the
chapter, 43, 123, 248; or collect, 54,
123
Censing of the altar took place as follows :
at Evensong, on ordinary double feasts
only the high altar, 32, 249 ; but all
the altars on about a dozen chief feasts
at first Evensong, 31, 114, 116, 124,
126, 185, 187
At Mattins : — the high altar only in the
middle lesson of each nocturn when
three were said, and at Te deum, on
about a dozen chief feasts, 31, 32, 121,
123, 126, 249; but on ordinary double
feasts only at Lauds at Bencdictus, 32,
122, 123, 187; on Easter Day at Te
detim and Benedictiis, 155
On ferias and the lowest festivals the
altar was not censed either at Even
song or Lauds, 97
The method of censing is fully described,
44 and ff., 66, 72, 76, 113, 114-116,
1 19, 121, 122, 183, 248
INDEX.
2/9
(Allure)
The movements of the celebrant and
others at Mass with regard to the altar
are described in ch. xxxix. (92). See
also 129, 132, 133, 148, 152, 212
At the blessing of Holy Water the clergy
turned to the altar, 52 ; either the high
altar, or on double feasts some other
altar, 53. The altar itself was first
sprinkled, 53, and other altars were
sprinkled in the procession before
Mass, 58
At Candlemas the candles were blessed
upon the altar, 132 ; on Maundy
Thursday the Holy Oils, 201-205
Throughout Lent the altar was ordinarily
hidden by the Lent veil, 139, 140
On Easter Eve all altars were decorated
for the festival, but crosses and images
were still covered till Easter Mattins,
144
The host was carried from the sepulchre
to the altar before Easter Mattins, 153
autenticum, 31, 32, 79, 115, 121
magnum, 68
principale, 32, 53, 61, 123, 124, 126, 134,
139' !72, 258
parochiale, 7
Apostolorum, 114
All Saints or Satue, 1 14
S. Katherine, 114
S. Mark, 114, probably a mistake for
S. Martin
S. Martin, 6, 141, 153
S. Mary Magdalene, 115
S. Nicholas, 115, 124
S. Stephen, 115, 124, 223
Other altars, 141
^. Amauit eum, 226
S. Ambrosius, 28, 30, 127, 128, 165, 166, 181
A. Ambulauertint, 224, 228
Amictus, amice, worn with the alb as a
covering for head and neck, 63, 102,
112, 182, 202; and occasionally with
the surplice, 121, 125
Ampulla used for the Holy Oils, 202-5
S.Andreas. Day, 30, no, 125, 127, 255;
octave, 195, 200
Lc. Angclns dixit, 251
A. Angelus doniini, 168
S. Anianus, 200
A. Anima mea, 135
A. Anima nostra, 179
P:. Anime eorum, 51
Anime omniiim, 244-247
S. Anna, 28, 29
Anniuersarius, 3, 12, 40, 78, 93, 102,
105, 209-212, 250, 251
~f. Anmmciauerunt, 223-230
ANTIPHONA. Antiphons sung at the Hours
with Psalms and Canticles and in Pro
cession with or without Psalms
The method of beginning antiphons at
the Hours, 19, 35, 36, 42, in
When doubled at Magnificat, 31, 32,
"3
of Psalms, 35, 38-40, 42, 46, 47, 49,
54-8, 62, 93, 96-99, 111-3, 117, 118,
122-4, 126, 128, 135-7^ '40> M3> i52>
i53» '55-9, *6o, 163-7, !7i> 174. i75»
177, 178, 182, 185, r86, 187, 188, 189,
193, 194, 195, 196, 207, 209, 210, 211,
216, 227, 247-9, 252-4
of Gospel canticles in general, 45
of Benedictus, 35, 42, 45, 49, 143, 165,
166, 171, 207, 209, 247-9
of Magnificat, 31, 32, 35, 36, 45, 113,
n7> i35> I53> i63> i65> 171, '75. l84»
185, 207, 250
of Nunc dimittis, 37, 45, 46, 56, 117,
186, 248, 250
of Quicunque, 38, 49, 97, 123, 134, 135,
187
Processional, 53, 59-61, 124, 153, 156-9,
160, 163, 164, 168, 169, 172-179, 252,
274> 275
Antiphon BVM in redeundo, 124,
169, 179, 256
Antiphon of All Saints in redeundo,
135
vSung after each verse of the psalm, 53
of Memorials, 173, 223-232
Apostoli, 26, 64 (colours), 181, 190, 192
B. Apostolorum, 238
Apparatus solennis, 131
Aqua used at the altar, 68, 71, 75, 87
Aqua benedicta, 41, 107, 132, 146, 207 ;
method of blessing, 52, 53; and sprink
ling, 53» 54» 58-6o
A. Aqua thome, 225, 229
280
INDEX.
Aquila, a reading desk on the pulpitum,
70, 101
Aquilo, 74
Arausicanum concilium. The canon given
on p. 145 seems to be referred to as
emanating from Orange, but it is not
found in the usual collection of Canons
either of the first (441) or of the second
Council (529)
Archa reliquiarum, 44, 183
Archidiaconus, four in number, i ; duties,
7, 8; residence, 10; seat, 13, 51; in
attendance on the bishop, 138, 144, 202-
204; anniversaries, 209
Archiepiscopus, n, 206, 262
Archischola, 261
A. Ascendit christus, 1 79
ASCENSIO. Day, 5, 7, 26, 28, 147, 150,
X55> 164, 168, 181; services, 174-176,
213, 220, 255
Vigil, 148, 174
Octave, 28, 134, 137, 170, 181,189-194,
214
Season, 167
Ash Wednesday, see Caput ieiunii
A. Asperges me, 53
Aspersio, 53, 54, 58-60
A. Assumpta esf, 185
Atrium, 143, 176
Aue in eternum, 86, 87
Tr. Aue maria, 133
H. Aue maris stella, 36
Sq. Aue mundi sfles, 133
A. Aue regina celorum, 179
Aue rex noster, 60, 61
Aufer a nobis, 65
S. Augustinus, archiep., 30, 127, 165
episcopus, 28, 30, 127, 181
Aulton, 259
Baculum, pastoral staff, 58, 83, in, 118,
119, 271
Balsamum, 204
S. Barnabas, 28, 181-191, 222, 234
S. Bartholomeus, 30, 127, 222, 235
SS. Basilides, &c., 198
A. Beat a dei genitrix, 179
A. Beatus stephanus, 225, 228
A. Beatus uenter, 224, 228
Bedewinde, 257
Begminister, 257
^. Benedicanms. The versicle with which
the hours normally end. When memo
rials are said, a second Benedicamus is
said after them.
The arrangements for singing it are in
the hands of the Rulers, 37-39
The method is given, 254, 255, 275
simplex, sung by a single boy, 44-46, 185
duplex, 37, 255, sung by two of the
second form, 117, 167, 178, 185, 248;
two deacons, 124
by two boys, 117, 123, 157, 158, 165,
167, 178, 248
by two superiors, 123
said also at Mass instead of lie missa est
in Advent, 88, 89
in Lent, but not on Easter Eve, 153
See also 160, 163, 223
BENEDICCIO or blessing, of persons or things
At Mass, Blessing of incense, 66 ; and of
water, 71; and of the Gospeller, 73,
77, 1 20, 130; and of the oblations, 78;
and at the consecration, 80, 81 ; all
by the celebrant
Blessing of the people by the Bishop,
83, 84, 203, 205
At Mattins before the lessons, 17, 118-
120, 232-240
At Evensong, 118-120
Blessing of incense at Mattins, 122; at
Lauds during Benedictus, 122 ; at Even
song during Magnificat, 44, 122, 183,
184
Blessing of palms on Palm Sunday, 60 ;
of the Oils on Maundy Thursday,
201-205 ; of Candles at Candlemas,
132 ; of Salt and water on all Sundays,
52> 53 > of New Fire on Easter Eve,
146; and incense, 147
Blessing at table; 242-6
at Collation, 215; at Preciosa, 18, 52
at a marriage, 67
B. Benedicdone, 232, 236
Benedicite, 242-6
Benedicite sacerdotes, 89
S. Benedictus, 199, 221, 234
Benedictus, 19, 20, 35, 160, 207, 219
prostration at, 23, 208
censing at, 97, 122, 155, 185, 187
INDEX.
281
A. Benedictus es, 105
y. Benedictus qui, 223-230
S. Bernardus, 36. The quotation is not to
be found in his works
S. Bertinus, 197
S. Blasius, 198
Bledbir', 258
S. Bonifacius, 198
S. Bricius, 200
Calciamenta, 263
Calix, the Chalice, 69, 71, 75, 77, 81-84,
87, 88, 270
S. Calixtus, 200
Calna, 258
Campana: the bells are under the charge
of the treasurer, 7
are silent for the last three days of Lent,
140, till Easter morning, 154
How rung for Collation, &c., 214, 215,
220
Cancellarius, or Chancellor, the 3rd in
order of the quatuor persone of the
Cathedral Church, i ; his duties are de
nned, 3, 4, 85, 86; his seat, 13, 51. See
also 130, 210, 259, 260, 262
Candela, Cereus. Candles are to be sup
plied by the Treasurer, 4-7
The following are the places where
candles are specially ordered to be
set:
On the super-altar, 4
At the altar step, 4
Round the altar, 4, 6
In front of the image of our Lady,
4, 6
Aloft by the relics, crucifix and images,
4
In the corona before the altar, 4, 6
On the wall behind the pulpitum, 4, 6
In the brazen candelabrum, 5
At the choir step, 6
In the treasury before the sepulchre, 6
At S. Martin's altar, 6
At the west door of the choir, 6
They are carried by the taperers :
At the censing of the altar, 43, 44,
112, 114, 115, 122, 182-185
At the blessing of Holy Water, 52
At the Mass at the introit, 62, 65
(Candela, Cereus)
At the entry of the chalice, 69
At the Gospel, 73, 102
At Evensong and Lauds at the Collect,
45 ; Advent Sunday, &c., 117, 185;
not on ferias, 97
In procession, 150, 163, 178, 203, 253;
but see 157
Carried by the five boys who sung the
8th Respond on All Saints' Day, and
the Verse of the ist respond on Christ
mas Day, 121, 125
Carried by the procession of deacons on
S. Stephen's Eve, 124
Blessed at Candlemas and carried in
procession, 132
Use of candles at Tenebrae, 142, 143
Use of candles on Easter Even, 146-148,
150-152, 252; and Easter morning, 153
Candelabrum, candlestick carried by the
taperers, 41, 44, 65, 94, 95, 107
set down at the altar-step, 65, 69, 185
a special brazen candlestick holding
seven candles, 5
for the paschal candle, 148, 220; for use
on Easter Even, 148
Candlemas, see Mary S.
Caning, 258
Canonicus, the title of secular clergy living
under a rule, and of some regular
clergy who were not monastic
The canons of Sarum belonged to the
former class and formed the Chapter or
corporation of clergy to whom the care
of the Cathedral and its services was
entrusted, 257
At the head of the Chapter were the
Four Principal persons, the four Arch
deacons, the Sub-dean and Succentor,
i, who held special offices, 2-8
The Canons owed their position to the
Bishop, 2 ; but when once instituted
by him, they were subject solely to
the Dean, 2, 8; and to the Chapter
and the Bishop in Chapter, 8
They had a right to a stall in choir, and
a place in the Chapter-house, 2, 13, 51
Their income was drawn from two
sources, (a) their prebend i.e. the
individual estate which each held
282
INDEX.
(Canonicus)
severally, (b) their share of the com-
muna or common fund, 2, 8
The prebend was frequently a benefice
or a part of a benefice
The Canon received possession of this
from the Dean, and as holder of this
he was a prebendarius, 2
Canons consequently often were involved
in two rival obligations, (i) as clergy
of the Cathedral Church, (ii) as Rectors
of their various prebendal Churches
They got over the difficulty by appointing
a vicar as deputy to do their work in
one or both respects — a Vicar choral
to fill their place in choir and a paro
chial Vicar for the prebendal parish, 2
Their rights and duties in the latter were
jealously guarded, 8, 9, 10, 258, 262
Rules for their residence are given, 1 1 ;
but these were not kept, but were
constantly being modified by later
Statutes. See 262, 263, as well as
other later changes
Rules for dealing with the estate of a
dead Canon are given, i r ; the prayers
to be said for him are specified, 12;
and for his funeral, 207; and anniver
saries, 209-212
In discipline they were subject to the
Dean, who had considerable powers,
8, 12, 43, 263
The Canons were of various ages and
degrees : some were only boys, 13, 51
They were specially responsible for parts of
the service on various days, 33, 41, 106-
108, 123, 152, 154, 159, 162 (a deacon)
A. Cantabant> 225, 228
Cantor or precentor, 60. The precentor was
the second in order of the four principal
persons of the Chapter, i ; his duties
were defined in S. Osmund's Institu
tion charter, 258-262 ; and are ampli
fied in Cap. Ill (3) and X (10) of the
Consuetudinary, 3, 10; he had charge
of the boys and was responsible for the
conduct of all services
(i) He therefore shared with the chan
cellor the responsibility for the Tabula
and arranged the assignment of the duty
{Cantor or precentor]
of singing and serving to various per
sons, sometimes being governed in this
by custom as the Chapters on the Tabula
direct, sometimes having a discretion,
32, 34, 41, 46, 104, 112, 117, 123, 124,
126, 128, 157, 159, 163, 165, 171, 180,
1 86, 196
It is uncertain at times whether this
discretion rests with him or with the
Ruler of the choir, 117, 128, 163, 186;
and contrast 37 with 46 and 117
(ii) He sometimes officiated himself as
Ruler of the choir, viz. on greater
double feasts, 3, 76, 85, 130; or in
some less definite capacity, 60, 61,
112, 151 ; and at other times merely
superintended the Rulers, 3 ; and indi
cated to them or others the prescribed
music, 35, 39, 95, 151, 179, 205
His seat was that nearest to the gangway
at the N.W. of the choir and corre
sponded with that of the Dean on the
other side, 13, 14; consequently this
side was called Cantoris, as opposed
to Decani, 33, 44, 76, 85, 86, 117, 129,
184, 253
In Chapter he sat next to the Bishop, on
his left, 51
When the Bishop was present he in
structed him in the music in person, 3
His anniversary, 210
The Succentor was his deputy, 8
Cantores, those who sing Responds, &c.,
118-120
CAPA. Copes were worn of two kinds :
(i) Capa nigra, the ordinary dress of
clergy in choir, was worn over the
surplice at all times except on the
greatest festivals at Procession and the
Mass, 24; and on some other occa
sions, 24-26, 157
All the clerks wore it, even the boys, 20,
47 ; but for some functions it was
taken off, 118
See also 104, 151, 207, 263
(ii) Capa serica of various colours
Worn over the surplice, 26, 40; by all
clerks at Procession and Mass on great
festivals, 24
INDEX.
283
(Cap*}
by the Rulers of the choir at all times
in choir, 25; with one slight excep
tion, 39, 40, 131. See also 118, 248
by the singers of the Respond at Even
song, 43, 112, 174, 175, 182, 216
by the officiant in censing the altars,
44, 45, 113, 121, [82, 250; in bles
sing Holy Water, 52 ; new fire, 146;
in procession, 157, 158
The use of colours is given, 26, 27
by the singers of the Gradual, 70; of
the Allehiya, 70, 71, 105, 129, 151 ;
of the Tract, 72, 92, 212; of Rex
Sanctorum, 151; of the Invitatory,
186; the respond at Evensong, 248
by the Bishop, nr, 112, 119
by the readers of lessons at Mattins,
1 1 8, 213; and at Mass on Christmas
Day, 128
by the deacons in procession on S.
Stephen's Eve, 124
by the archdeacon at the Reconcilia
tion of Penitents, 144
by those who carried relics in proces
sion, 175; or assisted at the conse
cration of oils, 20 1
Capella, 9, n, 31, 125, 256
Capellanus, 9, 115, 116, 184
CAPITULUM.
(i) The Chapter or short passage of
Scripture read at all the Day Hours
The directions for saying the Chapter are
given, 18, 19, 43, 54, 93, 188, 250,
252 ; and music at 274. See also 122,
135, 171, 196
It was normally said by the officiant (sacer-
dos), but special directions are given for
the Bishop to say it when present, in
No Chapter was said on the last three
days of Holy Week, 143
(ii) The top part of the Church.
This was the original meeting-place of the
Canons of any Church : later, a special
Chapter House was generally built, and
this acquired the name. It was also
applied thence to the corporation of
Clergy meeting there (see below, 3)
This development of nomenclature was
all anterior to S. Osmund's time.
(Capitulum}
See his use of the term, 8, 12
The Chapter-house was the meeting-
place for business purposes, 2, 4, 12 ;
for the service called Preciosa, after
Prime and the Reading of the mar-
tiloge and Tabula, 18, 41, 50-52, 163
See also 8, 24, 25, 58, 262
(iii) The corporation of Canons, 2, 8, 10
Capsula, receptacle for relics, 61, 172, 175
Caput ieiunii, Ash Wednesday and the days
immediately following, 63, 103, 138, 143,
245
Carbo, Charcoal, 7
Casula, Chasuble, worn by the celebrant at
Mass, 67, 89, 102, 148, 151, 212; by
deacon and sub-deacon between Septua-
gesima and Maundy Thursday and in
Advent, except on Vigils and Ember
days, 62, 63, 88, 91; and folded, 71
Catechumenus, 148
S. Cecilia, 222, 235
Cena, 244-246
Cena domini, Maundy Thursday, the first
of the three great days of Holy Week, 6,
34, 49, 62, 63, 68, 69, 72, 95, 117, 141,
152, 215, 220
Its peculiarities are described, 142-144,
and the Blessing of the Oils, 201-205
B. Cenam sanctificet, 244
Cenomanensis, of Le Mans, 261
Censing, see Thurificacio
Cereus, see Candela
Cereus paschalis, 6, 146-148, 150, 219, 220
Cerminister, 257
Ceroferarius, taperer. For his use of lights
see under candela.
for other functions, 100, 101
Cervicale, 64
CHORUS, the choir.
(i) The body of singers as disposed for
service in two halves on the north and
south sides of the church in three rows,
called the gradus superior, the secunda
and the prima forma, 13, 14; they
formed the general body of singers, 18,
36> 38, 39> 42» 60, 61, 66, 70, 72, 75,
76, 78, 83-86, 90, 92, 97, 102, 103,
in, 113, 121-6, 146, 151, 156, 158,
160, 169, 191, 204, 205, 212, 213,
284
INDEX.
(Chorus, the choir)
253; but singers for special parts of
the service were detached from the
general body
Except at the less important services
they were subject to the Rulers of the
choir, Rectores chori (q.v.). Their
attitude during service was carefully
regulated by chapters xvi. (16), xm.
(13) and xvin. (18); their dress by
ch. xix. (19)
Each side took the lead in turn, and
accordingly the choir was said to be
on the Decani or Cantoris side for the
time being : the changes in this respect
were regulated by ch. xxn. (22)
' The choir side' is constantly mentioned
elsewhere, 43-50, 56, 70, 72, 92, 94-7,
100, 101, 105, 112, 121, 126, 127, 143,
153, 156, 162, 163, 174, 175, 185, 187,
209, 215, 249, 250
The opposite side, e.g., 185. Once dexter
and sinister chorus are used instead,
255. 256
Rules for censing the choir, 31, 32, 76,
77, 97, 102, 116, 122, 124, 126, 130
(ii) The part of the church where the
choir are stationed, or 'quire,' 12,
13-26, 40, 42, 43, 45, 46, 48, 50, 53,
58, 60, 61, 68, 73, 74, 79» 89» 91. 92>
97, 103, 105, 117, 124, 129, 132, 133,
138-141, 145, 146, 148, 149, 151, 153,
158, 160, 163, 164, 172, 176, 179, 188,
202, 205-7, 263
ostium occidentale, 6, 142, 146, 160, 176
habitus chori, in, that is surplice and
cope
introitus chori, 13, 14, 160
dextera and sinistra pars, 184
gradus chori, the step dividing the quire
from the presbytery, where the gradual
was sung, 100, 120, 201 ; here a light
was set on ferias, 6 ; here the clergy
bowed to the altar and the bishop on
entering or leaving by the east and at
other times, 14, 69, 71, 117; the re
spond and its 'f were sung, 1 6, 43, 48,
49, 57, 112, 120, 121, 174, 182, 190,
194, 209, 214, 216, 248, 249; the In-
vitatory was sung, 118, 212, 213, 246
(Chortts, the choir)
The collect was said, 45, 96, 117, 141,
185; Holy Water was blessed except
on double feasts, 52-54
Processions were ended, 59, 142, 172 ;
and begun, 172
The Epistle was read on lesser days,
69, 100, 104
The tract was sung, 72, 92, 104, 151;
and the Allehiya, 101, 105, 120, 171,
197, 201
The kiss of peace was given, 85, 86
The lesson at Mass was read, 103, 272
The Versicle of the hymn at Evensong
was sung, 113, 182; and the ~f at
Mattins, 118, 186, 248
Incense was blessed at Evensong, 113;
and Mattins, 121
And the officiant was censed, 116
The taperers waited there during the
censing, 122, 184, 185
B. Chorus sanctantm, 238
Chrisma. The holy oils and chrism were
hallowed on Maundy Thursday, the
chrism came last of the three and was
made by the mixture of oil and balsam,
201-205
When hallowed, it was treated with
great reverence, 205; was carried in
procession to the font on Easter Even
and used for the hallowing of the font
if there was an actual baptism, 149,-! 50
Otherwise it was carried in the Eastertide
processions to the font by two deacons,
154, 157, 163, 253
B. Christtts ad, 232-237
B. Chris fits marie, 239
Al. Christus nwrtuus, 169
B. Christus perpetue, 233
A. Christus resurgens, 153, 156, 159, 160,
163, 169
Cimiterium canonicorum, 59, 60
wrongly called laicorum in MS. H, 60
Circumcisio, a lesser double feast with pro
cession, 5, 29, 30, 125, 255
Its tabula, 108; its colour, 26
SS. Ciriacus et Julitta, 198
SS. Ciriacus et socc., 199
Cirotheca, glove, part of the episcopal dress,
INDEX.
285
Civitas, the town of Sarum, 173, 174; also
called urbs, 172
Classicum, a clash, when the bells were
rung all together, 42, 151, 152
Claustrum, the cloister, 60, 131
S. Clemens, 137, 216
Clericus, a clerk or person in minor orders
or holy orders, and therefore a general
term for clergy as opposed to laity, 54
in constant use throughout, 2, 8, 13-19,
24, 25, 36, 41-51, &c. &c.; generally
meaning clergy as individuals and op
posed to chorus, the body of clergy
gathered in choir
Collacio. The special reading which pre
ceded Compline in Lent, so called from
the book which was read, originally
Cassian's Collationes
Its tabula is given, 95; and it is fully
described, 214, 215
See also 15, 100, 188, 220
COLLECT, (i) Collecta, at Mass, 15, 68
at Hours, 19, 54, 93, 107, 153, 188, 214,
255
method of saying, 97, 117, 123, 141
de cruce, 164
(ii) Oracio, at Hours, 37, 153, 156, 161
method of saying it, 45, 97, 117, 185, 211
at Mass, 66, 103, 104, 148, 272
the posticommunion, 88
at sprinkling of Holy Water, 54
at the Blessing of the Paschal Candle, 151
at the Blessing of the Oils, 203-5
at the end of Procession, before the
gradus chori, 59; in Lent, 142; also
135, 154, 169, 206, 207; and at the
font, 158, 256; at the rood, 160, 164,
179, 256
But the Ash Wednesday procession has
none, 138, cp. 142
Private prayers at Mass, 86, 87
Memorial, 124, 165
Oracio de cruce, 179
Oracio de BVM, 179
Method of termination, 240-242
Ijfc. Collegerunt, 42
Colores. The liturgical use of colours is
described, 26, 27, 63
There is no complete sequence given, but
the ministers at the altar and the rulers
(Colores)
of the choir are ordered to wear white
on certain occasions, red on others,
yellow on others
One copy of the Customary has pro
visions peculiar to itself; the vestments
are classified less by their colour than
by their magnificence so far as ordinary
festivals are concerned : but for some
there is a special appropriateness in
white or red ; black is ordered for
Masses of the dead, (cp. 102, but con
trast 212); stripes for the two great
Vigils of Easter and Whitsun; and
stars for Epiphany ; apparently green
was begun on Wednesday after Trinity
These latter provisions are partly con
trary and partly supplementary to the
usual Sarum rules: they seem to be
anterior to the festival of Corpus
Christi, and therefore to belong at
latest to the first half of the thirteenth
century
The rules on p. 63 are a recasting of the
earlier ones with additional provision
for white on the Conception BVM
and red on Ash Wednesday and
Maundy Thursday
Commemoracio, see S. Maria, & Festum
loci
Communa, the common fund of the Chapter
of which each canon in residence had his
share, 2, 260
Commune sc. sanctorum, the service com
mon to Saints' days in the Breviary or
Missal, 134, 171, 200
Communio, the anthem sung at Mass for
the communion, 36; except on Easter
Even, 152
It was normally begun by the Ruler
according to the instruction of the
precentor, 38, (but 205); while the
priest, deacon and sub-deacon stood in
line on the altar step, 75 ; and the
acolyte held the chalice, 88
f. Complaceat tibi, 208
COMPLETORIUM, the last of the Hour Ser
vices
Only those who were at Evensong were
admitted, except in Lent, 15, 42, 188
37
286
INDEX.
( Completoriuni)
The whole was said standing except on
certain occasions, when the preces were
said cum prostracione, viz. on all ferias
out of Eastertide, 22; and except that
all through Lent a genuflexion was
made at the beginning, 23
The method of the service is described,
37, where the duty of the rulers is
specially laid down, 46, 50, 98, for
Advent; 117, 118, 124, for Christmas;
153 Easter Even; 157-159, 161, 164,
165, 167, 171 Eastertide; 175 Ascen
siontide; 185, 189, 250 on festivals
The rules for the attendance of the boys,
40, 93> 99
Special rules for the respond and verses
of the Antiphon in Lent, 56, 99; and
for Wednesday in Holy Week, 141
Rules for the ringing, 220; for the
collect, 252
See also 55, 57, 100, in, 147, 148, 215
Or. Concede nos, 240
Or. Concede quesumus, 223
Concilium arausicanum, see Arausicanum
Confessio, see Confiteor
Confessors, Festivals of many
Yellow colour used, 27, 64
The Mass has no sequence, 72
Memorial at Evensong, 231
A. Confessor domini, 226, 230
Ps. Confitemini, 160, 161
y. Confitemini, 64
Confiteor, (i) At Compline and Prime
said by the Bishop if present, 46, 47,
50
(ii) At Mass, 64, 65, 148, 152, 201
B. Conserua famulos, 239
A. Constitutus, 225, 229
Conuentus. In conventu opposed to in
choro, used here only in H of the Com
memoration of BVM, 195, 201
~ft. Conuerte nos, 153
Cornu altaris. The two ends of the altar
are distinguished as dextrum cornu, that
on the south, 66, 68, 77, 87, 88, 115,
204; sinistrum cornu, 68, 77, 115
Corona. A candlestick holding six candles
which was in front of the altar, 4, 6
Coronati, see Quattuor
Corporale, the linen cloth on which the
host was consecrated : used here in the
plural probably to include another
cloth used to cover the chalice, 69, 71,
75, 81, 82, 84
•A case was used for them called loculus,
88
Corpus Christi. This festival (instituted
1264) is mentioned only in the Cus
tomary, 28, 29, in, 181, 198, 213, 221,
236, 249
Corpus presens. Services of the dead were
sometimes commemorative and some
times said, corpore presente, as actual
funeral services; in the latter case they
were marked by special usages, 40, 93,
102, 211, 212
SS. Cosmas et Damianus, 199
B. Creator omnium, 234-236
Credo in unum. The Nicene creed was
said at Mass on the chief days
Rules for beginning it, 21; and singing
it, 75 ; with ceremonial observances,
not genuflexion, but three bows, 22,23
See also 77, 102, 104, 129, 152, 267, 268
SS. Crispinus et Crispinianus, 200
~f. Crucifixum in carne, 156
Crucifixus. A crucifix stood with relics
and images aloft near the altar, 4
The processional cross had a figure upon
it, 73> 129
See Crux
The great Rood had also a figure and is
called sometimes crucifixus, 256; but
usually crux, q.v.
CRUX, (i) The sign of the Cross is ordered
to be used publicly at Mass on three
occasions, viz. (i) at the end of the
Gloria in excelsis, (ii) at the response to
the giving out of the Gospel, (iii) at the
beginning of the Benedictus. At the
end of the creed only a bow is pre
scribed, 21, 22, 66
The sign is frequently made by the cele
brant, 65, 66, 71, 76, 78, 80-84, 87-89
The deacon on reading the Gospel made
it with his thumb on his forehead and
breast, 74 ; on Easter Even he inserted
the grains of incense in the paschal
candle in this shape, 147
INDEX.
287
(Crux)
The Bishop made it on giving the bles
sing after the consecration, 84 ; also at
the consecration of the oils, 203-5
(ii) All crosses were veiled on the first
Monday in Lent and remained so until
Mattins of Easter Day, 138; but on
Palm Sunday the rood cross and the
cross on the high altar were unveiled,
61, 139
(iii) The great rood was a prominent
feature in the church and the place of
Station at the procession before Mass,
58-61, 131, 132; and at other times,
158-161, 163, 164, 165, 178, 254-256
It was censed at the Station, 179
(iv) The cross venerated on Good Friday
was buried with the host in the Sepul
chre, and removed on Easter morning,
153
(v) A cross was carried at the head of
processions by an acolyte, 41, 59, 150,
157, 1 60; except those on week-days
in Lent, 141 ; and others, 146, 163,
:78> 253. Also at the blessing and
sprinkling of Holy Water, 52; and
before the deacon on his way to read
the Gospel on double feasts, 73, 129
Two crosses were carried at the conse
cration of the oils, 204
Three crosses were carried in the Christ
mas procession, 131
A wooden cross without figure was used
in Lent, 219
(vi) Collecta de cmce, 164
Antiphona de cruce, 178
Memoria de cruce, 195, 231
(vii) Inuencio crucis, a lesser double
feast, 29, 30; with rulers, 28; occur
ring in Eastertide, 155, 181
The method of service, 164, 165, 173, 255 ;
and relation to the paschal candle, 147 ;
it had red for its colour, 26, 27, 63, 64
Exaltacio crucis, a lesser double feast, 30,
125; with triple invitatory, 181
The method of service, 136; it had no
gospel lesson at Mattins, 222, 235, 236;
it had red for its colour, 26, 27, 63, 64
It governed the September Embertide,
216, 217
A. Cnltor agri, 230
y. Custodi nos, 46, 250
S. Cuthbert, 199, 221
S. Cuthburga, 199
SS. Cyprianus et lustina, 199
Or. Da nobis quesumus, 241
Da propicius, 82, 83, 271
Dalmatica worn by the Deacon at High
Mass as a rule, 128; except in Ad
vent, from Septuagesima to Maundy
Thursday, on Vigils and Ember days,
26, 63, 91, 103, and commemorative
Masses for the dead, 102; but see 212
But the Ember days in Whitsun week
are an exception, 104
Worn also on festivals even in those
seasons, 134; and also on Easter Even,
146
B. De celo, 233, 238
Ps. De profttndis, 243-5, 247
Tr. De profundis, 212
Decanus, the chief of the four principal
persons whom S. Osmund set at the
head of his establishment at Sarum, i ;
his duties are defined, 2, 3 ; his privi
leges, 8, 9, 43, 260; his residence, 10;
his authority, 12, 260-263; his pre
cedence, 13, 44, 51, 76, 85, 116, 184;
his anniversary, 210; his share of the
communa, 260
The south side of the choir was called
after him Decani side, and had certain
precedence, 33, 44, 76, 85, 86, 116,
130, 174, 184, 253
The sub-dean was his deputy, 7, 261
Decime, 257
Dedicacio ecclesie, a principal double,
29-31; with procession, 24, 213
White was worn, 63 ; or at any rate the
best vestments, 26
The method of service, 111-125, 236
During the octave, the black choir copes
were discarded according to the later
use : this is laid down in the Customary
but not the Consuetudinary, 25 ; simi
larly later provision is made for the
ruling of the choir, 28; and white silk
copes were worn by the rulers, 27 ; and
ministers at the altar, 63; and the
288
INDEX.
(Dedicacio ecclesie]
invitatory was to be triple, 181; and
the last respond on the Sunday was to
be double, 214
It is noticeable that in the earlier form
of the Consuetudinary there is very
little attention paid to this festival, but
it evidently grew steadily in import
ance
Deo gracias, 89, &c.
A. Descendi in horttim, 179
Or. Deus ad omne cor, 62
B. Deus deifilius, 232, 237
^". Deris in adiutorium, in, 119, 153, 251
Ps. Deus misereatur, 90
B. Deus misereatur, 237, 238
Deus omnium. The period from the first
Sunday after Trinity to Advent, 90 &c.
See under Trinitas
Or. Deus pater fans, 86
Or. Detis qui admirabili, 9 1
corda, 242
de beate, 240
mirabiliter, 148
miroy 240
pro nobis, 158, 256
sanctam, 241
Ps. Deus uenerunt, 90
DIACONUS. Since precedence was regulated
partly by seniority and partly by ' order,'
the position of a deacon was the subject
of legislation in Sarum services, even
apart from his definite place at and in
connexion with the celebration of Mass.
As far as precedence went, a few
deacons were allowed to sit in the
upper row, but the greater number
sat in the second form, 13
There were special reservations made to
a deacon in the services
AT THE HOURS. He began the fifth
antiphon at Mattins on Advent Sun
day, 47; and read the fifth lesson,
while a deacon of the upper row read
the seventh and possibly the two fol
lowing lessons also
On Sundays in Eastertide a deacon read
the first lesson and sang the first
respond, 57, 167; the former only on
Easter Day, 154; and Low Sunday, 162
(Diaconus)
Also on week days when a Gospel lesson
was read, deacons were responsible for
the first two lessons and responds, 170
On festivals with triple invitatory deacons
were responsible for the fourth lesson
and respond, 180, 186; but in Easter
tide for the first on certain specified
occasions, 190
He took part in the censing, 122
Two deacons said Domine miserere at
Tenebrae
On S. Nicholas' Day a deacon sang the
eighth respond, 191
At the blessing of Holy Water and
sprinkling he attended the priest, 52
AT PROCESSION before Mass he attended
the priest, 131 (cp. 58), 132; similarly
at Candlemas, 132; in Lent, 141;
Maundy Thursday, 144; Easter Even,
146-150; Easter week, 154,253; As
cension Day, 175
The procession on the evening of Christ
mas Day in honour of S. Stephen be
longed specially to the deacons, 124
AT MASS. Three deacons attended on
the bishop when he celebrated; but
on double feasts five, on Maundy
Thursday and Whitsunday seven,
and on Good Friday one only, 62.
They followed in the main the usual
deacon's ceremonial, 67, 74-76, 85,
129, 130, 201
The deacon's duties at High Mass are
described, 62-90
His dress, 62, 63, 71, 91, 102, 103, 128,
131, 146, 212, 252; cp. Subdiaconus
He carried a Gospel-book at his entry
on double feasts only, 64; he stood
on the right of the priest for the
confession at the altar step and was
kissed by him at the close of it, 64,
65 ; he assisted with the incense, kis
sing the priest's hand here and on
similar occasions after ministering to
him, 66, 75, 83; he censed the priest
at the close of the censing, 65, 66; he
stood at the introit on the step behind
the priest and turned (now and always)
when he turned, 67; but at the Gloria
INDEX.
289
(Diacomts)
in excelsis he was on his right. Before
reading the Gospel, according to the
Customary, he washed his hands,
spread the corporal, and prepared the
paten and chalice, 71 ; he then censed
the middle of the altar, and after
receiving a blessing from the (bishop,
77, 130, or) priest, he went in proces
sion to the pulpitum (or lectern, 101),
and read the Gospel northwards,
making a cross on the book and on
his own forehead and breast, 74. It
is provided that if there is no deacon
the priest shall read the Gospel, 68.
When it was ended the deacon kissed
the book and carried it back to the
priest to kiss, 75, 102 ; or according to
the Consuetudinary on some days the
subdeacon carried the book and he
censed the priest, and subsequently the
choir also was censed ; but this is not
mentioned in the fuller and later
directions given in the Customary,
75, though it is mentioned with regard
to the Bishop, 77, 130. There is a
similar discrepancy as to the oblations,
for the Consuetudinary says nothing
of the preparation of the chalice, but
says that the priest, not the deacon,
prepares the paten and receives the
chalice during the Offerenda, 75. Here
also there seems to have been a change
in the ceremonial
At the Offerenda he stood on the priest's
right hand and similarly for iheSanctus,
Agnus and Communio, 75 : but see
below
He helped the priest at the censing of
the oblations and altar, and censed
him when it was done, 76 ; he then
proceeded to cense the altar and relics,
going round by the north end, 77.
Then after washing his hands, 79, 82,
he stood on his step behind the priest,
77 ; and at Surstim corda handed the
paten wrapped in its veil to the sub-
deacon who gave it to the acolyte to
hold till Pater noster, 79. He helped
at the consecration, standing at the
(Diaconus)
priest's right hand, and after kissing
his shoulder at the end he received
back and held up the paten during the
Pater and gave it to the priest at the
end, 82, 83, 271
When the Bishop gave the blessing
before Agnus del he helped at the
ceremony.
There is a discrepancy between Consue
tudinary and Customary as to the
position at Agnus dei. See Sub-
diaconus
The deacon received the kiss of peace
from the priest and handed it on to
the subdeacon (to the bishop if present
and not celebrating, 86, 131), and also
to the Rulers : (the copies of the Cus
tomary which order that the priest
shall give the kiss direct to the Rulers
are evidently wrong:) the method
varied on different days, 84-86, 102
At the ablutions he folded up the
corporals at the south end of the
altar, and placing them in the case
with the veil on the top of the chalice
gave them during the Communio to
the acolyte to carry out, 88
He closed the service with Ite missa est
or BenedicamuS) 89
See also his duties : at the Mass of
Easter Even, 152 ; at the consecration
of Chrism, 201-203 ; at Mass of the
,dead, 102, 212.
His relation to the tabula, 51, 108, 154,
167, 170, 180
^jf. Dicant nunc, 156, 160-164, 167, 169
"ft. Dicite in nacionibus, 138, 255
S. Dionysius, 137, 216, 222, 235
O. Dirigatur domine, 76
A. Dirige, 208
Dirige, see Mortuorum
B. Diuina solatia, 239
B. Diuitium auxilium, 234, 235
Doctor, 181
Or. Domine lesu C/iriste, fili^ 86
Or. Domine lesu Christe, qui, 242
Ps. Domine in viriufe, go
^. Domine miserere, 142
Domine ne in ira. The Season from the
290
INDEX.
(Do mine ne in ira)
Sunday after the Octave of Epiphany
to Septuagesima. See Epiphania
Or. Domine sancte Pater ; 84
Dominica. Apart from great days the
ordinary Sundays (dominice simplices,
J37> MO) had customs of their own
The Tabula for Sundays is given with
the exceptions for Palm Sunday, 41 , 42 ;
and referred to, 137. In Eastertide,
167, 168. For Sundays in octaves, 192
The Sunday Services are described under
Advent Sunday at great length, 42-91
with exceptions, 55-58, 59-61, 91, 92,
179; in Eastertide, 168, 169
The Sunday method of ringing bells is
alluded to, 140; and partially described,
220
The blessings for the lessons are pre
scribed, 232. The graces, 244-6
The lights are prescribed, 4-6; the
colours, 26, 27, 63; viz. red on every
Sunday except in Eastertide; the choir
was always ruled on Sundays, 27; and
the Epistle was read at the pulpitum,
68, and the gradual was sung there by
two boys in surplices unless it was a
double feast, 69
The censing of the altar is described,
183-185. Benedicanws is given, 254,
255
On some Sundays the last respond at
Mattins was double, 213, 214; on
others the respond at Evensong^ was
sung by two of the upper row, not of
the second form, 216
The boys were all bound to be present
at Evensong, Compline, Mattins,
Prime, and Mass, 93 (contrast 40).
There was no collation on Sundays,
215; a wooden cross without figure
was used in procession on all Sundays
in Lent except the first, 219
The paschal candle burnt during Mass
on Sundays in Eastertide, 148
See also 172, 252
Ps. Domimis illuminacio, 146
B. Dominus sit in corde, 73
Domimis uobiscum, 67, 68, 74, 77, 78, 104,
153, 203, 204, 265, 269
Draco, 173-175
I. Dttm medium silencium, 92
S. Dunstanus, 28
Duplex, (i) At Sarum there were two main
classes of festivals called duplex and
simplex, 29
The former were divided into four divi
sions, Principalia, Maiora, Minora,
Inferiora
Lists occur at 29
The principalia duplicia festa were
Christmas, Epiphany, Easter, Ascen
sion, Whitsunday and the Assumption,
to which the later recension of the
Consuetudinary adds the Dedication
festival, and the Customary adds the
Festum loci or Patronal festival, 29, 30
The maiora duplicia were Candlemas,
Trinity Sunday, Nativity of BVM, All
Saints, and the Feast of Relics; to
which there were later added Corpus
Christi and S. Anne, 29
On these festivals there was always a
procession, and the antiphon to Magni
ficat at first Evensong was doubled,
and there was elaborate censing at
Evensong and Mattins, 5, 24, 31
(The lists vary slightly in omitting
Easter and the later festivals. None
of these lists includes S. Anne)
Elsewhere these are all classed together
as maiora duplicia, and it is further
provided that silk copes should be
worn for the three chief lessons, 213 :
compare 47
Compare the list of those of this class
which had nine lessons (i.e. excluding
those of Eastertide), 124, 125
The minora duplicia were the four days
after Christmas, the three days after
Easter and Whitsunday, Circumcision,
Lady Day, Low Sunday, the Inven
tion of the Cross, S. John Baptist,
SS. Peter and Paul, to which there
were added
(a) before the second recension of the
Consuetudinary, the Depositions of
S. Edward Confessor and S. Edmund
Abp, and the Translation of S. Thomas
of Canterbury
INDEX.
291
(Duplex)
(b) by the time of the Customary, the
Exaltation of the Cross and the Con
ception BVM, 30
The inferiora duplicia were Michaelmas
and S. Andrew; to which there are
added in the Customary (with an
allusion to the innovation in the later
recension of the Consuetudinary, 181)
the festivals of apostles and evangelists
and of the four Latin Doctors, 30;
and also the Translation of S. Edward
Confessor, S. Augustine of Canterbury,
and S. George, perhaps by mistake
for S. Gregory
Elsewhere these are classed together as
minora duplicia, see the examples
given of those which occurred out of
Eastertide and therefore had nine
lessons, 125: in neither case is the
list here a full one. But at the same
time the inferiora are distinguished
from the rest, 127
See also the list of those in Eastertide,
165, 166
There was a procession on such of these
festivals as fell on a Sunday, but not
otherwise, 5, 24, 32 ; and the censing
was less elaborate at Evensong and
Mattins, 32
But exceptions were made with regard
to Eastertide, 166
(ii) There were other special arrange
ments for service on double feasts.
The dean (or bishop) was expected to
officiate, 3. The precentor had special
duties, 3. The treasurer had to pro
vide special lights, 4, 6. All stood in
choir for the singing of the Allehiya,
1 8, the choir was always ruled, 27,
30, 35, except at the lesser hours, 16,
1 88; and the rulers had special duties,
39, but followed the movements of the
choir throughout, 18. The boy who
held a light for the officiant at Chapter
and Collect wore a surplice and not
his choir cope, 20, 47. All clergy
wore silk copes instead of choir copes
on double feasts which had a proces
sion, 24, and they discarded their
(Duplex)
choir copes and appeared in surplices
on double feasts in summer at all the
Day-hours, 25, and also according to
later Sarum use during certain octaves,
25. But there were certain exceptions,
25
The provisions made by the Customary,
37, seem to be due to a mistake
The boys were present at the principal
services, 93
The service of a double feast is described,
111-124, 128-131, 132, 133, 248-251.
The Consuetudinary takes Christmas
as the typical one : the Customary
describes the type. Then exceptions
are given, 124-128, 131, 132, 133-136.
The Eastertide services form only
to a certain extent a new type as
havingthree lessons, not nine, 155-157,
164-166, 177
The occurrence of a double feast made a
difference to : —
The Invitatory, 37, 38, 212
The blessings at the lessons, 232
The censing, 185, 250
The responds on inferior doubles
only, 249
The Memorials, 46
The Lenten Compline, 37, and Colla
tion, 215
The respond at Prime, 49, 50
The blessing of Holy Water, 53
The deacons attendant on the bishop
at Mass, 62
The number who sang the gradual and
its repetition, 70
The reading of the Gospel, 73, 74,
266, 267
The censing at the offertory, 76, the
kiss of peace, 85, 86
The Mass of the dead, 102, 212
The Tabula, 107, 108, no, 154, 155
The Saturday procession in summer,
179. The graces, 246, 247
The presence and dress of the bishop,
119
The method of ringing the bells for
Evensong is alluded to, 152, and
that for Compline, 220, Collation,
292
INDEX.
(Duplex)
214, 220; and is described for
None, 220
The consecration of chrism was like a
double feast, 201, and the proces
sions of honour, 206 ; and the an
niversary of Bishops of Sarum, 211,
or of the burial of a canon, so far as
the hours are concerned, 212
Duplex, used of a part of the services
when performed by two persons
Benedicamus, 37
Inuitatorium, 6, 95
P:. Ecce aduenit, 138
A. Ecce maria, 225, 226, 229, 230
A. Ecce puer, 224, 228
A. Ecce video, 224, 228
S. Editha, 222, 235
S. Edmundus
Rex, 222
Archiepiscopus. Festum, 28, 30, 125, 222,
235. Octava, 29, 181
Translacio, 28, 181, 198
S. Edwardus
Rex et Martyr. Translacio, 199
Rex et Confessor. Festum, 30, 125
Translacio, 30, 127,
222
S. Egidius, 222, 235
A. Ego sum alpha, 169
^ . Ego sum vestra redempcio, 169
Eleuacio. The elevation of the host and
chalice at Mass, 23, 80, 81, 139, 140
P. Emendemus, 138
y . Emitte spiritum, 62
En rex venit, 42, 60
EPIPHANIA, a principal double with Pro
cession, 5, 24, 29, 31, in, 213
The colour, 26. The rulers, 31
The service followed the lines of Christ
mas, 124, but 125
The Vigil, 27, 226, 227, 230, 231
The octave : Colour, 26 : has Rulers,
27, and triple invitatory, 28, and the
relation to Tabula, 34. Mode of
service, 181, 182. The Sunday,
214
The season from the Sunday after the
Octave to Septuagesima was called
(Epiphanid)
Domine ne in ira from the first respond,
58, 90, 195, 231
EPISCOPUS. The bishop had ever since
S. Osmund's time conceded rights to
the Dean and Chapter, which made
them an independent corporation : he
therefore figures but little in the cus
toms
The archdeacons were his special officers,
within the chapter, 7 : he instituted
the canons, 2 ; but they were then
very free of him, 8, 9; though they
might be in his service, 9, 1 1
He was expected to perform service on
certain days, 3, 132, 138, 143, 144
With the help of the precentor, 3
(i) When he celebrated he had a varying
number of ministers, 62, 67, 68, 74-76,
85, 86, 129, 130; he substituted Pax
uobis for Dominus uobiscum, 68 ; he
gave the episcopal benediction after
the consecration, 83, 84, 271, 272
Rule as to oblations, 258
His duties when present but not offici
ating, 77, 84, 86, 116, 130, 131
(ii) In choir he occupied his throne some
times in pontificals and sometimes not,
in, 118, 119, 122; and clergy bowed
to him on entering from the east, 14
He did not leave his place as others did
to perform his part of the service, 112,
116-118, 183
He was responsible for saying Confiteor
at Prime and Compline and Mass
when present, 46, 50, 65 ; for the
sprinkling of Holy Water, 54 ; at
Evensong for saying the chapter, 112;
precenting the antiphon to Magnificat,
113; censing the high altar only while
the rest were censed by his chaplain,
115; saying the collect, 117
He took part in processions with staff
and mitre, 58; he ejected and restored
the penitents, 138, 143, 144; hallowed
the Holy Oils, 201-205
At Mattins he was responsible for giving
the blessings before the lessons, 118,
119, 120; and over the incense, 122;
sometimes for reading, 118, 119; for
INDEX,
293
(Episcopus)
censing the altar, 119; for saying the
versicle before Lauds, 122; at Lauds
all was done as at Evensong except
the censing, 122, 123
(iii) In chapter he presided with the dean
on his right and the precentor on his
left, 8, 51
Osmund, i, 9
Symon, 115
Roger, 115
Obits of Bishops of Sarum, 102
Anniversaries, 210-212
See also 262
EPISTOLA. The Epistle was sung by the
subdeacon, who was always one of the
Canons on Sundays, 41 ; either at the
pulpitum, 68, 105 ; or the choir step,
69, 100
The method of singing, 68-70, 104, 128,
130, 265, 266
The relation to the Tabula, 107, 163
It was occasionally preceded by a lesson
(see leccio), the remains of the old
'prophecy,' 103, 104, 106, &c., also
called Epistolade prophetia, 140; and
on certain days by a series of lessons,
104, 105
The choir sat meanwhile, 18
Its position was affected by the Lent
veil, 140
See also 21, 79, 88, 103, 106, 107, 151,
251, 272
Eteminister, 257
S. Etheldreda, 198
f. Etnenos, 208, 214
Et pax dei, 84, 272
A. Et valde mane, 165
B. Euangelica, 233, 235
B. Euangelicis, 233, 236
A. Euge serue, 226, 231
Euangelista, 26, 27, 64, 181
EUANGELIUM.
(i) Sung at Mass by the Deacon either
at the pulpitum, 70, 105 ; or at a
lectern in the presbytery, 101
The choir meanwhile stood facing the
Deacon, 21
The method of singing, 70-75, 77, 101,
102, 129, 130, 253, 266, 267
F.
(Euangelitini)
Relation to the Tabula, 41, 163
It was affected by the Lent veil, 139, 140
(ii) Read at Mattins, the choir mean
while facing the reader, 20; the Bishop
took off his mitre and held his staff, 1 1 8
It was followed by a homily on the
subject called exposicio, 23, 24, 170
See also 121, 125, 134
A list offcasts of nine lessons on which there
was no Exposicio 221, 222, 233-235
Three lesson feasts without Exposicio,
232, 236, 237
(iii) In the Palm Sunday procession, 60
Ps. Exaltabo, 214
Exaltacio crucis, see Crux
Excellencior persona, the senior person in
choir and therefore constantly equivalent
to the sacerdos or executor officii, the
chief officiant at the service, 42, 46,
50, 106, 119, 120, 128, 162; or chief
officiants when there were two, in; or
senior person in choir, 115-117
For details see Sacerdos
Excellencior also used merely of precedence
in position, e.g., 95; or to distinguish
between two officiants, in, 114; or of
the upper grade in general, e.g. 117, 123,
124, 154, £c. ; compare dignior, 126
Executor officii equivalent to sacerdos or
excellencior persona, the officiant, 60, 61,
121, 131, 138, 146, 150, 175, 187; or
one of the officiants, when there were
two engaged, 114-117
For details see Sacerdos
Exorcismus, 53, 203, 242
Exorcizo te, 53
Exposicio, see Euangelium
Lc. Expurgate uetus, 243, -244
A. Exultabunt, 208, 227, 231
Sq. Exidtemus in hac die, 107
'ft. Exultent iusti, 231
Exultet iam angelica, 146, 147
"ft. Exurge domine, 50, 265
A. Exurge donrine, 172
SS; Fabianus et Sebastianus, 221, 234
Ev. Factum est autem, 134
Fareridon, 257
SS. Faustinus, &c., 199
38
294
INDEX.
SS. Felix et Adauctus, 199
Feretrum, bier for relics, 60
FERIA. Certain customs belonged to ferias
as such touching Lights, 6. Prostra
tion, 23. Entrance to services in Lent,
15. The Tabula, 93, 170 ; and method
of service, 93-95
The first Monday in Advent serves as a
specimen, 95-98, 100-103 ; with ex
ceptions, 98-100, 103-105
In Eastertide, 170; Benedicamus, 254
Sometimes feria means week-day merely
and is not opposed to festum, 134
FESTUM. Feasts were classed either as
duplex or simplex (see those headings),
or as feasts without rulers, 32, 195,
&c., see RECTOR
Festum loci, or more fully festum sancti
loci, the patronal festival of a church,
29, in, 213
Festum ecclesie or capelle, also the pa
tronal festival, 5, 31, 125
Besides the festival there was often a
weekly commemoration of the patron,
28; at Sarum S. Mary was patron,
and therefore this commemoration was
merged in the regular commemoration
of the BVM. See S. Maria
Festum principale, the chief festival of a
Saint, normally the day of his death
as opposed e.g. to his translation, 181
Or. Fidelium deus, 241
A. Filie hierusakm , 171, 173
I£. Filie hiertisalem, 173
B. Filius uirginis, 240
Fleet annts genua, 144
B. Fans euangelii> 233, 235
FONTES. The font was the turning point
of the Sunday procession, 58
The blessing of the font on Easter Even,
146, 149-151 ; and Whitsun Eve, 176
The procession to the font in Easter
week, 157-159' l6l> 163, 253-256
FORMA. There were three rows of seats
(cp. formula, 16, 122, 184) in the choir,
and the clergy sat in them by precedence :
the upper one was that of chief dignity
and was called gradus superior (q. v.);
the two lower ones were called forma
secunda and prima respectively, 13, 51
(Forma)
A parish Church had less ; the juniors
stood Eastward of the seniors, and the
boys of the first form stood on the
floor, 14
(i) The following are the duties assigned
to those of the second form : —
On certain days the Rulers were chosen
from them, 33, 106, 107, 177
The invitatory was sung, 95, 197 ; ver-
sicle, 208
The Antiphons were begun there, 42, 46,
49> 54, 55. 57. 96> 128, 140, 143, 171,
185, 187, 188, 210, 211 ; or carried on
there, 47, 57, 96, 98, 137, 186, 193
Lessons read, 48, 57, 94, 95, 100, 106,
no, 120, 127, 137, 167, 171, 180, 186,
190, 191, 193, 194, 208, 209, 215, 248
Responds sung, 48, 49, 50, 54, 55^7,
94> 95. 97. no. 120, 123, 128. 137,
140, 142, 167, 170, 171, 177, 180,188,
190, 191, 193, 194, 208, 216, 249
Two carried relics on Palm Sunday, 41 ;
and three sang En rex venit, 42 ; other
duties in procession, 59, 60, 142, 149,
154, 161, 164, 169, 172, 175, 252
The gradual on some days, 69, 70,107, 129
The Allehiya, 100, 101, 105, 201
The lessons at Mass, 104, 106, 107, 130
The Tract, 104, 151, 212
Benedicamus, 117, 178; at Hours, 185
(ii) The following are the duties assigned
to those of the first form : —
They began the Antiphons on occasions,
47> 57, 96-99. !37> I93.2o8, 211 ; and
continued them
They read collation, 95, 215; and les
sons, no, 127, 209, 211
They sang responds, 99, no, 128, 211
Their duties in procession, &c., 146, 150
See also PUER
(iii) The two rows were censed in turn,
45, 76, 116, 184; and received the
pax, 85, 86, 102
Their place in procession, 58
The first form was used as a temporary
place to sit in, 72, 79
Lc. Frange esurienti, 246
Sq. Fulgens preclara, 168
Ps. Fumiamenta, 134
INDEX.
295
A. Gaiideamus, 223, 227
Gelasius, 149
Genealogia, 26
Gentaculum, see Jentaculum
Genuflexio at censing, 44, 114, 183
at the beginning of the Hours in Lent,
23. On Palm Sunday, 60, 61. On
Maundy Thursday, 204. On Easter
Even, 24, 151
S. Georgius, 28, 127, 218
S. Gereon, 200
SS. Geruasius et Protasius, 198
^. Gloria et honore, 223-230
Gloria in excelsis, sung at Mass on days
that were not ferias, except in Advent
and from Septuagesima to Easter Even,
91, 92, 101, 104, 128, 140, 151
was sung eastwards, 2 1 ; and the sign of
the cross was made at the end, 21, 66
method of singing, 39, 66, 68
see also, 24, 75
H. Gloria laus et honor, 42, 6 1
Gloria patri, 19, 48, 62, 90, 143, 182,
256
Gloria tibi doinine, 21, 74, see 266
Lc. Gracia domini, 245
Or. Graciam tuam, 158
Gracias agamus, 205
Or. Gracias tibi ago, 87
GRADALE. Respond sung at Mass between
the Epistle and Gospel : the choir sat
meanwhile, 18; but bowed to the altar
at the close of it before the Gospel, 21
It was precented, 36; by the ruler of
the choir, 38
Method of singing, 69-71, 103, 105, 113
It was sung by one boy on ferias, 100 ;
and a few simple feasts, 197, 201
It was sung by two boys on Sundays, 41,
69 ; and lesser feasts, &c., 100, 177,
1 80, see also 106
It was sung by three clerks on double
feasts, 69, 70, 106, 107, 120, 129
It was sung in surplices on Sundays and
simple feasts, 69, 197, 201 ; also in
surplice or alb on ferias, 100
It was sung in silk copes on double
feasts, 70, 129
It was sung in choir copes, 69
In Eastertide after Low Sunday an Alle-
( Gradale)
luya took the place of the Gradual,
168, 169, 177, 178
The Gradual Hec dies was sung also on
Easter Day and through the Octave at
the Hours in place of a Hymn, 157,
163
GRADUS. The steps were important land
marks in the Church : the altar stood on
its platform and below it was the step
of the deacon and the step of the sub-
deacon, 67
There was another step at the entry to
the presbytery, 44, cp. 69
Most important of all was the step
at the end of the choir, which was
different from the step at the entry to
the stalls, 122. There was a step in
front of the Rood, 59
altaris. Two lights were set there, 4.
The priest bowed after the censing, 44,
114, 145, 185; before Mass, 64, 65;
the taperers put their candles there,
65, 185. The singers bowed to the
altar, 71. The Epistle was read on
ferias, 101. Distinguished visitors
were brought there in procession, 206
ante crucem, 59
chori, see CHORUS
inter formulas, 1 22
presbyterii, the blessing of incense took
place there, 44, 183, but see 114, 121,
and the note on p. 183
superior, the upper row of the stalls :
(see FORMA) and the most dignified
position, 13, 14, 44, 51, 58, 76, 116,
117
Those who occupied it were called ex-
cellenciores (q. v.)
The most honourable parts of service
were assigned to the upper row, and
the Rulers were drawn from there on
chief days, 154
The beginning of antiphons, 45, 49, 57,
58, 117, 122, 123, 126, 137, 143, 152,
i53' r57> J59» l6o> l63» &c-» and
Verses, 56, 59, 132, 156, 163, 164
psalms, 46, 51, &c.
hymns, 54, 95, 96, &c.
Kyrie, 106
296
INDEX.
(Gradus)
The reading of lessons, 47, 48, 57, 94,
104, 106, no, 120, i2i, 137, 159, &c.;
and collation, 95, 215
The singing of responds, 49, 55, 57, 94,
no, ii2, 120, 128, 137, 159, &c.
tracts, 72, 92
Alleluya, 105, 106, 107, 151, 157, &c.
Benedicamus, 123, but the authorities
differ
Prose, 131
The saying of the collect, 154
See also 163-171, 174, 177-182, 184-194,
207-211, 216, 246-249
Granham, 258
A. Granum cadit, 226, 229
S. Gregorius, 30, 162, 181, 215, 221, 234
Gundulfus, 261
Habete osculum, 65
Sq. Hac clara die, 132
Hasta, 146
Hasting, 258
Hebdomada maior; Holy Week, see 215,
and for the last three days of Holy Week,
3, 6, 27, 49, 65, 142-153, 251
Hebdomadarius, a person appointed for
some office or duty for the week
puer, 40, 45, 48, 52
rector, 33, 34, 46, 54, 56
the reading on p. 46 seems to be doubt
ful : perhaps it should refer to sacerdos,
not chorus ; compare the use of canonici
ebdomadarii on p. 33
B. Hec mixtio liqitorum, 204
Or. Hec nos domine, 87
Hec nox est, 145
Hec sacrosancta, 84
Herbertus, 261
A. Her odes iratus, 225, 229
A. Hie est discipulus, 224, 227, 228
S. Hieronymus, 30, 127, 181
S. Hippolytus, 199, 222
Historia. A group of Old Testament
lessons drawn from this or that book :
hence it came to be used more generally
for the Mattins service of which it formed
part, 58, 135, 196, 222, 254
f. Hodie, 132
A. Hodie intacta, 223, 225, 227, 229
Hoellus, 261
A. Homo natus, 134
HOST i A. The host or wafer for the
Eucharist, 75, 80-82, 84, 86
called also corpus domini, 6, 60, 83, 86,
87, 139. Corpus dominicum, 153
Eucharistia, 83, 138, 139
Sacramentum, 140
Hostias et preces, 78, 252, 269
S. Hugo, 222
Hugo cancellarius, 262
Or. Humiliate capita, 139
Humiliate vos, 83, 205, 271
Hymnus, sung at each of the Hours except
between Maundy Thursday and Low
Sunday, 15, 19, 35-39, 44, 46, 47, 54,
95, 96, 112, 135, 143, 157, 171, 182, 187
A. I bo mi hi, 1 79
B. Jgnem sui, 233
Ignis nouus, 146, 147, 219
B. llle nos benedicat, 232, 236, 237
Imago, 4, 114, 138, 144. See also Maria
B. Immensa dei, 237
Incensum, 7, 146, 147, 152, 183. See also
Thurificacio and Thus
B. In caritate, 234-237
Ps. In exitu israel, 158, 159, 161, 252,
254, 274, 275
In honorem dei, 147
Innocens papa, 145
SS. Innocentes, 5, 26, 30, 31, 223-232
A. Innocentes pro, 224, 226-228, 230
~f. In omnem terram, 225
Ev. In principle, 89
Lc. In principio, 148
Or. In spiritu humilitatis, 78
I£. In sudore, 138
B. Intercede pia, 239
Intonacio, 87
A. In tribulacione, 229
A. Introibo, 62
Introitus, 75, 129, 201
B. Intus et, 233
Inuencio crucis. See Crux
H. Inuentor rutili, 146
INUITATORIUM. The refrain sung to Ps.
xciv. (xcv. ) at Mattins.
The method of performance varied con
siderably on days of different degrees,
INDEX.
297
(Inuitatoriuni)
212, 213. See also, 20, 33, 37,39, 47,
95> i34> i92
On certain days it was simplex, i.e. sung
by a single person, 95, 96, 196-8, 201,
viz. on ferial days and the lowest class
of festivals
On other days it was sung by two
(duplex}. For the list of these, 198-
200, compare 195, 7, 201. They are
mentioned also at 4, 6, 95, 100, 171
A list of the days when it was sung by
three (triplex) is given by the Custo
mary at 28 : it is repeated again on
181, and is then seen to differ slightly
from that of the Consuetudinary and
to be more detailed
They are mentioned, 6, 54, 93, 178, 186,
194, 254, 255
Tabula of these days, 180, and detailed
modus exequendi, 180-191
On Christmas Day and on double feasts
it was sung by four rulers, 38, 39, 118,
248
B. In unitate, 234-237
$. Ipse inuocauit, 224
Ite missa est, 89, 91, 92, 101, 104, 153
S. Jacobus, 30, 127
Jentaculum, 247
I£. Jesu Christe. See Responsorium at
Prime
H. Jesu Saluator, 164
S. Joannes Baptista. Day, 5, 7, 26-30,
125, 126, 181, 211, 221
Octave, 192, 199
Beheading, 28, 181
A . Joannes apostolus^ 225, 229
Joannes episcopus, 261
S. Joannes Euangelista. Day, 5, 26, 30,
31, 63, 223-232
Portlatin, 28, 181, 189, 191
SS. Joannes et Paulus, 199, 222
Jube do/nine, 51, 52, 119, 215, 272
Ps. Judica me deus, 62
S. Juliana, 198
S. Julianus, 198
Juncus, 7
^jf , Justorum anime, 232
^". Justus germinabit, 223—231
S. Katerina, 222, 235
S. Kenelmus, 199
Kyrieleyson, sung at Mass, 36, 38, 66, 90,
91, 106, 151, 252
said with the preces, 23, 62, 214
at procession, 142, and as part of
the Litany, 149
said at Evensong on Easter Day, 156,
and throughout the week
said at Service of the dead, 252, 273
Laici, 54
Lanterna, 60
A. Lapidauerunt, 223, 227
A. Lapides torrentes, 224, 227
Or. Largire nobis, 240
Ps. Laudate, 89, 152, 158, 159, 161, 254,
255. 274, 275
Tr. Laudate dominum, 151, 152
A. Laudate pueri, 101, 105, 158, 201
Laudes. (i) The service following Mattins
and often included under the term
Matutinae
Method of performance, 17, 20, 23, 49,
57» 58, 96> 97. 99> TI9> I22> I23> 128,
134-137, 143, 155, 160, 165-167, 171,
178, 187, 194, 208, 227, 249
(ii) Trope to Gloria in Excelsis, 106
Lc. Laudes deo, 106, 128
A. Laudes reddant, 230
Sq. Laudes Saluatori, 168
A. Lauerunt, 224, 228
Lauinton, 257
S. Laurencius. Day, 28, 181. Vigil, 220.
Octave, 192
Laus tibi, 251, 273
LECCIO. Lessons at Mattins were normally
read by clergy in ascending order of
dignity, 41, 94, 106, no, 118-120,
126, 154, 162; but on All Saints'
Day this was reversed, no, 120, 121,
125
They were read under the direction of
the Chancellor, 3, 4 ; the choir sat
meanwhile, 1 7 : the reader read at the
pulpitum, except the bishop who stayed
in his throne, 118
The method of reading, 47, 48, 93-95,
118, 126, 127, 159, 164-168
See also 20, 23, 57, 93, 107, 136, 137,
298
INDEX.
(Leccio)
142, 155, 159, 175, 177, 180, 186-196,
208-213, 248-253, 274
at Mass, 18, 21, 70, 103-107, 130, 148,
251,273
at the Martiloge and in Chapterhouse,
18, 41, 51, 52
Collation, 95
At the reconciliation of penitents, 144
Nine lesson feast, 15, 27, 48, 56, 62, 69,
93, 100, 124, 126, 127, 131, 133, 136,
137, 139, 141, 142, 165, 166, 175, 177,
180, 188-190, 193, 194, 196, 200, 208,
232, 234
Three lesson feast, 17, 69, 90, 94-96,
101-103, 133, 171, 189, 195-200, 201,
207, 208, 231, 236, 251, 254
Lector, 4, 106, 119, 163, 208, 209
Lectrinum in pulpito, 70, 72
in presbyterio, 101
Legatus, 206
8. Leo, 198
Leo, the banner of the Lion, 173-175
y. Letamini) 224-231
Letania. (i) The Litany was sung in pro
cession, 141, 142, 149-151, 172
septiformis, 149
quinquepartita, 149, 150
(ii) Metrical litany, Rex Sanctorum, 151
Letania Maior, 172, 173
Leuate, 144
Ev. Liber generacionis, 121
Liber pastoralis, 215
Liber a nos, 83
Loculus, the corporas case, or burse, 88
Low Sunday. See Pascha
S. Lucas, 30, 127
S. Lucia, 216, 217, 221, 234
Lumen luminaria, 20, 4, see for the
general subject candela
A. Lux orta, 223, 227
S. Machutus, 222, 235
Magister scholarum, 104
Magnificat, 19, 23, 31, 35, 36, 45, 97, 122,
124, 135, 185, 187, 207, 208
for the censing see Thurificacio
sung with doubled antiphon, 31, 32
Mandatum, see for the Maundy under
Cena domini
Al. Mane nobisctim, 169
Mantellum, 69
Manutergium, 68
SS. Marcellinus et Petrus, 198
S. Marcus, 25, 28, 30, 128, 147, 148, 166,
189-192
SS. Marcus et Marcellianus, 198
SS. Marcus, Marcellus et Apuleius, 200
S. Margareta, 222, 235
S. MARIA
Antiphons, 124, 158, 160, 164, 256; sung
at the close of processions on entering
the choir
Annunciation, 26, 29, 30, 50, 56, 63, 72,
95, 125, 126, 132, 139, 147, 165, 166,
219. 255
Assumption, 5, 7, 25, 26, 28, 29, 31,
in, 124, 181, 213
its octave, 28, 63, 134, 179, 181, 192,
196, 214
Commemoration, held weekly on Satur
days unless for any reason it was
necessary to transfer it to some
other day
The Hours called Seruicium plenum
BVM and a Mass were said, 26, 28,
63. i<>3> i33> J72, 183, 208, 236,
238, 239
Method of service, 183, 193-197, 201,
238, 239
Conception, 30, 63, 125
Festivals, 232, 234, 236, 238, 239
Image, 4, 6, 44, 139, 183
Memorial, 157, 158, 178, 179, 195, 231
Nativity, 5, 7, 25, 26, 28, 29, 31, in,
124, 179, 181, 213, 251
its octave, 29, 63, 1355-136, 181, 192,
196, 214
Purification, 5, 7, 26, 29, 31, 72, in,
124, 131, 132, 156, 196, 213, 251
Respond, 124
Seruicium non plenum, or little office said
after the corresponding canonical hours,
18, 46, 141, 196
S. Maria Magdalene, 26-28, 181
Marleberg, 258
Martilogium, 18, 51, 210, 217-219
S. Martinus, day, 29, 181, 222, 235
octave, 192, 200
altar, 6, 141, 153
INDEX.
299
Martinus episcopus, 261
Martyr, 26, 27, 64, 173, 231
B. Marty rum, 238
Matilda, 257
Matricula. The roll of clergy, 41, 107,
1 08
Matutinae, originally sc. Laudes, the service
of Lauds : but later applied to the great
night-office (originally called Nocturns)
and Lauds taken together, or even to the
former as distinct from the latter. The
most elaborate and variable of all the
Hours and therefore treated of most
constantly here; 4, 6, 15, 17, 20, 23-25,
37» 38, 46, 47, 52, 56, 57, 72, 93~99>
117, 126, 134-144, 147, 148, 152-161,
164, 166, 171, 175-177, 180, 185-197,
200, 201, 213, 214, 222-232, 247-250,
255
S. Mattheus, 30, 127
S. Matthias, 30, 127, 218
S. Mauricius, 222, 235
A. Media vita, 37
Memoria, consisting of Antiphon, "ft and I*
with collect, 179, said at the close of
Evensong and Lauds
(i) Common Memorials were said habi
tually; 35, 37, 45, 124, 134, 141, 157,
158, 165, 178, 222-232, 255; and see
especially, 195, 196
(ii) Special Memorials were said on special
days, e.g. on a saint's day when the
office of the saint was superseded by
some superior office; 135, 173, 192,
196, 251
Or. Mentes nostras, 242
Mera, 257
Metrum psalmi, 36, 39
S. Michael, 5, 25-27, 30, 63, no, 125,
127, 235, 255
in monte tumba, 29, 63, 72, 181, 222
Ministri, a general term for those who
minister at the altar &c., especially the
deacon and subdeacon, 26, 53, 58, 59,
61-74, 90, 91, 129, 131, 132, 141-152,
2O2-2O5, 207, 212
Minucio, bleeding, 8, 43
^ '. Mirabilis deus, 224-232
Miscreatur, 46, 64, 65
Ps. Miserere, 142, 248
MISSA. The directions for Mass are very
many : the service is elaborately de
scribed, 61-92, and 100-105 ; and these
two descriptions serve as a standard of
comparison for the rest
The various parts are indexed severally
maior, 147, 168. There was a High
Mass every day besides other Masses :
three on Christmas Day, 128-131
pro defunctis, 26, 65, 68, 78, 84, 102,
105, 269
sponsalium, 67
pro pace, 71
in capitulo. The Chapter Mass, 102,
105 (capitalis), 192
de ieiunio, 134, 139
General Rules as to behaviour at Mass,
15, 18, 21-27, 38, 39, 240
The Tabula communis, 41, 107-109.
The other chief directions are on, 128-
134, 139, 140, 151-153, 168-172,200-
205, 212, 252, 253
See also, 4, 6, 37, 40, 93, 119, 145, 148,
156, 157, 1/9, 188, 192, 220
Mitra, 58, 83, in, 118, 119
A. Monachus, 226, 230
Mortarium, 6
Mortuorum Seruicium. Description of the
Service, 207-212
General directions, 15, 18, 23-25, 40,
43, 93, 188
See also, 100, 113, 214, 252, 273
Or. Munda me, 77
NATALE. Christmas Day, a principal
double with procession, 5, 24, 29, 31,213
Tabula, 33, 34, 105-107
Services described, 17, 70, 111-136,
223-231
Eve, 24, 90, 98, 103, 272
Octave, 192, 253, 255, 275
See also 4, 7, 26, 155-157. T76, i77»
245-247
A. Natitiitas est hodie, 135
Natta, 7
Ev. Nemo accendit, 222
A. Nesciens mater, 223, 227
Neupma, 20 1, 152, 157. A cadence sung
without words at the end of an antiphon
or the like
300
INDEX.
S. Nicasius, 200
S. Nicholaus, 28, 181, 190, 221, 234
S. Nicomedes, 198
Niderbir', 257
Nocturnus, a group of psalms, lessons and
responds at Mattins, 17, 20, 43, 47,
56, 121, 122, 126, 208, 227, 232-240
The least important of feasts were liable
to lose their own proper nocturn and
be treated as ferias, especially in Lent
Three-lesson Feasts occurring on Vigils
were excepted and had their nocturn
as well as some others, 196-198
Nona, 89, 94, 97, 98, 105, 134, 141, 143,
144, 161, 188, 220, 253
B. Nos precibus, 239
Nota, sine, 91
Nouo, ex, 30, 125, 140, 181 ; cp. Modernus
usus, 25
Nunc dimittis, 19, 37, 89, 141, 153
Tr. Mmc dimittis, 132
Obitus, 51
Oblacio, 162
Octaua, 26-31, 34, 90, 100, 102, 133, 137,
i%9-193> T95> i97> 20I> 2°8, 231, 232,
269
compare Septimana, 25
Offerenda, also called offertorium in later
times, the music sung at Mass during the
offertory, 22, 36, 38, 75, 77, 152
Offertorium, the chalice veil, 69, 79, 88
Officium, (i) Any service ; see p. 3 and
passim: cp. executor officii
(ii) The Antiphon and Psalm at the
beginning of Mass, 36, 38, 62 ; and
the early part of the Mass in general,
66, 67, 139
S. Olauus, 199
Oleum, (i) The Oil for unction of the sick
(ii) The Oil for consecration
(iii) The Oil for chrism
These were all blessed on Maundy
Thursday, 201-205
The two latter were carried in proces
sion at Easter, 149, 150, 154, 157,
158, 163, 253
Omnes Animae, 27, 269, 79, 102, 118, 251
Omnes Sancti, Day, 5, 7, 26, 29-31, 47,
126, 213, 232, 234, 238, 248, 249
(Omnes Sancti}
Its principal features were the reversal of
procedure with regard to the lessons,
no, 120, 121, 125; and the 8th
respond sung by five boys in surplices
with amices on their heads and candles
in their hands, in, 121, 125
Memorial, 195, 231
B. Omnipotens do minus, 215, 233, 236
Or. OSD dirige actus, 241
Or. OSD miserere farnulo, 240
Or. OSD qui das famuli s, 241
y. Omnis terra, 231
B. 0 mundi, 239
A. Opem nobis, 226, 230
Al. Oportebat, 169
y. Ora pro nobis, 244—230
Oracio, see Collecta
dominica, see Pater
Orate fratres, 78, 139
Ordinale, 63, 157, 158, 163, 192, 195, 212,
223
Ordo Romanus, 145. The quotation is
from the Ordo given by Hittorp De
Divinis Catholicae Ecclesiae Officiis (Paris
1624), col. 84. It is not included in
Mabillon's collection of Ordines
H. O redemptor, 204
Or emus, 67- , 203
A. 0 rex gloriose, 37
A. O Sapiencia, 24, 98
S. Osmundus, i, 9, 257, 259, 260, 262
Ostium presbyterii, 141
australe, 115, 116, 149, 150, 153, 157
boreale, 114, 115
septentrionale, 58
ecclesiae, 61, 143, 144
australe, 138, 172, 173, 206
occidentale, 61, 176
S. Osuualdus, 199
Palm a, 60
Palmarum, Dominica in ramis, Palm Sun
day. 3> 4' 53' J39> 176
Colour, 27
Tabula, 41, 42, 109
Method of Service, 53, 55, 56, 72, 92,
103, 216
Procession, 59-61
Saturday before, 43
INDEX.
3OI
Panis, 68, 71, 75
Parasceue, 6, 62, 63, 143, 219, 220
Parochia, 259
PASCHA, (i) Easter Day, a principal double
with procession, 5, 29, 31, 213
Colour, 26, 63, 64
Method of Service, 99, 101, 115, 153-
i59> ^53-256
See also 6, 7, 18, 133, 139, 147, 162,
163, 168, 175, 219, 243, 244
(ii) Easter Even, 6, 24, 68, 101, 140,
157, 176, 219, 220, 242-244
Method of Service, 144-153
(iii) Easter Week, 6, 17, 18, 25-31, 33,
34, 70, 115, 134, 147, 152, 175, 189,
220
Method of Service, 159-162, 166, 167,
177. !78
Easter tide, 26, 28, 57-59, 63, 64, 71,
99, 101, 105, 128, 137, 155, 181,
207, 208, 214, 232, 235, 237, 243,
244, 250, 253, 255
Method of Service, 165-172, 189-198
(iv) Dominica in Octauis pasche or in
Albis, Low Sunday, a principal
double with procession, 5, 29, 30,
109, 128, 134, 147, 167, 168, 173
Method of Service, 162-165, 251
A. Pascha nostrum, 168
Passio, 139, 140
Passione, Dominica in, 27, 43, 50, 56, 133,
214
Passion tide, 95, 215
A. Pastor cesus, 224, 226, 228, 230
A. Pastores, 224, 228
Patena, 71, 75, 77, 79, 83, 88, 271
Pater de celis, 149
Pater noster, or Oracio dominica, in Preces,
23, 62, 90, 206
in the Canon of Mass, 82, 83, 152, 270,
271
On Easter Even, 148
Before the lessons, 208
B. Patriarcharum, 238
S. Paulus, Conuersio, 28, 181
Commemoracio, 28, 181
PAX. (i) The kiss of peace given in the
Mass, is described 84-86; and again,
1 02, 131. The ceremony was omitted
on Easter Even, 152. See also 24
F.
(/tor)
(ii) The pax, or ornament which was
handed round and kissed to take the
place of the actual kissing : on Maundy
Thursday the chrismatory was used
instead, 205
Pax domini, 67, 84, 90, 103, 205, 272
Pax vobis, 68
Peluis, 68
Penitentes, 138, 144
PENTECOSTES. (i) Whitsunday, a principal
double with procession, 5, 7, 25, 26,
29, 31, 62, 109, 133, 162, 167, 176,
189-191, 213, 216
(ii) Whitsun Eve, 3, 6, 25, 68, roi, 176
(iii) Whitsun Week, 6, 25, 26, 27, 29,
31, 33> 34> 69, 104, 105, 166, 167, 177,
178, 255
(iv) Whitsuntide, 34
Per dominum, 148
B. Per euangelica, 233, 236
B. Per intercessionem, 238
B. Per marie, 239
Per omnia, 79, 83, 88, 90, 152, 205, 265,
269, 270-272
Persona principalis, i, 13, 14 210
excellencior, see Excellencior
S. Petronilla, 197
SS. Petrus et Paulus, Day, 5, 28-30, 125,
126, 181, 221
Octave, 28, 134
Cathedra Petri, 28, 181, 218
Vincula, 28, 181
Phialum, 68
SS. Philippus et Jacobus, 28, 30, 128, 147,
148, 166, 181, 189
Pileolus, worn in choir like the modern
biretta, 263
Pixis: (i) containing the host, 60, cp. 138
(ii) containing the unconsecrated bread,
68
Or. Placeattibi, 89, 241
Placebo, see Mortuorum
Pontifex, 203, see Episcopus
Or. Popiilum tuum, 24
Postcommunio, 88, 153
'ft. Post par turn, 158, 231
A. Post partum, 196
^ff . Posuisti, 224-230
Potterne, 257
39
302
INDEX.
Prandium, TOO, 188, 220, 242-247
Prebenda, the estate of an individual canon,
2, 10, n, 258, 263
Precentor, see Cantor
PRECES. At Prime and Compline, 50, 167
At Collation, 214
At the other Hours, 140, 167
At Procession, 142, 206, 252
At Mass : (i) For the priest ; in prepara
tion, 64, 65 ; at the end, 89, 90
(ii) After the canon, 90, 91
(iii) Bidding prayer, not to be said in
the Mass, 252, though so ordered in
the Processional, p. 8
cum prostracione, 17, 90, 97, 99, 170
Preciosa. The name given to the Service
in the Chapter House, 8, 51 ; see also 18
"ft. Preciosa, 51
Prefacio, 67, 79, 80, 169, 205, 269, 270
Prelatus, 146
PRESBYTER. The priests sat in the upper
stalls, 13, and chief seats, 51
some reservations were made to them in
the services, 48, 142, 153
They were tabled to say mass according
to their order in the roll, 108, 109
See SACERDOS
Presbyterium, 52, 54, 58,62, 69, 101, 139-
142, 263
See Gradus, Ostium
Or. Presta questitmis, 241
Prima. Method of service, 49-52, 97,
123, 187, 1 88, 249
General directions, 18, 38-40, 93, 123
See also 46, 160, 252
Prime and hours, 17, 155, 156, 161, 165,
167, 171, 175, 178, 187, 188, 249
SS. Primus et Felicianus, 198
PROCESSIO. A liturgical procession had
always some definite point in view to
be reached and was not a meaningless
walk round the Church : before Mass
it led to the High Altar, at other times
to the Font, the Rood, or some side
altar
General regulations, 15, 24, 25, 219
(i) There was a procession before High
Mass : —
(a) On great Sundays — Easter, Low
Sunday, Whitsunday and Trinity
(Processid)
(b] On certain moveable festivals
which might or might not be Sun
days, viz. Christmas, Epiphany,
Candlemas, Ascension Day, As
sumption and Nativity BVM, All
Saints, Feast of Relics, Dedication
and Patronal festivals, 5, 31; to
these there was later added Corpus
Christi, 24, 233, and at a still later
date, subsequent to the Customs
here printed, the Conception, An
nunciation and Visitation BVM, and
the Holy Name
Silk copes were worn by all over
their surplices
(r) On other Sundays if a great
festival fell upon them the rule
was that the procession should be
of the festival
The list of such festivals is given, 5
It is identical with the list of double
feasts, 29, except for the first
three days of Easter and Whitsun
weeks, Lady Day (but see 219),
S. Andrew and the ex novo feasts
But at 32 it is ordered that this rule
should apply to all double feasts
As to the ex novo double feasts, 181,
there is no special provision here,
but in fact the rule was extended
to all new double feasts. It was
further extended to great Vigils,
Octaves and Sundays in great
Octaves, 179, and finally to all
nine lesson feasts
See Processionale Sarum, p. 138
(d] The remaining Sundays had an
ordinary dominical, not a special
festival procession, except that
Palm Sunday was peculiar
Method of service, 58, 59, 168, 169,
252
Verger, boy in surplice with Holy
Water, acolyte with cross, taperers,
thurifer, subdeacon, deacon, priest,
clergy in ascending order of dig
nity, Bishop in mitre with staff
The route was by the North door of
the presbytery round the presby-
INDEX.
303
(Processio)
tery by the South aisle past the
font to the Rood where a station
was made, and the bidding prayer
&c. said, and the procession closed
at the choir step with versicle and
collect
Method of service on double feasts
with procession annexed, 131, 156,
168, 169, 175, 176, 179
The route was by the West door of
the choir, round choir as well as
presbytery; then as on Sundays,
except that on Christmas Day the
cloisters were included in the
route, 131 ; on Ascension Day the
procession went out at the West
door and round the church, 176;
on Whitsunday it follows the route
of Palm Sunday, 1 76
(ii) There was a procession after Even
song
(a) to the altars of S.Stephen, S.John,
Holy Innocents and S. Thomas (or
a substitute), on Christmas Day, 124,
and the three days following, 223;
and generally speaking when there
was an altar dedicated to any saint
a procession was made there after
first Evensong of the festival. But
provision is made for there being no
such procession at Christmas, 227,
228
(b) to the Font from Easter Day up
to Friday of Easter week, 157-
159, 161, 163, 253, 254
The route was by the South door of
the presbytery and the South aisle,
returning by the Rood. The
chrism was carried in procession
(c) to the Rood on Low Sunday at
first Evensong and thenceforward
till Ascension, every Saturday and
on Holy Cross Day, 163, 164, 166
The route was through the midst of
the choir
The same procession took place
every Saturday from the First
Sunday after Trinity to Advent,
178, 179, cp. 135
(Process? o)
(iii) Special processions and ceremonies
may be noted as follows : —
(a) Candlemas. Candles were blessed
and carried in the procession before
Mass, 131, 132
(b) Ash Wednesday. The ejection
of penitents took place at the South
door of the church, 138, or West
door (Processional)
(c) In Lent processions were made
before Mass to the altars in turn on
Wednesdays and Fridays
(d) Palm Sunday. The procession
began in two parts since a subsidiary
procession bearing the Blessed Sa
crament met the main procession
at the first place of station. The
route was through the West choir
door round the cloister and out by
the Canons' door to the churchyard
Cross on the North side of the
church. First Station. Thence
round to the South side of the
church for the Second Station.
Thence through the cloister to the
West door of the church for the
Third Station. Thence to the Rood
and so into choir, 41, 42, 59-61,
139
(e) Maundy Thursday. The restora
tion of penitents took place at the
South porch, 143, 144; or West
porch (see Processionale). The oils
were blessed at Mass, 201-3; m tne
evening the altars were washed and
the Maundy washing of the feet
performed
(/) Good Friday. After the Re
proaches and Creeping to the Cross,
the Host and cross were buried in
the Sepulchre
(g) Easter Even. The procession
went through the West door of the
choir to a pillar in the South aisle
for the Blessing of New Fire ; re
turned to the choir for the Blessing
of the Paschal Candle : after the
preparation for Mass the Lessons
were read and the sevenfold Litany
304
INDEX.
(Processio)
sung : then the procession went with
Litany through the South door of
the presbytery for the consecration
of the Font : and then returned for
Mass, 144-153, 176
(h) Easter Day. The procession
went before Mattins to the sepulchre
to take out the Host and Cross ;
the former was laid on the altar and
the Cross was carried by the South
door of the presbytery through the
choir and out by the North door of
the presbytery to the altar of S.
Martin, and here the procession
ended, 153, 154
(/) Easter Week. A procession was
made daily after Mattins to the
Rood, 1 60
(k) Letania maior. The procession
went after Mass through the choir
and the South door of the church
with banners and relics to a neigh
bouring church : there Mass was
sung and the procession returned
singing the Litany and ended at the
choir step, 172
(/) Rogation Days. The procession
was like the preceding
(m) There were also processions of
honour which passed through the
choir and the South door of the
church to meet and escort a distin
guished guest, 205. A similar pro
cession went to escort a dead body
to burial in the Cathedral but in
different attire, 205, 206
Procession to read the gospel, 129; to
bring in the oils, 202, 203
See also 181, 189
SS. Processus et Martinianus, 199
Profesti dies, 38, 195, 231, 236
B. Propicius et clem ens, 233, 236
Prosa, 92, 129, 131
PROSTRACIO. The Hours in the main were
said standing
Sitting was allowed at responds and
lessons, and under certain restrictions
during the singing of the psalms, 16,
17
(Prostracio)
The ferial preces were said cum prostra-
cione on ferias out of Eastertide, 17,
22, 23, 97, 99; and the Pater noster
before the lessons at Mattins, 22, 23;
a similar rule applied to the office for
the dead, 18, 23, 24, 207, 208
The reference given on p. 18 as to rules
for the Hours BVM is misleading, as
no such rules are to be found
In Lent a genuflexion was made at the
beginning of each Hour, 23
The rules for Preciosa, 18
An exception at Evensong and Compline,
140, 141
At Mass sitting was allowed for the choir
during Lesson, Epistle, Gradual,
Alleluya and Tract, 18. They knelt
on ferias out of Eastertide from the
end of the Sanctus to the blessing of
Pax domini before Agnus del, 23,
!03
At this point the prayers for peace
were inserted at a later date than
the Consuetudinary, and said kneel
ing, 90, 91. The collects &c. are
given in full, see Missale 631-634
At procession on week days in Lent
preces were said kneeling at one of
the altars, 141, 142
See also 170, 192, 201
Psalmus. Psalms were not only sung in
the ordinary course of psalmody but,
were said also with preces at the
Hours, 141
in the celebrant's preparation, 62, 65;
and thanksgiving, 89
in the prayers for peace at Mass, 90, and
after Prime and Compline, 22
Method of singing psalms, 36, 187
PUER. The boys of the choir of Sarum
were employed both in the performance
and the ceremonial of the services
they were under the charge of the Pre
centor, 3
they were stationed in the lowest place,
the prima forma (q. v), whether canons
or not, 12, 13, 14, 51; and usually
stood all through service, 16, 17,
18
INDEX.
305
(Puer}
they were subject in choir to the Rulers
of the choir, 25, 40
the services which they are bound to
attend are prescribed, 40, 93 ; where
it is to be gathered from the Customary
that they were not present in a body
on ferias or lesser festivals
their place in procession, 58
Specially responsible for singing Alleluya,
101, 105, 197 ; theantiphons, 93, 96, 98,
186; the versicles, 36, 43, 44, 46, 47,
96, 117, ii 8, 171, 248; Benedicamus,
45, 117, 123, 185; the gradual, 41,
69-71, 100, 1 06; respond, 48, 50, 94,
99, 128, 180, 187, 197, 201
A senior boy was responsible every week
for reading in Chapter, 41, 51, 52 ; he
was probably the same as the puer
ebdomadarius leccionis, 106-108
Others were responsible for parts of
ceremonial, 41 ; the seniors as thurifers,
4i, 43-45» S^, 75, 102, 107, 112, 113,
116, 117, 122, 182-5; or cross- bearers,
41 ; the juniors to carry candles, 41,
43, 94, 100, loi, 107; holy water, 41,
52, 59, 107, 112, 182
Certain boys were entered on the Tabula
for special duties through the week,
94, 95 ; the chief of these were : —
Puer ebdomadarius responsoriorum, a boy
who was responsible week by week for
the first or subsequent responds at
Mattins : also further one selected for
the antiphons and responds at certain
Hours from Septuagesima and through
out Lent and Advent, 40, 93, 94, 97~99>
170, 1 86, 193, 249
Puer ebdomadarius leccionis, a boy who
was responsible week by week for
reading the first lesson at Mattins
and for holding the book for the
officiant who said the chapter and
collect at Lauds and Evensong and
other similar occasions, 20, 45, 47, 52,
93, 94, 127, 157, 158, 160, 170, 185,
249
At times other lessons were read by boys,
48, 93, 94, no, 121, 186
Puer ebdomadarius [thuribuli], 114
(Ptter ebdomadarius)
Two boys for Versicle, 36, 113, 167, 178,
182, 186, 211, 248
Respond, 128, 248
Benedicamiis, 165, 167, 178, 247
Censing, 185, 249
Alleluya, 101, 170, 171, 172, 178, 201
Gradual, 180, 197, 201
Three boys for the Respond, 48
Alleluya, 158
0 redemptor, 204
Five boys for the respond, in, 121, 125
Seven boys for Gloria laus, 42, 6 1
Sometimes the duties of serving and
singing were combined, 100,101. At
Mass when not employed the serving
boys took their place at the outside of
the prima forma, 79
PULPITUM, or pulpitum leccionum, 4, 6;
equivalent to locus legendi, 47, 48;
that is the stone loft between the choir
and nave (now removed)
The lessons at Mattins were sung there,
47, 94, 118, 166, 187, 194, 213; the
epistle, gradual, Allehiya and gospel,
on all great days, 68-70, 73, 101, 105,
129, 133, 151
Also the Lesson at Mass, 128
The pulpitum was also used in functions
at the Rood, 59, 132, 156, 169 ; but
the singer then faced westwards to
the procession, not eastwards to the
choir
See also 120, 248, 249
The name is also given to the reading
place in the Chapter House, 51, 52
QUADRAGESIMA. The period from the
first Sunday in Lent to Easter ; (for
Ash Wednesday and the two other days
in capite ieiunii are part of Quinqua-
gesima week)
(i) The ornaments of the church were
veiled, 138, and a veil hung before the
altar, 138
(ii) The method of Service at the Hours,
56, 196
The Hoursbegan with a genuflexion, 23
The little Hours acquired unusual
dignity through having elaborate
306
INDEX.
( Quadragesima)
responds £c., 15, 37, 4o, 43, 55, 56,
93, 99, 1 88
Wednesday in Holy Week had a
peculiar use as being the close of
the ordinary Lenten season, 140,
141
(iii) Collation, 95, 222, &c. s. v.
(iv) At Mass special vestments were
used, 62, 63
Colour (red) on Passion Sunday and
Palm Sunday and simple feasts in
Lent, 27
No sequence was sung nor Alleluya,
but a tract instead on Sundays,
Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays,
and most festivals, 72, 92, 103 ; but
see 132, 133
Otherwise the gradual was repeated,
103, 105
(v) Processions were made on Wednes
days and Fridays before Mass to
the various altars in turn, 141. For
other pro visions about procession, 2 19
See also 59, 69, 70, 216, 245, 246, 255
For the last three days of Holy Week
see under Cena, Parasceue and Pasche
Vigilia
A. Quant pulchra es, 179
A. Quando natus, 226, 230
A. Quasi timis, 229
SS. Quatuor coronati, 200
Quatuor tempora, 63, 69, 94, 103, 104,
216, 217, 244
B. Que pepei-it christum, 239
B. Que peperit florem, 239
Ps. Quicunque uult, said daily at Prime,
38, 49, 97, 134-136, 167
Quinquagesima, 196
Or. Quod ore sumpsimus, 87
Radulphus episcopus, 261
Rammesbir', 257
RECTOR. The ruling or direction of the
choir was primarily the duty of the
Precentor, 3. It was delegated to
officers called Rectores chori at all the
principal services on the principal days
when the service was said to be cum
regimine chori. But certain parts re-
(Rector)
mained directly in the precentor's hands,
3, 35 5 cp. 85
The Rulers were entered on the tabula,
41, 106, 107, 154, 177
The attitude of the rulers is described
1 8, their place was on each side in
the middle of the choir, 74, 86, 117,
123, 248
their dress was always silk copes with
surplices, 25, 26 ; but see 39, 40
the colours changed with the season,
26, 27
their number varied and also the dignity
of those selected, 30, 31
there were four on double feasts, 30,
248, and two on simples, 32
the principles of selection in the former
case, 32, 33, 34
the chief ruler or pair of rulers was
called principalis, 32-40, 76, 86, 95,
II7» I23> 13°. 163, 187, 248
the other secundarius, 33-40, 77, 86,
117, 123, 130, 248
On simple feasts the hebdomadary
priests were rulers, 33, 34, 46, where
cantor is no doubt a mistake for
rector, 95, 96, 98, 168, 187
The duties of the rulers, 35-40, 54, 55,
70, 96, 128, 156-158, 165, 182, 253
they were mainly concerned with the
precenting of the music and with the
discipline of the choir boys, 26, 40,
43, 112, 182; and sometimes with
singing special things, 70, 118, 133,
1 86, 248
The rules for the days when the choir
was ruled, 27, 28, 214
[N.B. There are several Festivals quoted
here in the Consuetudinary and not re
tained in the Customary because mean
while they had been promoted to be
double feasts, and the latter only recites
the simple feasts cum regimine : in the
Customary several new names appear.]
Method of service on days cum regimine,
49, 69, 72, 117, 133, 137, 169, 182-
188, 190, 191, 193, 194, 232
But there was no ruling of the choir a
the little hours, 188
INDEX.
307
(Rector)
Method of service on days sine regimine,
90,93 (see Corrigenda), 94, 97, 100-102,
140, 171, 172, 195-201, 231, 232, 236
The rulers had considerable dignity:
they were censed next after the
officiant, 44, 76, 77, 116, 130, 184;
and received the kiss of peace first of
the choir, 85, 130
Or. Rege quesiimus domine, 206
Inv. Regem, (3) 200
RELIQUIE ; (i) set round about the altar,
4, 44, 77, 183; covered up, 138
carried in procession, 42, 60, 6r, 155,
172, 175
See also 76
(ii) Feast of Relics, originally at Sarum
on the octave of the Nativity BVM
a principal double with procession
annexed, 5, 29, 31, in, 125, 136,
181, 213, 221
But altered to the Sunday after the
Translation of S. Thomas of Canter
bury after the above mentioned
Octave was made a solemn day
itself, (1252) (1319)
Remigius episcopus, 261
Requiescant in pace^ 89
Residencia, 10-12, 262, 263
RESPONSORIUM. This fy with its ^ (versus)
is to be distinguished from ^ (versi-
culus) with its I* (responsio)
The respond is the relic of responsorial
chant, and, though much cut down,
represents the singing of a solo with
a short refrain sung by a chorus
(i) The respond at Mass is the gradual,
q. v. (responsorium graduale)
(ii) There was normally also a respond
at the Hours, except that it only was
occasional at Evensong and Compline
and that at Mattins there was a
respond corresponding with each of
the lessons, and they therefore fell
into groups of three
(a) At Mattins, 57, 137, 155, 165,
166, 175, 177, 186, 189-194, 208,
211, 253
The responds were allotted on the
same principles as the lessons, 48,
(Responsorittnt)
94, 95, 106, no, 119, 120, 159,
171, 249, 250
and the singers entered on the
Tabula, 41, 106, no, 154, 170,
180, 191, 192, 2ii
A hebdomadary boy was generally
responsible for the first, 48, 94,
98, 99; but not on Christmas
Day and the like, 120
The third and sixth had special dis
tinction, 127, 168, 180, 186, 190,
193, 194, 210, 248
The eighth respond on All Saints'
Day, in, 121, 125, 249; see also
119, 191
The ninth, or the last respond, had
special dignity, 49, 119, 120, 127,
128, 142, 180, 187, 192, 213, 214,
248, 251 ; and was repeated when
Te deum was not said, 122, 250
Ferial responds were supernumerary
and were therefore said only on a
weekday, 135, 196
(b) At Evensong, 35, 98, 182, 189,216
Only on Sundays and festivals at
first Evensong, 43, 112, 136, 137,
140, 174; but not lesser feasts, 171
Also at second Evensong on Sundays
in Advent and Lent, 55, 56, 99,
165 ; and on greater feasts, 248,
not lesser, 188
(c) At Prime there was an invariable
respond lesti Christ e, but sung with
some modifications, 38, 39, 49, 50,
93, 97, 123, 167, 187
(d) At Compline there was only a
respond in Lent, 56, 99
(e) At Terce, Sext and None, 54, 123,
1 88, 249
At the lesser hours there was gene
rally only a short respond; but
when greater responds were sung
at them, the Hebdomadary boy
was responsible for them, 40, 93,
94, 97-99
The respond was sung at the choir step,
and the choir sat as a rule during the
singing of the verse, 16, or of the
whole, 17
308
INDEX.
(Responsoriuni)
Method of performance, 19, 20, 35-39,
43, 48, 49, 112, 113, 118, 119, 120,
143, 209, 248
simplex, 120, 192, &c.
duplex, 43, 49, 57, 126, 128, 167,
168, 171, 177, 180, 182, 189-193,
213, 214, 216, 248, 249
triplex, 48, 112, 120, 127, 128, 174,
248, 249
quintuplex, r r i
(iii) At Procession a respond was
constantly sung, 60, 61, 124, 138,
141
~f. Resurrexit, 252, 274
Or. Retribiiere dignare, 245
Rex, 209, 262
"ft. Rex benedicte, 141
H. Rex sane forum > 151
S. Richardus, 28
Richardus decanus, 262
Robertus cancellarius, 261
Robertas episcopus, 261
Rogacio, 94, 134, 170, 173, 174
Rogerus episcopus, 115
S. Romanus, 197
Rotheschamp, 258
S. Rufus, 199
SABBATUM. The position of Saturday was
peculiar as regards the Hours. The
theory of the Psalter section of the
Breviary is that there is naturally a
full ferial office. But in practice the
Evensong was the first Evensong of
Sunday, and at the preceding Hours
the Commemoration of the BVM
generally took the place of the ferial
office; and the same was the case at
Mass, 172, 196
Method of Service on Saturdays, 163,
164
in Eastertide, 57, 58
The Procession in Eastertide, 163, 164;
in the summer, 178, 179
The ringing, 220
The Consuetudinary puts the hanging of
the Lent veil on the first Saturday of
Lent, but the Customary on the first
Monday, 139
SACERDOS, used to express the officiant, 23,
and therefore equivalent to excellencior
persona (or the officiants, when there
were two, nr, who were then dis
tinguished as excellencior (or princi-
palis, 121) and secundarius, 114, 115)
(i) At the Hours; in beginning the
service, 42, in
in saying Chapter and Collect, 20, 43,
45. 54. 93. 97, "7. I23. 185, 188,
207, 250, cp. 248
in beginning the antiphon to Mag
nificat, 175
in rising from preces in prostracione,
22
in censing, 44, 45, 113-116, 121, 182-
184, 187; reading the chief lesson,
106, 119, 120; but see 127, 163 and
compare 175
in leading the confession, 46, 50
in saying the versicle before Lauds, 49,
122
in the service in Chapter called Pre-
ciosa, 51, 52
used occasionally merely for a clerk in
priest's orders to whom some part of
the service was reserved, 104, 121;
cp. presbyter
(ii) At the blessing and sprinkling of
Holy Water, 52-54
(iii) At Procession, 58-61, 131, 138,
141, 142, 154, 158, 160, 169, 179,
206, 207
On Easter morning the term excel
lencior presbyter is used, 153
(iv) At Mass, 61-91, 102, 132, 133, 139,
212, 252, 269-271; it is generally
used merely as meaning the cele
brant
It is occasionally used here also to
express the senior person who was
to be the celebrant, 128, 132, 133,
210; contrast 130
(v) At Baptism on Easter Even, 145,
and the other ceremonies, 146-152,
256
Sacrarium, 87
Sacrificium, 75, 76, 78, 102
Sacrista, 7, 114, 115, 172, 175
Sal, 52, 53
INDEX.
309
A. Sahtator, 135, 179
H. Saluator mundi, 164
Sahie chapel, see Altare
Salue, 60
Saluefesta dies, 156
I. Salus populi, 70
S. Sampson, 199
B. Sancta dei, 239
j^. Sancta del genitrix, 231
Sancta maria or a, 142, 149
A. Sancta maria virgo, 179
B. Sancte marie, 239, 240
B. Sancti euangelii, 238
Or. Sancti spiritus, 78
B. Sanctoriim meritis, 238
Sanctus, 21, 23, 36, 38, 66, 75, 79, 103,
152
SARUM. Usus, 27, 29, 67, 220, 221, 223,
236, 242, 244, 245; cp. 136
modernus, 25; cp. 30, 140
Ecclesia, i, 3, 9-11, 13, 27, 29, 35, 65,
133, 140, 196, 2O5, 2IO, 212, 22O,
221, 232, 236, 242, 244, 254, 257,
259
diocesis, 8
urbs, 10 ; cp. 172-174
consuetudines, n, 259, 260
chorus, 14
episcopus, 206, 211, 242, 257, 262
capitulum, 262
Schola, 3, 7, 260
Secreta, 79
Secretarius, 147
Secundarius, see Rector, Sacerdos
Sedes episcopi, 122
A. Sedit angelus, 156, 159, 168
fy. Sed libera, 208
A. Sepeliernnt, 223, 227
SS. Sept em dormientes, 199
SS. Septem fratres, 199
Septentrionale (cp. boreale), 176, see ostium
Septuagesima Sunday, 196, 212
Season, 40, 59, 62, 70, 72, 91-93, 99,
103, 105, 132, 133, 196
Sepulcrum, 6, 115, 153, 219, 220
Sequencia, 21, 38, 70-74, 104, 132, 133,
168, 169
On Sundays only in Advent and Easter
tide, 71
(Sequencia)
On Saints' days as a rule except from
Septuagesima to Easter, 72
See also Prosa
S. Sergius, 218
Serica, 212, see also Capa.
Sermo, 100
H. Sermone blando, 165
Sessio, see the account given under Pro-
stracio
Sexagesima, 196
Sexta, 4o, 93, 94, 97, 99, i44, 161,
172
A. Sic eum volo, 225, 228
Lc. Si consurrexistis, 243
Tr. Sicut ceruus, 1 48, 2 1 2
Sigillum, 3, 262
Signa, 151, 152, 220
S. Siluester, 136, 214, 225-230
SS. Simon and Judas, 30, 127
Simplex, all festivals not duplex but with
rulers: they were classed according to
whether the invitatory was triplex,
duplex or simplex, 32, 35, in, 180,
193, 216, 232, 267
Method of service, 42- , 69, 136-138,
180-190, 194, 214
Tabula, 107, 191, 192
Sindon, 202, 205
Sireburne, 257
SS. Sixtus et Agapitus, 199
fy. Solem iusticie, 135
A. Speciosafacta, 179
P:. Speciosafacta, 196
~fr. Speciosus factus, 226
Or. Spiritum in nobis, 153, 243
B. Spiritus sancti, 233
B. Splendor lucis, 233, 237
STACIO. (i) Attitude in choir, see Pro-
stracio
(ii) Station or halt in a Procession
(a) At the rood, 58-61, 131, 132, 158,
160, 163, 164, 178, 179
(b) In the cemetery, 60
(c) At the church door, 61
(d) At the West door of the church,
61
(e) At the font, 150, 158, 161
See also 176
F.
40
3io
INDEX.
Stallum, the arrangement in Choir, 13
the ordinary place of standing and sitting,
20, 43, 116, 184, 208
the special place of the officiant, 44, 116,
121, 132, 184
the official seat, 12
B. Stella maria, 239
S. Stephanus papa, 199
A. Stephanus, 224, 228
S. Stephanus Day, 5, 26, 29, 31, 124, 223
Invention, 222, 235
9:. Stirps iesse, 135
Stola, 71
Stramen, 71
Stratford, 257
Subdecanus, i, 7, 13, 51, 200, 261
SUBDIACONUS. At the Hours special func
tions were from time to time reserved
to him, e.g. singing an antiphon, 47,
55, 1 86, or Kyrie 142; reading a
lesson, 48, 1 80, 1 86
At the Easter Even ceremonies, 146,
148-150
At procession he preceded the Deacon
and carried the Gospel book before
Mass, 52 (cp. 58), 175
At Mass, 1 08. He entered with the
Gospel book, 64, stood on the priest's
left for the confession and kiss, and
gave the Text to the priest to kiss
after the censing. He stood behind
the Deacon on the South side till he
returned to the priest's left for Gloria
in excelsis : he read the Epistle at the
pulpitum or the choir step, prepared
the chalice and paten during the
gradual, preceded the deacon to the
reading of the Gospel and held the
book and gave it him to kiss, then
was on the priest's left till the offertory,
and gave the priest the Text to kiss
after the censing, ministered the lava
tory and stood behind the deacon
(except at the Sanctus), held the paten
till Pater noster. [His position at
Agnus dei is doubtful, 75, 84.] He
received the kiss of peace from the
deacon, ministered the ablutions,
moved the book to the South side:
(Subdiaccmis}
was on the priest's left for the com-
munio, behind the deacon for the post-
communio, and came out as he went
in, 64-89, 102, 271
At Episcopal Mass, 62, 67, 68, 74-77.
83-86, 129-132, 202, 103
His dress was a tunicle, except when
folded Chasubles were worn in Advent
and from Septuagesima to Lent; and
except Good Friday, lesser Masses
of the dead, Vigils and Ember days
(not in Whitsun week), when he wore
simple alb and amice, 62, 64, 102,
128, 146
A. Sub throno, 226, 230
Succentor, i, 7, 13, 51, 210, 261
Sufflare, 203, 204
A. Summo sacerdocio, 226, 230
Sunning, 258
A. Sunt de hie, 224, 228
Superaltare, 4
SUPERPELLICEUM. The ordinary dress of
clergy in choir, 26, 40, 263
As a rule the capa nigra or choir cope
covered it, 24, 26, 40; occasionally
an amice was worn with it, 121,
125
Silk copes were substituted for the choir
cope at Procession and Mass on
Sundays and Double feasts with pro
cession annexed, 24; also in the case
of Rulers, 2 5. The officiant at censing,
45, &c. see Capa
Sometimes the surplice was worn un
covered by any cope, i.e. from Easter
Eve to Low Sunday and Whitsun Eve
to Trinity, 24, 25, 151; also at the
Day-hours throughout the summer on
double feasts, and according to later
use in certain octaves, 25
Further the surplice was the dress
appropriate to the performance of
certain parts of the service: it was
thus worn
(i) At the Hours
In reading lessons, 48, 118, 127, 128,
159, 165, 166, 177, 248, 249
in singing responds, 48, 57, 120, 121,
INDEX.
(Superpelliceuin )
165, 166, 177, 186, 187, 190, 194,
214, 248
in reading at Preciosa, 51
in singing the Versicle, 113, 118,
167, 178, 182, 186, 248
Benedicamus, 117, 123, 165, 185, 248
the Gradual, 157
On Sundays and double feasts by the
Hebdomadary boy who held the
candle for chapter and collect, 20,
45> i85
(ii) At the blessing of water it was worn
by the boy who served, 52
(iii) At procession it was worn by those
who sang the verse, 59, 160, 164,
169; the litany, 149
and by servers, 146, 157, 158; cross-
bearer, 1 60
and by the principals, 153
(iv) At Mass it was often worn by those
who sung the gradual, 69, 70, 100,
104, 197, 201
[N.B. the alb is mentioned on p. 100
probably by mistake.]
the Allehtya, 101, 105, 171
by the readers of lessons, 104, 130
A. Supra pectus, 225, 229
Al. Surrexit altissimus, 169
Al. Surrexit christus, 169
$". Surrexit dominus, 154, 158, 254
Sursum corda, 79, 205, 269
Or. Susdpe sancta trinitas, 75
Or. Susdpe sancte pater, 147
Symon episcopus, 115
Tabernaculum, 202, 204
TABULA. The table of services and the
allotment of their various parts to
various persons
The precentor was responsible for making
such a table, 3, and it was read daily
after Preciosa, 52
(i) The table might be either
(a) hebdomadaria — consisting of ar
rangements which lasted for a week,
108, 109, 163
(b) orcommunis — made up of arrange
ments which varied from day to
( Tabtila)
day : this was exceptional and only
occurred where a number of double
feasts followed close upon one
another, 34, 107-109
(ii) The word is also used in a more
restricted sense to denote the type
of arrangements which are required
in the table for any given occasion :
e.g.
(a) dominicalis — the type of arrange
ments required for an ordinary
Sunday, 33, 41, 57, 108, 180
(b) ferialis — that required for an
ordinary feria, 93-95, 170, 192
The making of the table described
in detail, 41, 42, 93, 105-111, 119-
121, 136, 142, 154, 155, 162, 163,
167, 168, 170, 173, 180, 191, 192,
211
See also 39, 40, 177, 181, 186, 190
S. Tecla, 197
TE DE UM sung at Mattins on Sundays and
most feasts except in Advent and Lent,
250, during the singing the altar was
censed on principal double feasts with
procession annexed, 32, 121, 122, 155,
250
When Te deum was omitted in Advent
and Lent the ninth respond was re
peated instead, but on feasts of nine
lessons only, 122
See also 20, 128, 197
Te igitur, 80-83, 201
A. Teiure, 134, 135
Tenebrae, 142, 143
Tercia, 40, 53, 54, 60-62, 93, 94, 97, 98,
102, 123, 131, 132, 134, 161, 187
Textus, the Gospel Book at Mass, 66, 73-
78, 102, 129-131
It was carried in procession by the sub-
deacon, 52, 64
On double feasts the deacon and sub-
deacon each carried one on a cushion,
64, 129, cp. 203
Thesauraria, 6
Thesaurarius, i, 4, 10, 13, 85, 86, 130,
210, 259, 260
Thomas archiepiscopus, 261
312
INDEX.
S. Thomas apostolus, 30, 127, 180, 212,
234
archiepiscopus, Day, 5, 30, 125,
223-232
Translation, 30, 125, 221, 235
Thuribularius. At the Hours, 114, 115,
184
at Mass in alb and amice, 62, 63, 73, 74,
cp. 89, 102
at procession, 153, 157, 160, 178, 253,
cp. 112, 113
Thuribulum, 41, 43, 44, 52, 65, 66, 76,
112, 113-116, 131, 146, 147, 149, 163,
182, 183, 203
the charge was entrusted to the thurifer
and entered on the Tabula, 41, 107
on great occasions there were two, 116,
131, 185, 203
THURIFICACIO. Censing took place as
follows : —
(i) At the Hours : —
(a) On principal double feasts with
procession annexed
At first Evensong all the altars
were censed at Magnificat, 31,
113-117. At Mattins and second
Evensong only the high altar and
choir
The censing at Mattins took place
at the second, fifth and eighth
lessons when there were nine
lessons, as well as at Te deum,
32, i2i, 155, 175
There was also censing at Bene-
dictus, 97, 185, 187, 250
(b} On other double feasts there was
censing only of the high altar and
choir at both Evensong and
Lauds, 32, 126
As to Te deum there seems to be a
contradiction between p. 32 and
p. 250
(c] Similarly on Sundays and all
occasions but the lesser feasts
without rulers and ferias, 97, 183;
but with less ceremonial, 185
The ordinary censing of altar and
choir is described, 44, 45, 121-
123, 183-185, 187
( Tlntrificacio}
the more elaborate function at the
first Evensong of Christmas, 113-
117; and other double feasts, 185,
250
(ii) At the blessing of Holy Water the
thurifer boy attended with the censer,
52
(iii) The same order was observed at
Procession, 58
Easter procession to the font, 149,
i57> 158, 160, 253. To the Rood,
163, 178. Funeral, 207
(iv) At mass the thurifer came with the
censer at the entry, 62; the censing
at the Introit, 65, 66; of the middle
of the altar (not the lectern) by the
deacon before the Gospel, 72 ; incense
in the Gospel procession, 73 ; censing
of the oblations, altar, sanctuary and
choir, 76, 77; but the choir was only
censed when Credo was said, i.e. on
Sundays and greater festivals, 77, 102
See for the episcopal ceremonies 129,
130
(v) Censing at the blessing of Candles,
132; the Paschal Candle, 147; the
Easter Sepulchre, 153; the consecra
tion of chrism, 203, 205
Thus, 7, 65, 114, 183
S. Tiburcius, 199
Titulus leccionis, 148
A. Tot a pulchra es, 179
A. Totus orbis, 225, 229
Tractus, sung from Septuagesima to Easter,
72, 92, 103, 105. Colour, 26, 27
Method of performance, 18, 21, 72, 92,
103
See also, 70, 71, 104, 132, 133, 148, 151,
152; and for Candlemas, 132; Lady
Day, 133
Trigintale, 12, 40, 78, 93, 105, 209-212,
251, 252
Trinitas. Festum sancte trinitatis, a prin
cipal double with procession annexed,
5, 29, 31, 124, 213, 221, 251
The week following, 197, 198
The summer season called Dais omnium
from the first Sunday after Trinity to
INDEX.
313
( Trinitas)
Advent, 58, go, 178, 195, 231, cp. 234,
236, 237
See also 34, 92, in
y. Tristicia vestra, 171
A. Trium puerorum, 89
A. Tua est potencia, 90
Tu autem, 51, 52, 215, 253
Cap. Tu in nobis, 252
Tumbe episcoporum, i 1 5
TUNICA, worn by the Subdeacon, 63, 91,
128, 134, 146, 212
Except in Advent and from Septuagesima
to Easter, when he wore a folded
chasuble, 91
And exclusive of Whitsuntide, 64 ; lesser
Masses of the dead, 102, 212; Good
Friday, Vigils and Ember days when
albs and amices were worn, 103
Colour, 26, 102
A. Tu per Thome ; 226, 230
A. Tu principatum, 223, 227
SS. Undecim millia virginum, 200
y". Units autem, 61
Usus, see Sarum
^. Valde honorandus, 223-230
A. Valde honorandus, 223-229
SS. Vedastus et Amandus, 196
Velum quadragesimale, 138-140
Velum templi, 140
H. Veni creator, 62, 204
A. Venite, 144
Ps. Venite sung with Invitatory, 37, 39,
95, 186, 212, 213
*ft. Verbum caro, 223-230
Vere digmini, 79, 269
VERSICULUS with its responsio not the
same as responsorium and its versus
(q- v.), 43> 167, 246-249, 253, 274
At nocturns, 43, 47, 167, 171, 178, 186,
211
Before Lauds, 49, 96, 122
After the Hymn, 19, 35, 37-39, 44, 46,
113, 117, 135, 143, 171, 182, 183, 185,
207, 208
Before the collect, 54, 59, 135, 138, 153,
156-160, 164, 169, 172, 179, 223-232
( Versiculus]
At the close of the Hour, 45
At Prime, 50, 265
Versus of a respond or gradual (q. v.)
of an Antiphon, 56
VESPERE. A Sunday or greater festival
had as a rule two Evensongs, the first
on the Eve and the second on the day
itself: of these the former was the
chief: and lesser festivals had no
second Evensong
primae vesperae, 31, 32, 122, 134, 187,
&c.; secunde vesperae, 31, 32, &c. ;
utraeque vesperae, 4, 6, 32, 57, 187,
188, 248, 250, &c.
The services of the first Sunday and the
first week-day in Advent are fully
described, 42-46, 98; and the chief
variations noted, 55, 56, 99 ; of
Christmas, 111-117, I23» 1245 Lesser
Double feasts, 125, 126; other doubles,
134~I36; Simple feasts, 137; Easter
tide, 156-159, 161-167, 171; As
cension, 174, 175; Whitsuntide, 176;
Simple feasts, 182-185, l89> I9°5 CP-
Octaves and Commemorations, 193-
196
See also 140, 141, 147, 148, 152-155,
178, 221, 223-231
General rules, 15-23, 31, 40, 93, 97,
216, 248-256
Duties of Ruler, 35-39
de Sancta maria, 100, 141
for Placebo, see Mortuorum
Vestiarium, 70, 112, 148, 182
Vestibulum, 44, 45, 71
VEXILLUM. Banners were carried in pro
cession
On Palm Sunday, 60
On Ash Wednesday, of hair cloth, 138
At Letania maior, 172
On Rogation days and Ascension Day,
especially Leo and Draco, 173-175
At the processions in the consecration of
oils, 202, 203
Vicaria, 2
Vicarius, 2, 11, 13, 51
prebende, the canon's parochial deputy,
n, as opposed to the Vicar choral
314
INDEX.
( Vicarius]
who was his deputy in the Cathedral
choir
Sq. Victime paschali, 168
A. Vidi aquam, 53
Vigilia, 62, 69, 94, 101, 103, 105, 196, 198,
208, 210, 211, 245
See under the corresponding festivals
S. Vincencius, 137, 216, 221, 234
Vinum, 67, 71, 75
Virga, 114
Virgo, 26, 27, 63
A. Virgo dei, 224, 228
B. Virgo deo, 239
A. Virgo hodie, 225, 227, 229
I£. Virgo parens, 196
B. Virgo par ens > 239
A. Virgo verbo, 224, 228
B. Virtus christi, 232, 237, 238
S. Vitalis, 28
SS. Vitus et Modestus, 198
A. Vox in rama, 225, 229
Walkelin, 261
Wamberg, 257
Willelmus, 257-259, 261
Wiveleford, 257
Wortha, 258
Writelinton, 257
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY j. AND c. F. CLAY, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American Libraries
TV News
Understanding 9/11